《Credited To The Mafia Lord》


 1

    WINTER


    The Past ¨C 13 Years Old.


    ¡°Winter,¡± Mom calls from the other side of the store, ¡°what do you think of this one?¡±


    Dropping the beanie I was looking at, I walk closer to Mom and stare at the jacket she¡¯s holding up. ¡°It¡¯s pink.¡±


    Her lips curve into a warm smile. ¡°You love pink.¡±


    ¡°Not anymore.¡± I move past her to the rack of jackets and nce over the selection until I find a ck one. ¡°I like this one more.¡±


    Mom¡¯s eyes widen slightly. ¡°Please tell me you¡¯re not going to start wearing only ck now that you¡¯re a teenager.¡±


    I shrug as I remove the jacket from the rack. ¡°Pink is too girlie. ck will tell the other kids not to mess with me.¡±


    Mom lets out a chuckle while shaking her head lightly. ¡°ck it is then.¡±


    We spend the next hour shopping for my winter wardrobe. I only choose cks, grays, and whites, avoiding any other color, which Mom¡¯s not too happy about.


    Tomorrow I¡¯ll leave for private school, and I want everything to be perfect. I might only be thirteen, but even I


    know first impressions count a lot. Being smaller than most girls my age makes me an easy target for bullies, so I have to do everything I can to show the other girls attending the school I¡¯m not to be messed with.


    While one of our guards takes the bags to the car, Mom wraps an arm around my shoulders. ¡°Do you want to stop for lunch or head home?¡±


    Thinking of my father and brother, I reply, ¡°We can get pizza to take home so Daddy and Sean can have some as well.¡±


    ¡°Good idea,¡± Mom agrees, steering me toward a Pizza Hut.


    Mom chooses a vegetable supreme, while I select a Hawaiian for myself and a mega meaty for Dad and Sean.


    Once our order is ready, one of the guards, Patrick, carries the boxes. As we leave the mall, I think about all the packing I have to do. Pushing my luck, I nce up at Mom and ask, ¡°Will you help me pack?¡±


    Mom grins down at me. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Walking toward the car, our guards fan out around us. It¡¯s something I¡¯ve gotten so used to. I hardly notice them.


    ¡°Down!¡± I hear Cillian shout, but before we¡¯re able to move, gunfire erupts around us.


    Patrick drops the pizza to the ground and yanks his gun out. He reaches for Mom¡¯s arm, and as he begins to move in front of her, bullets spray over us. Three hit Patrick, and my eyes widen as my mouth drops open in a scream.


    A piercing pain slices through my neck, and I hear Mom wail as she throws her body toward mine. Mom grabs hold of me and yanks me down to the ground.


    My eyes dart in the direction the gunfire ising from, and I watch as Cillian takes down the men shooting at us until they¡¯re all dead. The sight should horrify me, but I¡¯m too shocked to react.


    Cillian runs toward me, and dropping down to his knees, he breathes, ¡°Winter¡­ Rose?¡±


    Only then do I nce down to where Mom¡¯s head is resting on my chest. Blood spirals across her forehead from a hole just beneath her hairline.


    ¡°Mom,¡± I groan. A merciless ache blossoms in my chest, and it threatens to strip me of my sanity. Even though I know she¡¯s dead, I still struggle out from under her, and grabbing hold of her shoulders, I begin to shake her. ¡°Mommy!¡± Panicked breaths explode over my lips as my body jerks. ¡°Mommy!¡± I cry, devastating hopelessness seeping into my bones. I begin to scream as hysteria engulfs me.


    She can¡¯t be dead. Not my mom. No.


    Gasping for air, I can¡¯t think clearly anymore.


    Cillian grabs hold of my arm, trying to pull me away from Mom.


    ¡°No!¡± I scream at him, trying to worm myself free from his hold so I can stay with Mom.


    ¡°We have to go, poppet. It¡¯s not safe,¡± he snaps at me.


    ¡°No!¡± I scream again, refusing to leave Mom. I grip hold of her white shirt, curling my fingers into the fabric as my gaze locks on the blood staining her pale skin.


    This isn¡¯t real.


    Then it sinks in like a lump of burning coal.


    Mom¡¯s dead.


    Cries begin to tear through me as I drop my forehead to Mom¡¯s chest. Sobs wrack through me as my tears fall to her shirt.


    Minutes ago, I was Rose Hemsleys precious little girl. Minutes ago, she was smiling at me.


    Minutes ago, I had a mom who loved me more than anything.


    ¡°Holy mother of saints,¡± Cillian suddenly hisses, and then he grabs hold of me. I¡¯m yanked into the air as he climbs to his feet, and holding me tightly, he runs toward the car. My cries turn to whimpers as unbearable heartache swamps me.


    I watch as the distance between Mom and me keeps growing. A breeze picks up, making some of her ginger hair blow over her face, sticking to the blood.


    ¡®Mommy,¡¯ my heart wails. My innocence is ripped from me, and my world is thrown into violent disarray.


    Cillian bundles me into the passenger seat and straps on the seat belt before he ms the door shut. I watch him run around the front of the car. He climbs behind the steering wheel, and secondster, tires squeal as we race away from the gruesome sight.


    ¡°We can¡¯t leave Mom,¡± I cry.


    Something ms into the car, and we jerk forward. My cries grow louder when Cillian curses, his hands tightening on the steering wheel.


    Bullets hit my side of the car, and terrified, I scream. ¡°Get down, Winter!¡± Cillian shouts at me.


    With trembling fingers, I unbuckle the seat belt and slip off the seat. More bullets hit the car, and the windows shatter, raining ss down on me.


    ¡°Fucking bastards,¡± Cillian growls as he does his best to keep the car on the road. Something ms into us again, making the vehicle jerk forward.


    ¡°Almost there,¡± Cillian grinds the words out as he takes a sharp corner, making the tires screech as they struggle to stay on the road.


    I nce up at Cillian, and the worry etched with deep lines on his face makes grave fear shudder through me. I¡¯ve never seen Cillian scared before. He¡¯s always been calm. He always looked at me with a lopsided grin. Being my personal guard Cillian was always just there, walking a couple of steps ahead of me. Now he¡¯s the only thing standing between me and the monsters who killed my mom.


    Another wave of bullets sprays the car. Cillian lets out a string of curses as he pushes his foot down on the peddle.


    ¡°Stay down, poppet,¡± he says, his breaths rushing over his lips.


    ¡°Cillian,¡± I whisper, too afraid to speak louder.


    ¡°Stay down,¡± he repeats, and then the car ms into something before ites to a skidding stop.


    The noise of gunfire is so loud, it fills my ears until all that¡¯s left is a ringing noise.


    Cillian grabs hold of his gun and opens the door. He rushes out of the car and begins to shoot at the men attacking us.


    Unable to stay down, I crawl from the foot space and over the console onto the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Cillian,¡± I whisper again, and it makes his eyes dart to me.


    Instead of his usual lopsided grin, a dark grimace distorts his face as he rushes back to me.


    ¡°You¡¯re safe now.¡± Slipping his hands under my arms, he pulls me out of the car, and then he begins to run with me. ¡°I¡¯ve got you, poppet. You¡¯re going to be okay.¡±


    From over his shoulder, I take in the scenery that looks like a war zone. ¡°Cillian,¡± I whisper, terrified and heartbrokenly.


    Tears flood my eyes, blurring my sight. ¡°Winter!¡± I hear Dad shout.


    ¡°She¡¯s been shot,¡± Cillian yells. ¡°Get me a first aid kit.¡±


    It¡¯s only then I be aware of the blood dampening my shirt.


    My eyes begin to grow heavy as my body jerks with every step Cillian runs. My tongue bes heavy, and I¡¯m unable to tell him I¡¯ll be okay.


    It feels as if my heartbeat is slowing down as if the sorrow engulfing me is drowning it. I¡¯m being sucked into a nightmare there¡¯s no waking from.


    My ears still ring, and I feel wet as if I¡¯ve been bathed in blood. My mother¡¯s. My own.


    Cillian lies me down, and then he begins to work on my neck. For a moment, his eyes lock with mine. ¡°I¡¯ll fix you, poppet.¡±


    Tears warm my icy skin, and thest thing I¡¯m aware of before I pass out is Dad letting out a heartbreaking cry while Cillian works to stop the blood seeping from my neck.


    The Past ¨C 14 Years Old.


    Since the attack, we¡¯ve been stuck on ake ind in Find. There¡¯s no more private school. No shopping trips. No interacting with other kids my age.


    Since Mom was killed, there¡¯s only the ind, the guards, and private tutors.


    It feels like I¡¯m stuck in a bubble that can pop at any moment.


    I¡¯m sitting on the shore, throwing pebbles into the water while I stare at thend in the distance. It harbors the nearest town to us. I¡¯ve never been there, though.


    Letting out a miserable sigh, my thoughts turn to the past. It¡¯s been a year since Mom was killed. I got shot in the neck but was lucky. The bullet didn¡¯t hit anything vital.


    I hear movement behind me, and without ncing over my shoulder, I know it¡¯s Cillian. A couple of secondster, his


    shadow falls over me, and he grumbles, ¡°You know you shouldn¡¯t be out here. Let¡¯s head back.¡±


    Another heavy sigh escapes me as I throw thest pebble into the water before climbing to my feet.


    When I turn around, Cillian tilts his head and lifts his hand to the side of my neck. Caringly, his palm covers the scar. ¡°What can I do to make you smile again?¡±


    He¡¯s asked the question many times before, and once again, I can only shrug.


    It doesn¡¯t feel like I¡¯ll ever smile again. Not with Mom gone. She was the heart of our family, and since her death, we¡¯ve all be zombies, just getting through every day as best we can.


    Cillian pulls me into a hug and murmurs, ¡°I wish I could make you feel better, poppet.¡±


    Since the shooting, Cillian¡¯s be more than just my guard. He¡¯s the only friend I have now. Because he was there, he¡¯s also the only one I can talk to about my fears and sorrow.


    Dad and Sean suffered their own losses, and I don¡¯t want to saddle Dad with my miserable feelings whenever he¡¯s home from his business trips. Sean¡¯s four years younger than me, so I have to be a strong big sister for him.


    The thought makes me pull back from Cillian so I can look up at him. He looks like a scary version of Colin Farrell, tall, dark, and always dressed in a suit.


    But instead of being afraid of him, he¡¯s the only person I feel safe with.


    ¡°There is something you can do for me,¡± I whisper, hoping he won¡¯t say no.


    The creases around his eyes deepen as the corner of his mouth lifts slightly. ¡°Just name it, poppet.¡±


    ¡°Teach me how to shoot a gun and how to fight.¡±


    A frown forms between Cillian¡¯s blue eyes, but after a couple of seconds of thinking about my request, he nods. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want.¡±


    ¡°I need to be able to protect Sean,¡± I give him my reason, and it makes the lopsided smile I¡¯ve grown fond of over the years, stretch over his face.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he agrees as he slips his arm around my shoulders. We begin to walk, then Cillian says, ¡°First, I¡¯ll teach you how to fight. We¡¯ll leave learning how to shoot a gun for when you¡¯re a little older.¡±


    I know it won¡¯t be of any use to argue with Cillian. He never says anything he doesn¡¯t mean, and there¡¯s no changing his mind. With Cillian, what you see, is what you get.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I feel a flicker of excitement for the first time since the shooting and ask, ¡°What will you show me first?¡±


    ¡°How to throw a decent punch.¡±


    The corner of my mouth lifts slightly, and Cillian notices it. He tugs me closer to his side, then whispers, ¡°I¡¯ve missed that smile.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ncing up at the man who saved my life, my smile grows. ¡°Thank you for always being here for me.¡±


    For a moment, he gives me a sideways hug. ¡°There¡¯s nowhere else I¡¯d rather be, poppet.¡± Cillian¡¯s the only one who calls me poppet, and honestly, in some ways, he¡¯s the most important person in my life. I love my father and brother, but Cillian¡¯s the only one I can lean on.


    It¡¯s like he filled the empty space in my heart Mom left behind.


    ¡°Love you, Cillian,¡± the words fall easily over my lips. ¡°Ditto, poppet. Ditto.¡±

 2

    DAMIEN


    The Past ¨C 18 Years Old.


    Zashchitnik.


    I¡¯ve been raised in a family of elite protectors. Defenders. Custodians. Guardians. We go by many names, but the official title for the job we do is Custodian.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Watching my older brother, Demitri, graduate from St. Monarch¡¯s Academy as a custodian for Alexei Koslov fills my chest with pride. I use the term graduate loosely. The bidding night is kept secret until twenty-four hours before the ceremony takes ce.


    The Koslov family ced the highest bid for Demitri, which will serve as my brother¡¯s first payment for his services. It¡¯s the only time we don¡¯t have a choice. We have to be paired with the highest bidder. Not that it¡¯s a problem. Alexei was determined to have Demitri as his custodian, and he paid five million euros to ensure he got him.


    ncing at Alexei¡¯s younger brother, Carson, I mutter, ¡°You better bid double that for me.¡±


    Carson lets out a chuckle. ¡°If you¡¯re better than Demitri, then I will.¡±


    That will happen in five years. We can only attend St.


    Monarch¡¯s once we turn twenty-one.


    Demitri and Alexei walk to where we¡¯re sitting, and it makes us rise to our feet. I envelop my brother in a hug and murmur, ¡°I¡¯m proud of you.¡±


    Demitri has ranked as the best custodian, setting new records in fighting and weaponry. It¡¯s my goal to beat them. My brother pats my back, and pulling away, his eyes meet mine. ¡°This weekend, we celebrate.¡±


    It will be myst weekend with Demitri as he and Alexei are leaving for New York on Monday. There¡¯s a sad twinge that mixes with the pride I feel for him, but I shove it aside, knowing it has to be done. We¡¯re adults now, which means our lives will take us down different paths.


    I shake Alexei¡¯s hand to congratte him, and then we leave St. Monarch¡¯s. As we reach the armored jeep and Alexei walks to the driver¡¯s side, I ask, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Demitri drive?¡±


    My brother opens the passenger door, then exins, ¡°I need my hands free, so I can shoot anyone who threatens Alexei.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Nodding, I climb into the back.


    Alexei starts the car, then adds, ¡°You¡¯ll learn everything when you start at the academy.¡±


    I wish I was twenty-one already. I can¡¯t wait to be as good or better than my brother.


    Alexei drives us to a gentlemen¡¯s club in Geneva. When we walk into the building, my eyes dart around, drinking in the luxurious interior. Dark wooden furniture isplemented


    with chrome furnishings. The smell of cigar smoke hangs thick in the air, sweet and robust.


    Uncle Michail and Mr. Koslov took Demitri and Alexei to their first gentlemen¡¯s club when they turned eighteen. It¡¯s a longstanding family tradition.


    Until yesterday, I¡¯ve lived a secluded life at my family¡¯spound situated in Russia. I¡¯ve learned everything there was to learn about all the fighting styles, and handling different weapons. I also had to be well acquainted with other countries¡¯ diverse cultures, especially America, Switzend, Ennd, and some parts of Africa. I had to learn to speak without a Russian ent as well. It kept me busy, but now I¡¯m ready for more. I hunger for adventure and creating a name for myself as the best custodian.


    My gaze goes to Carson. We¡¯ve exchanged text messages, but living in different countries, we haven¡¯t met in person until yesterday. Friends are hard toe by in our world, but like Demitri and Alexei got along right from the start, Carson and I immediately clicked.


    Carson¡¯s eyes meet mine, the corner of his mouth lifting. ¡°Hopefully, that will be us in five years,¡± he mutters as he gestures at our brothers.


    ¡°It better be,¡± I chuckle right before we take a seat at a table.


    Alexei ces an order for a bottle of vodka with four shot sses, then he grins at Carson. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll make a man of you.¡±


    Carson lets out a disgruntled sound through his nose. ¡°I¡¯m already a man.¡±


    A server ces a bottle of Stoli down in the middle of the table. While Alexei pours us each a ss, he chuckles, ¡°You¡¯re not a man until you¡¯ve gotten drunk and made a woman orgasm.¡± He ces a drink in front of Carson. ¡°Until then, you¡¯re a kid.¡±


    Demitri hands me a shot ss, then asks, ¡°Are you ready to be a man?¡±


    I let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Stupid question.¡±


    My first time having sex, and every time after, was with Irina, one of the maids working at thepound. She¡¯s taught me everything I know about pleasing a woman.


    ¡°Na zdorovje,¡± we toast as we lift the drinks to our mouths. The vodka stings my throat as I swallow it down.


    Alexei¡¯s phone beeps, and after he checks the message, he mutters, ¡°Everything is set for New York.¡±


    ¡°The Ruin?¡± I ask. It¡¯s what the hub for illegal activity in Destion, New York, is called. Once Carson and I are done with St. Monarch¡¯s, it will probably be our first destination as well.


    Alexei nods as he fills our sses again. ¡°We have a meeting there.¡±


    ¡°Your first contract?¡± Carson asks as he picks up his drink.


    I down mine before settling my eyes on Alexei as he answers, ¡°Yes.¡±


    When he doesn¡¯t say anything else, my gaze flicks to Demitri, who shakes his head at me so I won¡¯t ask more questions regarding their work.


    ¡°Drink up,¡± Alexei grumbles.


    After the third shot, I start to feel hot under the cor, and by the fifth, my mind starts to grow cloudy.


    ¡°You need to practice shooting every second you can,¡± Alexei says to Carson, who just nods in response.


    ¡°And you,¡± Demitri says as he locks eyes with me, ¡°you better train every day. Don¡¯t embarrass me when you start at St. Monarch¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± I mutter as I bring the tumbler to my lips again.


    Alexei gestures around the table with his drink. ¡°Don¡¯t trust anyone but the men seated at this table.¡±


    Both Carson and I nod.


    Once we¡¯ve finished the bottle of vodka, Demitri gets up, which has the rest of us rising to our feet. ¡°Now for the test.¡±


    ¡°Test?¡± I ask, doing my best to not stagger like a drunken fool as we walk deeper into the club.


    Demitri and Alexei don¡¯t exin what the test entails, and it has Carson and I exchanging a worried look.


    They better not expect us to shoot someone. I won¡¯t be able to aim straight with all the liquor flooding my veins.


    We¡¯re led down a hallway, the carpet a deep burgundy beneath our feet. Alexei drags Carson into a room, and I follow Demitri into another room.


    A woman stands up from where she was sitting on a bed. Her eyes glide hungrily over me, which makes one of my eyebrows rise.


    ¡°Is this the test?¡± I ask.


    ¡°This is Leoni. I picked her myself for you.¡± Demitri¡¯s eyes lock with mine. ¡°You have to make here. Don¡¯t leave this room until you¡¯re sessful,¡± Demitri orders, and then he walks out.


    I watch my brother shut the door behind himself before I turn back to Leoni.


    The smile is still around her lips. I haven¡¯t seen many whores, if that¡¯s what Leoni is. She doesn¡¯t look like one, with her blonde hair, amber eyes, and delicate pale skin.


    I have no intention of failing. It will be an embarrassment I¡¯ll never live off.


    Determined, I close the distance between us. Leoni tilts her head back as I stop a couple of inches from her. For a moment, our eyes lock, and then I mutter, ¡°Take off your clothes.¡±


    I watch as she undresses, and when she steps out of her panties, I grow hard at the sight of her naked body.


    ¡°Lie back on the bed,¡± I order, which she immediately does.


    Still dressed in my three-piece suit, I crawl over her body. When Leoni reaches for my belt, I shake my head. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    Stilling beneath me, heat warms her eyes, and it makes the corner of my mouth lift.


    Irina was right. Women love men who take charge.


    It doesn¡¯t take me long to get Leoni ready for me, and after I¡¯ve slipped on a condom, I take her hard and fast, which has her screaming her orgasm for all to hear.


    My own pleasure fades as quickly as it came, and after I¡¯ve disposed of the condom, I fix my clothes before leaving Leoni naked and breathless on the bed.


    I walk back to the table where Demitri and Alexei are waiting. Not seeing Carson, the corner of my mouth lifts with a victorious feeling.


    I take my seat and picking up the shot in front of me, I down it before I lock eyes with my brother.


    ¡°Good,¡± he murmurs, pride shining from his eyes. ¡°What did you learn?¡±


    Shaking my head, I let out a chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s easy to satisfy a woman?¡±


    ¡°What else?¡± Demitri asks. When I shrug, he leans his elbows on the dark wood, his eyes locking with mine. ¡°That¡¯s the closest you will ever get to a woman. If you marry, it¡¯s to strengthen your footing in The Ruin. There¡¯s no ce for love in our world. Your loyalty will always belong to the one you guard, which means he or she will own your heart, your soul, and your body.¡±


    Carson sits down next to me and turning my gaze to him, I grumble, ¡°I understand.¡±


    That person will be Carson Koslov. When my timees, I¡¯ll be loyal to him, and only him.

 3

    WINTER


    The Present  Winter 21; Damien 23.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to go,¡± Sean says for the hundredth time as we step out of the mansion. My gaze goes to where our father talks with Cillian and the rest of the security team, who will escort me to the private airport.


    Sean, my younger brother, has made his feelings abundantly clear. I wish he would understand I¡¯m doing this for him. He¡¯ll turn eighteen in a year, and then it¡¯s expected of him to follow in our father¡¯s footsteps. Sean will take over our diamond smuggling business, and someone has to protect him. That someone will be me because I won¡¯t trust anyone else with Sean¡¯s life.


    When I turned sixteen, I learned the Hemsley n owns Ang, Sierra Leone, the DRC, Ivory Coast, and Zimbabwe. Africa¡¯s diamonds belong to us, which has ced a hefty target on our heads. It¡¯s the reason our mother was assassinated, and I took a bullet to my neck, which is why the family business means so much to me. I¡¯ve bled for it, and I won¡¯t let anyone take it away from us.


    Turning my gaze back to Sean, I say, ¡°It¡¯s only for two years. Keep your head low while I¡¯m gone.¡±


    I wish I could take him with me to St. Monarch¡¯s Academy. It¡¯s the only ce on this goddamn earth that¡¯s neutral ground. I need the training. I have to be the best for Sean. I just hate leaving him behind.


    ¡°Stay,¡± he begs, giving me a pleading look I usually can¡¯t resist.


    Taking a step forward, I lift my hands to his shoulders and lock eyes with him. ¡°Listen to me, Sean. It¡¯s only for two years. I need the training. While I¡¯m gone, you have to be extra careful. Don¡¯t leave the grounds unless you really have to. Always keep the guards with you and wear your bulletproof vest. Once I¡¯m back, I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡±


    Frustration tightens his features. ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. I don¡¯t want you to go. We shouldn¡¯t split up. There¡¯s a target on your head as well.¡±


    I give my brother aforting smile as I pull him into a hug. ¡°I can take care of myself, and Cillian will be with me. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Sean¡¯s arms wrap around me, and he clings to me as if he has the power to keep me here. ¡°Please, don¡¯t go,¡± he whispers, his voice tight with worry.


    ¡°Shh¡­ I¡¯ll be fine. Just take care of yourself. Okay?¡± Sean nods, his grip on me tightening even more.


    We both have our mother¡¯s red hair and green eyes, but Sean got our father¡¯srge build and strong features. He went through a growth spurtst year, shooting well past me. I, on the other hand, got our mother¡¯s petite frame. At twenty-one, I


    still look younger than Sean even though I¡¯m four years older than him.


    When we pull apart, Sean shakes his head. ¡°I have a bad feeling.¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s going to happen to me. St. Monarch¡¯s is safe.


    Stop worrying, please.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time,¡± Father says as he steps closer to us.


    Nodding, I stand on my toes and press a farewell kiss to Sean¡¯s cheek. ¡°Keep your head down and stay on the grounds,¡± I remind him again.


    He nods, taking a step back, frustration still tightening his features.


    Father pulls me into a hug, then whispers, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± I rest my cheek against his chest. ¡°I want to. For Sean. For you.¡±


    Father nods as he pulls back, his eyes drifting over my face. The corner of his mouth lifts. ¡°Cillian will be stationed outside the academy. Don¡¯t hesitate to call him if anything happens.¡±


    I step back, and with love filling my heart, I look at the two men in my life. ¡°You both worry too much. I can take care of myself.¡±


    Father lets out a chuckle. ¡°We should protect you, not the other way around.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I grin at them. ¡°You run the business, and I¡¯ll keep you safe. That¡¯s the end of the discussion.¡±


    Father¡¯s eyes lock with mine as they turn dark. ¡°You¡¯re the Blood Princess of the Hemsley n. Never forget that.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t, Father,¡± I promise. Turning away from them, I climb into the back of the armored jeep. My personal firearm, a Heckler and Koch, digs into my lower back, but I ignore the slight difort. I also have a Glock strapped to my ankle.


    Before Cillian shuts the door, I look at my father and brother. ¡°I love you both with all my heart.¡±


    Sean¡¯s eyes begin to redden with unshed tears. ¡°Love you too.¡±


    Father¡¯s mouth tips up with a proud smile. ¡°Love you, my princess. Call me the instant you¡¯re safely at the academy.¡±


    I nod as the door shuts, and then I focus on taking deep breaths because I can¡¯t cry. This was my decision. I¡¯ve learned all there is to learn from my private lessons with Cillian. Now I need to train with the best because they¡¯re the ones who wille after my family.


    For two years, I¡¯ll live with my enemies. I¡¯ll watch. I¡¯ll learn. I will show them I¡¯m a threat, and they will fear me.


    For Sean. For Father. For our family business.


    While we drive to the private airstrip where the jet is waiting to take me to Switzend, I stare down at my hands.


    I feel Cillian¡¯s gaze on me, and forcing a smile to my lips, I lift my head to look at him. He gives me a lopsided grin, but it¡¯s tainted by the worry he feels about me leaving home. ¡°Remember there are six syndicate groups. The Custodians, consisting of the best protectors. You¡¯ll train with them.¡±


    I nod. ¡°My goal is to break Demitiri Vetrov¡¯s records.¡±


    Demitri became a legend during his time at St. Monarch¡¯s. Now he protects the top assassin in the world, Alexei Koslov, making them an unbeatable team. I need to be better than them because right now, we don¡¯t stand a chance if they are hired toe after us. The thought makes my jaw clench and my top lip curl up.


    Cillian nods, then he continues, ¡°It¡¯s not going to be easy. It¡¯s going to hurt because none of the custodians in training will hold back just because you¡¯re a woman. They all have the same goal. To be the best.¡±


    I swallow hard, fear slithering into my heart. I have no idea what to expect.


    Cillian¡¯s eyes darken with worry as he says, ¡°The other five syndicates consist of Arms, Assassins, Smugglers, Cartels, and the Bravta. Only the wealthiest crime families get to attend, so they can cultivate the specific set of skills needed to run their family businesses. There¡¯s only one rule  no killing. So at least there¡¯s that.¡±


    I nod while memorizing everything he¡¯s telling me. After all, knowledge is power.


    When the jeep stops right by the private jet, I wait for Cillian to open my door. My eyes continuously scan over my surroundings as I step out of the vehicle, and I tug at the bulletproof vest that¡¯s tightly wrapped around my chest. It matches my ck pants and boots, which I like to think of as mybat outfit. I want to dress up as much as the next girl, but that¡¯s only for special asions.


    My spine is stiff as I ascend the stairs with Cillian right behind me. Once I¡¯m safely inside the ne, I let out a breath of relief.


    Six hours and I¡¯ll enter the safety of St. Monarch¡¯s. A lot can happen in six hours, but at least I have Cillian with me.


    Pulling the gun from behind my back, I set it down on the seat beside me. I unstrap the vest and take a deep breath as I ce it next to my firearm. Cillian does the same where he¡¯s seated across from me.


    ¡°Are you sure, poppet?¡± he asks.


    Our eyes meet, and knowing it¡¯s useless trying to hide my feelings from him, I say, ¡°Even though I¡¯m terrified of the unknown, I have to do it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right outside St. Monarch¡¯s,¡± he assures me again. Our guards aren¡¯t allowed on the premises. I guess it¡¯s to ensure everyone¡¯s safety.


    This time a genuine smile tugs at my mouth. ¡°Yeah, at least I¡¯ll have you there.¡±


    As the jet begins to move, I lean my head back and stare out the window.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    It¡¯s just two years, Winter. You have to do this for your family.


    DAMIEN


    Standing in my personal quarters, I cross my arms over my chest as I watch everyone arrive at the academy.


    St. Monarch¡¯s has been my home for the past twenty-two months. As the best protector in training, I will be paired with the top assassin when I graduate. I won¡¯t settle for anyone else but Carson. It¡¯s my only goal. The bidding date hasn¡¯t been announced yet, though, and I¡¯m growing impatient to be free of this ce.


    I watch as Adrian Vincent climbs out of his armored jeep. He¡¯s Carson¡¯spetition and probably the first one I¡¯ll kill the instant we step outside the gates of St. Monarch¡¯s. There are four assassins in training right now, and they¡¯re taught to live by a code  don¡¯t kill for sport.


    But Adrian¡¯s different. I see the thirst for blood in his eyes. It¡¯s not about the money for him. Once he starts killing, it will be for pleasure, and he¡¯ll try to take out thepetition first. He¡¯s arrogant enough to believe he could actually seed in killing Carson.


    Another armored jeep pulls up, and I watch as an older man climbs out of the driver¡¯s side. He walks around the vehicle to open the passenger door for someone. A sh of red draws my attention, and then my gaze locks on the woman getting out of the jeep. St. Monarch¡¯s only allows you to attend once you¡¯re over twenty-one, so she must be of age even though she looks younger.


    When the woman turns around and stares up at the windows, my gaze narrows. Winter Hemsley. She¡¯s even more beautiful than I heard.


    The man, who¡¯s probably her personal guard, says something to her, and it makes her smile. I watch as they hug each other, and then she takes a couple of steps away from the jeep as her guard climbs back in the vehicle to leave.


    Winter moves with grace, and my eyes take in her petite curves, clearly visible under the tight-fitting ck pants and shirt, before settling on her face again.


    Her gaze sweeps over the buildings and grounds, on guard and ready to defend herself should a threat appear.


    The sight of her makes my heartbeat speed up a little, and it has the corner of my mouth curving up. Not many women manage to elicit any kind of emotion in me. Then again, Winter Hemsley is no ordinary woman. She¡¯s the Blood Princess. One of the heirs to the Hemsley¡¯s smuggling empire. Her grandfather orchestrated the massacre of many viges in Africa. Ruthlessness runs in her veins.


    A merciless beauty radiates from her, designed to bring men to their knees for her to walk over, using them as stepping stones in her climb to the top.


    Another car pulls up, which belongs to Vince nco. I tilt my head as I watch the two enemiese face to face. The nco family had Rose Hemsley, Winter¡¯s mother, assassinated. Winter was also shot during the attack, and the Hemsley family has lived in hiding ever since.


    But still, here she is. The breathtakingly beautiful Blood Princess who survived an assassination attempt. It¡¯s a rare sight indeed.


    Winter and Vince lock eyes, and I¡¯m surprised when Vince is the first to walk away. It looks like he¡¯s chuckling.


    Winter¡¯s gaze follows Vince until he enters the building, and the hatred turning her face to stone makes a smile form around my lips. She¡¯s got fire. I¡¯ll give her that.


    I keep watching as one armored jeep after the other pulls up. Hourster, when thest attendee has arrived, I turn away from the window, not happy that twenty-one people will be attending St. Monarch¡¯s. I¡¯m going to miss the peace and quiet from when it was just nine of us. Hopefully, I won¡¯t be here for much longer.


    There¡¯s still three hours until Madame Keller, the architect of St. Monarch¡¯s, gives the wee speech at dinner. Grabbing my hand tape, I walk out of my room and start to wrap the fabric around my fingers, palms, and wrists. I don¡¯t look up as I make my way to the gym.


    Soft murmurs fill the hallways as all the new attendees make their way to their assigned quarters. St. Monarch¡¯s Academy used to be a castle built in thete seventeen hundreds. It¡¯s situated right outside Geneva, and although the furnishings have been renovated, the wooden floors creak with every step.


    I walk to the back of the academy and enter thest sparring studio at the end of the hallway. There are a couple so we can have privacy when we train. Growing up, I¡¯ve learned every fighting style known to mankind. I¡¯ve spent the past eighteen months creating my ownbination, taking moves from Muay Thai, Krav Maga, Kung Fu, and wrestling.


    Removing my earphones from my pocket, I¡¯m just about to put them in when I feel eyes on me. ncing over my shoulder, my gaze connects with Paulie¡¯s. Paul Connor will probably end up working with Winter Hemsley, seeing as they¡¯re both Irish.


    ¡°Did you even go home?¡± Paulie asks as he steps into the room.


    ¡°No.¡± After my uncle joined Demitri in America, there¡¯s nothing to go home to.


    I watch as he wraps his hands, then he grins at me. ¡°Take it easy on me.¡±


    I turn my body to face him. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as easy in our world.¡±


    Paulie lets out a chuckle. ¡°Fine. Just don¡¯t break anything.¡±


    ¡°You should fight Hugo,¡± I say. I actually like the Irishman.


    ¡°He¡¯s not here yet.¡± Paulie begins to circle me. ¡°Come on.


    Teach me something.¡±


    Slowly, I shake my head. ¡°You know that¡¯s not how it works.¡± Paulie starts to jump lightly, and it has me adding, ¡°Take the out I¡¯m giving you, Paulie.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll fight,¡± a woman¡¯s voicees from behind us, and it has our heads snapping in the direction of the door.


    ¡°As I live and breathe,¡± Paulie chuckles. ¡°The Blood Princess in the flesh.¡±


    She¡¯s even smaller and more stunning up close. Her creamy white skin makes her red hair look dark, and the fierce expression in her eyes has them sparkling like emeralds.


    With the full intention of finding another empty studio where I can train, I begin to walk toward her.


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± Paulie asks.


    ¡°It¡¯s crowded,¡± I mutter as the side of my body bumps against Winter¡¯s when I pass by her. To my surprise, she doesn¡¯t stagger backward, and a spark jumps between us.


    ¡°Or just afraid to get your ass kicked by a woman,¡± she says, an edge to her voice making it sound like a warning.


    Stopping in the hallway, I take a deep breath before I nce over my shoulder. Our eyes lock, and for a moment, heat sizzles between us.


    I wonder if she¡¯s as feisty between the sheets.


    She doesn¡¯t look away, but instead, her gaze narrows on me as if she can read my mind.


    Deciding to teach her a lesson, I murmur, ¡°If you can beat Paulie, I¡¯ll consider fighting you.¡±

 4

    WINTER


    My eyebrows lift as I point over my shoulder at the guy standing in the studio. ¡°Is that Paulie?¡±


    The man who was about to leave nods. My gaze drifts over his body that looks like a lethal weapon, his muscles tense as if he¡¯s ready to attack at any moment. Bringing my eyes back to his face, I take in his chiseled jaw, his sharp cheekbones, and then his dark eyes. There¡¯s no emotion in them.


    Everything about this man screams danger, and it makes a shiver crawl down my spine. Still, he¡¯s the most beautiful man I¡¯ve everid eyes on.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go anywhere. This won¡¯t take long,¡± I say, the corner of my mouth lifting with confidence, but all I get in return is an impassive expression, and for some reason, it only makes him look hotter.


    I walk toward Paulie, the guy I¡¯ll fight first. He¡¯s shorter than the other man, with a broader chest. His stocky build will make him slow. I can use that to my advantage.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ncing at the door, I notice the other man leaning against the doorjamb, crossing his arms over his chest. It makes the toned muscles and veins in his arms prominent and hard to ignore.


    Danger has never looked so attractive before.


    Paulie tosses me the hand wrap, and I quickly cover my palms and fingers with it.


    When I¡¯m ready, Paulie gives me a toothy grin as if he¡¯s already won the fight, then he chuckles, ¡°Unlike Damien, I¡¯ll take it easy on you, Princess.¡±


    Damien? Damien who?


    ¡°Remind me to thank you once I¡¯ve won,¡± I reply, my lips curving slightly.


    We begin to circle each other, and I keep my body rxed while holding my hands up in front of me.


    Paulie takes a jab at me, but I duck and avoid the blow easily. Wanting to end this fight so I can face off with Damien, I dart forward, and grabbing hold of Paulie¡¯s shoulders, I deliver a double-flying knee kick to his chin. Paulie falls backward on his ass ending the fight.


    ¡°Thanks for taking it easy on me,¡± I say to Paulie before turning my head to Damien.


    ¡°You okay, Paulie?¡± Damien asks as he steps back into the studio, his muscles rippling under his golden skin.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Paulie mutters as he climbs to his feet. ¡°Just embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°Damien?¡± I ask, tilting my head.


    ¡°Really?¡± Paulie gasps, surprise shing over his face as he wipes the blood from his busted lip. ¡°You don¡¯t know who Damien is? Have you been living under a rock?¡±


    No, just a secluded ind. I shrug. ¡°Let¡¯s pretend I have.¡±


    ¡°Damien Vetrov,¡± Damien says, his voice filled with pride and warning.


    My eyes snap to his face as shock vibrates through me. ¡°Demitri Vetrov¡¯s brother?¡±


    ¡°The one and only,¡± Paulie answers.


    Oh, God.


    Damien¡¯s stare is sharp and intense, closely watching my reaction to finding out who he is.


    Fear trickles through my veins, and I pray to all that¡¯s holy, it doesn¡¯t show on my face.


    Cillian told me for generations the Vetrovs have raised the elite of the elite when ites to protectors. He spoke of them as if they¡¯re gods. I have no doubt Damien will end up being just as good as his older brother, Demitri.


    ¡®Unkible, merciless, with a devastating potency no one can escape.¡¯


    Cillian¡¯s words vibrate through me as Damienes to stand opposite me. Knowing who he is, makes his body seem like an unstoppable force of nature.


    Shit. I¡¯m about to get my ass kicked.


    Stupid, Winter. Next time make sure who your opponent is before you throw down the gauntlet to fight.


    If Cillian was here, he¡¯d scold me for making such a stupid mistake. But he also taught me backing down from a fight is worse than losing. I roll my shoulders to loosen my muscles and mutter, ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡±


    Damien¡¯s prating gazezily sweeps over me as if I¡¯m a waste of his time. When he doesn¡¯t make any effort to move, I narrow my eyes at him and dart forward. He brings up his left arm, thwarting my blow, and then his right hand shoots out.


    His strong fingers mp around my throat, and when his grip on my neck tightens, I know what¡¯sing. I brace myself as Damien sweeps my legs out from under me, and my back ms into the hard floor with a dull thud.


    Grabbing hold of his wrist, I try to buck my body up. Damien moves fast, and with stealthy power, he slips under me while securing his arm around my neck. His right leg locks both of mine to the floor, and his left arm wraps tightly around my waist, effectively incapacitating me.


    His masculine scent folds around me, only making me more aware of the brutal power surrounding me. I should fight back, but for the first time in my life, I¡¯m overwhelmed by a man.


    This is nothing like when I¡¯m sparring with Cillian.


    Suddenly Damien shoves me off him, and my body rolls to the side. ¡°You¡¯re no match for me, Princess,¡± he hisses.


    Picking myself up off the floor, my eyes burn into Damien¡¯s broad back as he stalks out of the room. Formidable strength and danger emanate off him, serving as a constant warning.


    Shit, I don¡¯t stand a chance against him.


    I¡¯ve never seen any of the Vetrovs up close, soing face to face with the youngest one is startling, to say the least.


    Life has taught me the most exquisite things in life are the deadliest, and Damien¡¯s too attractive, too strong, and too much of a threat.


    Worried about what this means, I pull the wrap off my hands and toss it aside, my breaths rushing over my lips.


    Shit. Shit. Shit.


    Not only is Damien good, but he¡¯s¡­ attractive in a way that demands your admiration. It¡¯s too disarming, and I can¡¯t allow myself to be distracted while I¡¯m here. It¡¯s a huge problem, and I don¡¯t know how to deal with it.


    Then another thought enters my mind. Damien could¡¯ve hurt me, but he didn¡¯t. I know the Vetrovs live by a code. They only kill to protect whomever they¡¯re loyal to, and that might be my only saving grace right now.


    But once Damien graduates and he¡¯s paired with an assassin, I¡¯ll have both him and Demitri to worry about. And the assassins they¡¯re guarding.


    God.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad. Damien¡¯s the best. He¡¯s broken all of Demitri¡¯s records,¡± Paulie says, reminding me he¡¯s still in the room.


    My eyes flick to him before I walk toward the door.


    ¡°Nice meeting you, Princess,¡± Paulie calls after me as I turn into the hallway.


    I knew it wouldn¡¯t be easy attending St. Monarch¡¯s. Still, nothing prepared me foring face to face with Vince nco¡­ and Damien Vetrov on my first day here.


    The nco family had my mother killed and tried but failed to kill me. All to send my father a message. They want Africa.


    It¡¯s going to be near impossible to watch Vince ncough¡­ breathe¡­ and not try to kill him.


    And Damien?


    The blood flowing through my veins warms just at the mere thought of him.


    I head up the stairs to get to my quarters, my eyes continually scanning over my surroundings. As I climb thest couple of stairs, Ie to a sudden halt. Standing in the middle of the hallway are Damien Vetrov and Carson Koslov. They¡¯re giving each other a brotherly hug.


    The spit dries in my mouth at the sight.


    Holy mother of saints.


    Fear soaks into my bones. If they¡¯re paired and team up with their brothers, my family and I are as good as dead once someone hires them to assassinate us.


    Carson has the same blond hair as his brother, and when his dark eyes flick to me, it sends a chill rushing over my body. Vignt and deadly.


    Slowly he tilts his head, the corner of his mouth twitching. ¡°Winter Hemsley.¡± His low voice makes my name sound like a warning.


    ¡®Show no fear,¡¯ I hear Cillian¡¯s voice in my mind. Lifting my chin, I lock eyes with him. ¡°Carson Koslov.¡±


    The corner of his mouth twitches again. ¡°Not what I expected a princess to look like.¡±


    Wanting to make a statement, I lift my hand and brush my hair back over my shoulder, so the scar on my neck is clearly visible.


    ¡°I¡¯m no ordinary princess,¡± I murmur.


    I begin to walk again, my gaze moving from Carson to Damien as I pass right through the middle of them. For a moment, pressure builds, and I¡¯m inundated by the testosteroneing off them in waves.


    Show no Fear. Not ever.


    I keep my chin high, and when I reach my quarters, I take hold of the doorknob and nce back at the men. They¡¯re both watching me, probably sizing me up.


    Pushing the door open, I step inside. I lock it behind me and then let out a breath of relief.


    Instead of crumbling in fear, it only makes me more determined to be the best. I have two years to train inbat and armory.


    Walking to my bedroom, I pick up my bag, and pulling my phone out, I dial my father¡¯s number. I already called him to tell him I arrived safely, but now I need to warn them.


    ¡°Twice in one day. Do you miss us already?¡± Father¡¯s warm voicees over the line.


    ¡°Carson Koslov and Damien Vetrov,¡± I get right to the point. ¡°It seems they¡¯re already pairing up.¡±


    ¡°Fuck,¡± Father hisses. ¡°You saw this with your own eyes?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I take a trembling breath. ¡°Go back into hiding. I need to know you and Sean are safe until I¡¯m done with my training.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send more guards for you,¡± Father says.


    ¡°I won¡¯t step off the grounds. Don¡¯t worry about me. I have Cillian. You need to leave as soon as possible. Let me know when you reach the ind.¡±


    The ind¡¯s not easily essible. Any ne, helicopter, or boat can be taken out before they reachnd. Right now, it¡¯s the safest ce for them.


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave within the hour. I¡¯ll send out a tracker to watch Alexei Koslov and Demitri Vetrov. As soon as they move in our direction, I¡¯ll alert you. It will be better for you to join us then.¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t try anything at St. Monarch¡¯s. No one dares the risk of being banned,¡± I remind Father. Being bannedes with a steep price on your head. An open contract that will have every assassin in the worlding after you. ¡°The Koslov and Vetrov families have honor. They¡¯ll wait until I leave the academy. I¡¯ll see the rest of the attendees at dinner tonight. I¡¯ll notify you if there are other families we should be keeping an eye on.¡±


    ¡°Do that.¡± Father clears his throat.


    ¡°Let me know as soon as you reach the ind,¡± I remind him.


    ¡°I will. Stay safe, my princess.¡± ¡°You too, Father.¡±


    We end the call, and I quickly dial Cillian¡¯s number. ¡°Poppet?¡± he answers, his voice tight with worry.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just calling to let you know Damien Vetrov and Carson Koslov are here.¡±


    ¡°Fuck,¡± he spits the word over the line. ¡°Be careful,¡± I warn him.


    ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°I have to get ready for dinner.¡±


    Cillian lets out a heavy breath. ¡°Remember, keep your head high and show no fear. I¡¯m right outside St. Monarch¡¯s.¡±


    I nod. ¡°Vince nco is also here. I didn¡¯t tell father.¡± Another curse escapes Cillian. ¡°Christ, poppet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be okay,¡± I try to ease his worry. I lick my lips before I continue, ¡°But the moment we leave St. Monarch¡¯s, I want him dead.¡±


    ¡°Consider it a graduation present,¡± Cillian promises.


    ¡°Stay safe,¡± I murmur before I cut the call, and knowing I only have an hour and a half left to prepare for dinner, I run myself a bath.


    Tonight I get to dress up. I¡¯ve picked a light gray dress with a heart-shaped bodice. The topyer of chiffon shimmers, reminding me of diamonds, and the bottomyer is stained red. That¡¯s why I chose it. Tonight I¡¯ll be the proud Blood Princess, here to remind my enemies I¡¯ve survived death once, and I can do it again.


    I¡¯m not some weak girl they can swat out of the way. Never. I¡¯m a fierce woman with Hemsley blood running through my veins. I¡¯m a force to be reckoned with because I have too much to lose.


    DAMIEN


    Dressed in a ck tuxedo, I let out a sigh as I leave my room. I¡¯m not in the mood for this dinner, but it¡¯s obligatory.


    Another door opens down the hallway, and I nce in its direction. I suck in a sharp breath at the sight of Winter Hemsley. She looks absolutely breathtaking, her hair curled and pinned back with a diamondb. The moment she starts walking toward me, the dress moves, and I get glimpses of red as the fabric swishes at her feet.


    She keeps impressing me. First with her fighting skills when she dropped Paulie in eight seconds, then wearing her scar like a warning to all that she¡¯s a survivor. Now elegance and pride exude from her with every step she takes. It makes her irresistible.


    Winter lifts her chin, once again giving me a view of the scar on her neck. Her eyes lock on mine, and when she¡¯s only a couple of steps away, she murmurs, ¡°Thinking of how you¡¯re going to kill me, Vetrov?¡±


    It doesn¡¯t escape my attention that she didn¡¯t say try to kill her, which means I¡¯m the biggest threat in her eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be here for a couple of years. I don¡¯t n that far ahead.¡± I let my eyes drift over her body before bringing them back to hers. ¡°For now, I¡¯ll admire the view.¡±


    She stops in front of me, the corner of her mouth lifting. ¡°Care to show me the way?¡±


    Clever girl.


    If I agree, it will show the other families I¡¯m giving her the time of day. They¡¯ll think twice abouting after her because they¡¯ll think I¡¯m her ally.


    I shouldn¡¯t waste a second of my time on her, but I still find myself nodding. Winter links her arm through mine, resting her palm on my forearm. Instantly her touch sends a spark through my arm.


    As we begin to walk, I shorten my strides to match hers while dismissing the obvious attraction I feel toward her.


    ¡°Paulie says you¡¯re the best. You¡¯ve beaten your brother¡¯s records?¡± Winter¡¯s voice is nothing but a soft hum, threatening to spin a web around us.


    ¡°I have,¡± I murmur, keeping my own voice low.


    ¡°And you¡¯ll be paired with Carson Koslov?¡± she asks another question.


    This time I only nod as I realize what she¡¯s doing. Keep your friends close but keep your enemies closer. This is a strategic move on her part and has nothing to do with making a statement to the other attendees.


    I¡¯m the enemy she fears most.


    Turning my head, I lower my eyes to her face. It only takes a second before she nces up, and our gazes lock. Wee to a stop at the top of the stairs, and an uncanny anticipation begins to sizzle to life between us. Whether it¡¯s because of the physical attraction or a predator setting sights on its prey, I don¡¯t know yet.


    Winter pulls her arm free from mine as she lifts her chin a little higher. ¡°I¡¯m here to train as a custodian for my family. I¡¯ll protect them.¡±


    My eyebrow rises slightly. ¡°You think you canpete against me?¡±


    Her lips curl up in a beautiful smile that has my eyes lowering to them. Full and red, like a strawberry that¡¯s ripe for the picking. ¡°I¡¯m not here topete,¡± she replies to my question. My gaze snaps back up to hers as she adds, ¡°I¡¯m here to be the best.¡±


    My eyes narrow on her, and even though she¡¯s acting brave, the fear trembling in her green irises tells me a different story. I can¡¯t help but smile at her boldness. ¡°Good luck.¡±


    ¡°Flirting with death again, Hemsley?¡±


    I watch as all emotion drains from Winter¡¯s face before she turns to look at Vince nco. She keeps her body positioned sideways, so her back isn¡¯t turned to me.


    Winter again impresses me as she scoffs at Vince. ¡°The assassins your family sent missed.¡±


    Vince takes a threatening step toward her, a scowl narrowing his eyes. ¡°Your mother is a rotting corpse. I¡¯d say


    the bullet hit the target.¡±


    Fire sparks to life in Winter¡¯s gaze. She closes thest of the distance between her and Vince, and even though she has to tilt her head back to look up at him, she seems a million times more powerful than him.


    ¡°Enjoy life while you have the protection of these walls,¡± she hisses at him. Winter¡¯s eyes stay locked on his as if she¡¯s daring him to make a move right here. But he won¡¯t. Vince is not a fighter.


    Again Vince is the first to look away. He steps back then moves around Winter, bumping his shoulder against hers as he heads for the stairs.


    I watch as she takes a deep breath, and ignoring me, she follows after Vince toward the banquet hall.


    The first thing Demitri taught me was to never let anyone in, to never indulge in rtionships. My loyalty belongs to the person I¡¯ll guard  Carson.


    Up until now, it hasn¡¯t been a problem. But as I watch Winter glide over the polished floor, the desire returns. Shaking my head and shoving the attraction I feel toward Winter aside, I take the stairs down to the lower floor.


    Carson is all that matters, and if he gets the contract to kill the Hemsley¡¯s, I¡¯ll have to let it happen.

 5

    WINTER


    I focus on my breaths as rage and hatred create a storm in my chest. My heart ms against my ribs, making me feel confined in the dress instead of beautiful.


    Stepping into the banquet hall, I feel naked without my firearms andbat clothes.


    My eyes follow Vince nco, my hands itching to strangle the life from him. To him and his family, my beloved mother was nothing but an animal they hunted for sport. It was a senseless killing. The threat didn¡¯t make my father hand over the blood diamond business to them.


    My mother was kind and caring. She was loved dearly by all our employees. She was angelic, and now she¡¯s immortalized in our hearts.


    With Cillian¡¯s help, I will see Vince nco die. I¡¯ll see the life drain from his eyes and his blood spill over the ground, just like my mother¡¯s.


    ¡°If you keep staring, he¡¯ll know he managed to get to you,¡± Damien suddenly murmurs next to me. ¡°Never show your enemy they¡¯ve managed to rattle your cage.¡±


    My head snaps up, my gaze colliding with Damien¡¯s deadly brown eyes. Again I feel the punch to my stomach


    from how attractive he is. It¡¯s bewildering, to say the least. His dark brown hair looks thick and silky, and the slight stubble on his jaw entuates his manliness. The tuxedo he¡¯s wearing makes him look like a perfect male specimen  nothing short of a god.


    If only he wasn¡¯t deadly.


    ¡°Giving advice to the enemy? Not clever of you,¡± I mutter as I let my gaze sweep over the other attendees. Everyone is scattered, watchful of their enemies.


    The Bratvaes in, followed by the Cartels, and it makes my eyebrows lift. Gabrie Terrero. Princess of Terror. Like me, she has a nickname seeing as her mother is the Queen of Terror. Only her nicknamees from peddling flesh instead of smuggling blood diamonds.


    Another womanes in, and not recognizing her, I ask Damien, ¡°Who is she?¡±


    ¡°MJ Fang. She¡¯s a custodian in training,¡± he informs me with a low rumbling voice.


    So I won¡¯t be the only woman. Things just got interesting. My lips curve up at the thought.


    ¡°Do you know MJ?¡± Damien asks, pulling my attention back to him.


    ¡°Not personally,¡± I murmur.


    He lets out a chuckle, the corner of his mouth curving into a sexy grin that causes a fluttering in my stomach. ¡°Do any of us really know each other?¡±


    ¡°I guess not,¡± I murmur, my gaze drinking in his handsome features.


    There¡¯s nothing wrong with looking.


    Damien gestures to a table. ¡°The custodians will all be seated there.¡± He walks away from me, and I take a moment to admire him from behind.


    Up until now, the only guy I¡¯ve been with was one of the guards, Petro. It was nothing but meaningless sex. I haven¡¯t dated like other girls my age, and I never will. I¡¯ll probably marry whoever my father tells me to marry to secure an alliance.


    It doesn¡¯t stop me from admiring an attractive male specimen when I see one, and Damien is definitely attractive¡­ and lethal. Such an intoxicating mixture.


    Madame Kelleres into the room, followed by her two personal custodians. For a seventy-three-year-old woman, she looks nothing older than fifty. Her grey hair is swept up in a bun, and her makeup¡¯s applied with an expert hand. I can¡¯t help but admire how sessful she¡¯s been in creating St. Monarch¡¯s Academy.


    My eyes move to the custodian¡¯s table, and seeing Hugo Lamas seated at it makes my stomach tighten.


    God, thepetition is brutal.


    I walk toward the table where there are three seats open. Not wanting to back down from a threat, I take the chair between Damien and Hugo.


    Hugo slowly turns his face to me, and for a split second, our eyes meet before he nces back to Madame Keller. He¡¯s


    indifferent about my being here, and I¡¯m taking it as a good sign. He still has to learn the valuable lesson to never underestimate thepetition. Right now, it gives me an advantage over him.


    ¡°Wee,¡± Madame Keller says, and it instantly grows quiet in the room. ¡°We have twelve new attendees. It¡¯s the most we¡¯ve ever hosted. There¡¯s only one rule; no killing. You¡¯re allowed to conduct business as always. If a fight breaks out, we will not intervene¡­ unless there¡¯s a death.¡±


    So basically, we can beat each other to a pulp. It¡¯s not aforting thought.


    I feel eyes on me, and then my gaze connects with Vince¡¯s. Lifting his hand to his neck, he drags a finger over the width, indicating he¡¯s nning on killing me.


    I¡¯ll have to watch my back. Getting hurt, means I won¡¯t be able to train, and I can¡¯t have that.


    I nce over the other attendees. Most aren¡¯t here to learn their trade but to hide behind the secure walls of St. Monarch¡¯s. To them, this ce is nothing more than a resort. Others are here to build alliances, and the rest are probably here for the same reason as me  to learn what I can and show I¡¯m a threat.


    ¡°The only weapons on the premises are held in the armory. If a weapon is found on you, the penalty will be severe.¡± Madame Keller¡¯s gaze sweeps over all the tables. ¡°St. Monarch¡¯s Academy is not responsible for what happens outside our gates. We hope you will find your stay with us a pleasant one.¡±


    As soon as Madame Keller takes a seat at the head table upfront, servers flood into the hall.


    I look over the instructors. I¡¯m only interested in Miss Dervishi, who¡¯ll be training us in weapons, and Mr. Yeoh, who¡¯s the martial arts Grandmaster. I¡¯ll be spending four hours a day in each ss.


    tters of seafood, various meats, and vegetables are ced down in the middle of the table.


    A waiter begins to take our drink orders, and when she turns her attention to me, I say, ¡°Cranberry juice. No ice.¡±


    ¡°Vodka,¡± Damien murmurs. ¡°Stoli.¡±


    It¡¯s only when he orders the Russian drink that I hear his ent slip through, and it makes a tingle spiral down my spine.


    Turning my head toward Damien, our eyes connect, and for the longest moment, we just stare at each other.


    Attraction skirts around the edges of the fear he instills in me, but nothing in this world will make me act on it. I keep staring at him because one, I won¡¯t back down, and two, I like admiring masterpieces.


    DAMIEN


    ¡°Wondering if you can take me on?¡± I ask, keeping my voice low, so the others seated at the table won¡¯t hear.


    ¡°No. Just admiring the view,¡± she throws my words from earlier back at me.


    The corner of my mouth lifts in a smirk, and it has her eyes lowering to my lips while interest darkens her eyes.


    Lust. It¡¯s the only other emotion that¡¯s as strong as hate. ¡°Enemies can admire each other,¡± she whispers.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°True,¡± I agree. Tilting my head, I ask, ¡°What have I done to be your enemy?¡±


    She lets out a burst of silentughter, and it makes her cleavage swell for a tantalizing moment. ¡°It¡¯s simple. If you¡¯re not for my family, you¡¯re against us.¡±


    ¡°No neutral ground?¡±


    ¡°Never.¡± With the word drifting over her lips, she turns her attention to the table where the families who deal in arms are seated.


    Winter is preparing for war, and I wonder how her father and brother fit into everything. Why did they task her with the defense of the family?


    Winter was right when she told Carson she¡¯s no ordinary princess. She¡¯s the furthest thing from one. A warrior.


    To get the dinner over with, I te a couple of slices of beef and some vegetables for myself. Only then do the rest of the table begin to help themselves to food, and it makes my eyes narrow as I nce at each of mypanions.


    It used to be just Hugo, Paulie, and myself.


    My gaze settles on Megan-Joe Fang, also known as MJ. Her father is a retired custodian, so she might be a match for Hugo and Paulie.


    As I take thest bite of my meal, I turn my eyes back to Winter. She¡¯s shown me she can fight Paulie, but I¡¯m not so sure whether she¡¯ll be able to stand her ground against Hugo.


    Winter should be sitting with the Smugglers. She¡¯s too tiny, too fragile-looking to train with us.


    Feeling rattled by the worry slithering through my veins, I down my drink and get up from the chair. Walking away from the table, I feel eyes burning on my back. Those of my enemies, mypetition, and then the sensation changes as Winter¡¯s eyes settle on me.


    Right now, there might be a physical attraction between us, but I¡¯m sure it will die a sudden death when we¡¯re forced to fight tomorrow.


    Even though training only starts at eight, I¡¯m in the studio to warm up by six every day.


    Wearing my usual rashguard shirt and MMA shorts, I strap on the shin guards, hand wrap, and gloves. When I¡¯m ready, I head over to the reflex bag and begin with slow punches, increasing my pace every couple of minutes.


    I¡¯ve just started working up a sweat when I feel the air shift. ncing over my shoulder, a frown settles on my face when I see Winter walking into the sparring studio. She¡¯s tied


    her hair back in a ponytail, and it makes her look even younger. Then my eyes lower to her body. In the tight ck pants and shirt, every curve is on full disy.


    Once again, I shove the attraction aside, and before continuing to punch the bag, I grumble, ¡°You should join the Smugglers.¡±


    ¡°Morning to you too,¡± she mutters.


    I¡¯m not one to care about others or to issue warnings, but still, I find myself huffing, ¡°You¡¯re going to get hurt.¡±


    ¡°Aww, I didn¡¯t know you cared,¡± she sasses me. Shooting her a re, I see she¡¯s busy putting on her gear.


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± The words are clipped. If she doesn¡¯t heed the warning, she¡¯ll just have to roll with the punches. Literally.


    I continue with my exercises, doing my best to ignore Winter, where she¡¯s jumping rope on the other side of the room.


    When the other trainees and Grandmaster Yeoh enter the studio, I stop punching and walk to where I left my bag. I retrieve a water bottle and down half of it before using a towel to wipe the sweat from my face and neck.


    ¡°Morning,¡± Grandmaster Yeoh says as he bows slightly. We return his greeting, then wait for his instructions.


    Grandmaster Yeoh¡¯s eyes dart between Winter and MJ, then he says, ¡°Let¡¯s see what experience the neers have. Miss Fang versus¡­¡± His eyes jump over us, then he mutters, ¡°Mr. Lamas.¡±


    The rest of us move to the back of the studio, and Winter ends up standing between Paulie and me.


    ¡°Nothing like an ass-whooping first thing in the morning,¡± Paulie chuckles as MJ and Hugo start to circle each other.


    Hugo blows MJ a kiss which makes her attack. She manages to give Hugo an uppercut and a punch to the side of his head before his right fist connects with her left side. It sends her flying to the side and her body sliding over the floor.


    Ouch.


    I nce down at Winter¡¯s face, but instead of seeing fear, she¡¯s focused on the fight.


    MJ climbs back to her feet, shaking her head. It has Hugo attacking, and my muscles clench when he goes airborne, his body twisting before he delivers a kick to the left side of MJ¡¯s head. This time she flies, and when she drops to the floor, she stays down, out cold from the blow.


    I expected MJ to be better. Guess I was wrong.


    Grandmaster Yeoh slowly shakes his head, then mutters, ¡°Move her to the side so we can continue with the training.¡±


    Hugo grabs hold of MJ¡¯s arm and drags her to the other side of the room.


    ¡°Next,¡± Grandmaster Yeoh snaps. My heartbeat kicks up, hoping Winter will be paired with Paulie. ¡°Miss Hemsley versus¡­¡± Grandmaster Yeoh¡¯s eyes flick between Paulie and me, and after a couple of seconds, he settles on me. ¡°Mr. Vetrov.¡±


    Fuck.

 6

    WINTERAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Shit¡­ here goes nothing.


    Knowing Damien is stronger than me, I¡¯ll just have to make sure he doesn¡¯t get a punch in, or I¡¯ll probably end up like MJ.


    I walk to the middle of the ss and watch as Damien unhurriedly moves closer.


    Rolling my shoulders, I lift my hands and then keep still, my body tense as I watch him shake his head lightly.


    The fact that he¡¯s clearly unhappy because he has to fight me makes annoyance trickle through my chest.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with, Vetrov,¡± I hiss, and it has his eyes locking on mine.


    He takes a deep breath then bringing his arms up, he doesn¡¯t make fists while assuming a Muay Thai stance.


    I assume the same stance, just to show him I have experience in all the fighting styles.


    After a couple of seconds of us only staring at each other, Grandmaster Yeoh snaps, ¡°Begin!¡±


    It has me darting forward and bringing my right leg up for a kick to Damien¡¯s side, he jumps back before I even manage


    to get close.


    He¡¯s faster than me. Shit, I was hoping to have speed on my side.


    We circle each other for a moment, and then Damien¡¯s right leges up, only to connect with my thigh. It has me shooting him a scowl because he¡¯s clearly holding back.


    Hugo lets out a heavy sigh, then mutters, ¡°You can fuck with her in your own time, Vetrov. Let¡¯s get this over with.¡±


    Before I can take another breath, Damien moves toward me. I manage to deliver a punch to his chest as his right arm wraps around my neck, and then he moves in behind me.


    Shit. The damn chokehold from hell.


    He yanks me to his solid chest, his bicep cutting off my air supply. Bringing my elbow back against his ribs doesn¡¯t make him move at all, and I repeat the action as dots explode in my vision.


    Damien¡¯s left arm wraps around my waist, and then I feel his breath on my ear as he whispers, ¡°You don¡¯t belong here.¡±


    His arm tightens around my neck, and it has me grabbing hold of his forearm and bicep.


    When I try to suck in a strangled breath, my body bucking against his, Damien tightens his hold on me. My vision goes ck from theck of air, and thest thing I¡¯m aware of is Damien¡¯s body taking my full weight as I lose consciousness.


    I don¡¯t know for how long I¡¯m unconscious, but when Ie to, I find myself lying on a mat and not just on the side of the room like MJ. I shake my head to rid myself of thest of the dizziness, and when I sit up, I hear Hugo chuckle, ¡°Aww, have a soft spot for the Blood Princess?¡±


    Did Damien move me to the mat? Why would he do that?


    Knowing Damien took it easy on me makes a wave of embarrassment crash over me. Just as my sight focuses on Damien, he mutters, ¡°Can we get back to training?¡±


    ¡°Lamas versus Vetrov,¡± Grandmaster Yeoh grinds out, probably upset with MJ and me and our poor performances.


    ¡°I might as well take the day off,¡± Paulie mumbles.


    ¡°An hour on the reflex bag,¡± Grandmaster Yeoh instructs Paulie while Hugo and Damien face each other in the middle of the room.


    Damien¡¯s standing with his back to me, and my eyes narrow on him. Anger begins to simmer in my chest because he embarrassed me in front of the whole ss. Instead of sparring, he choked me to get me out of the way.


    I hear groaninging from MJ as she begins toe to, and the instant Hugo nces at her, Damien darts forward. Spinning his body, he nts the heel of his foot against Hugo¡¯s jaw.


    While Hugo¡¯s still shaking his head, Damien moves in on him, delivering punches. After the sixth, Damien ends with an uppercut to Hugo¡¯s chin. This time Hugo¡¯s dazed as he staggers backward, and Damien finishes him off with a knee to his chin, knocking him out cold.


    For a moment, I forget about being embarrassed and angry as I gape at Damien.


    God, no one stands a chance against him.


    Damien¡¯s muscles ripple as he steps away from an unconscious Hugo while grumbling, ¡°Are we done sparring?¡±


    Grandmaster Yeoh lets out a huff then waves an arm at the equipment.


    As Damien walks toward the Wing Chun wooden dummy, he nces in my direction. Instantly the scowl on his face darkens, and then he turns his face away from me as if I¡¯m nothing but an annoyance.


    I climb to my feet, and with every step I take in Damien¡¯s direction, my anger grows.


    When I reach him, I snap, ¡°I didn¡¯t take you for a coward.¡±


    Damien shoots me a re, and where any sane person would back away and run for cover, I have to force myself to stand my ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to train. Taking it easy on me won¡¯t do me any favors,¡± I continue as I cross my arms over my chest. Damien¡¯s jaw locks, and it makes a muscle jump in his cheek. Slowly, he turns his face to me, his eyes cold and merciless. We stare at each other, my anger and embarrassment shing against his annoyance until I grind the words out, ¡°Next time, treat me as an equal.¡±


    He lets out a humorless chuckle. ¡°That¡¯s something you¡¯ll never be, Princess.¡±


    The egotistical sexist.


    Just as I take a threatening step closer to Damien, Grandmaster Yeoh calls out, ¡°Hemsley. Fang.¡±


    I spare Damien onest re before I walk over to the mat Grandmaster Yeoh is waiting on. ¡°Fight,¡± he mutters, seemingly just as annoyed as Damien.


    I take in my position with the full intention of trying to regain some of my lost pride.


    DAMIEN


    I should continue with my training, but I find myself turning to watch the fight. I¡¯m not the only one. Hugo and Paulie actually step closer to the girls.


    Anger still tightens Winter¡¯s features as she focuses on MJ. Winter might be beautiful, but I couldn¡¯t give two shits about offending her sensitive pride. I knew the fight between us was a no-win situation. If I hadn¡¯t taken it easy on her, she wouldn¡¯t be standing right now. I opted for the lesser evil because there¡¯s no honor in beating up someone just because I can. That¡¯s not what I¡¯m in training for.


    Besides, out in the real world, closebat is only in extreme circumstances. Like when you run out of ammo which won¡¯t happen if you¡¯re prepared at all times.


    MJ throws the first punch,nding a blow to Winter¡¯s jaw. I¡¯m surprised when there¡¯s no sh of pain on Winter¡¯s face, but instead, she goes in for the kill. She moves fast, not giving MJ a second to recover, going from throwing punches to delivering the double-knee flying kick she took Paulie out with.


    MJ stumbles to the side, mumbling, ¡°I yield.¡±


    I shake my head, wondering what MJ is even doing here. Just then, Hugo steps forward. ¡°How about a dance,


    sweetheart?¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Grandmaster Yeoh says, not looking as irritated as he did earlier.


    I cross my arms over my chest and move a little closer as Hugo starts to circle Winter. When he moves in on her, I hold my breath. The punch he delivers to the side of her head knocks her back, but she doesn¡¯t stumble like MJ did. I expect Winter to throw a couple of punches, but instead, she targets Hugo¡¯s legs, the inside of her foot connecting with the side of his knee. Winter instantly delivers another kick.


    I notice the slight limp as Hugo lunges at her, his fist almost connecting with her jaw but missing.


    She¡¯s using her speed against Hugo. Good girl.


    Winter darts forward, swiping Hugo¡¯s feet from under him. He grabs her leg, yanking her to the floor, but before he can get a good hold of her, her legs wrap around his neck.


    The corner of my mouth lifts as I watch Winter strangle Hugo with her thighs. It takes a couple of seconds before Grandmaster Yeoh calls out, ¡°Release him. The fight¡¯s over.¡±


    Winter listens, but as she gets up, Hugo yanks her back down. Before she can catch her bearings, he begins to deliver one blow after the other.


    I take a step forward but catch myself.


    Winter knees Hugo in the back, and it sends him sprawling over her. As he tries to get the upper hand back, she wildly bucks her body up, and it makes him fall to the side.


    I let out the breath I was holding when Winter begins toy into Hugo, a growl rippling from her.


    God, she¡¯s fierce. I underestimated her.


    ¡°The fight is over!¡± Grandmaster Yeoh shouts, having lost his temper with the two.


    This time Winter keeps her eyes locked on Hugo as she climbs to her feet.


    Hugo begins to chuckle as he spits blood onto the mat. ¡°Not bad, Princess. Not bad at all.¡±


    Breathless from the sparring session, Winter¡¯s gaze snaps to mine, the anger back in her green eyes. The blood on her bottom lip and eyebrow make her look wild. It stirs something in my chest I¡¯ve never felt before.


    I nod to show her I watched, then I mutter, ¡°Still not good enough.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ready to fight you right now,¡± she hisses at me.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Both of you, go run off your anger,¡± Grandmaster Yeoh orders. ¡°If you fight outside of this studio, I won¡¯t train you any further.¡±


    Letting out a sigh, I strip the wrap from my hands and remove the sparring gear. I leave the studio before Winter and head toward the front doors. As soon as I step outside, I begin to jog.


    Secondster, I hear Winter¡¯s footsteps behind me. She catches up to me, but I choose to ignore her, focusing on my breaths.


    When we start our sixthp around the castle, I pick up speed. Winter increases her pace to match mine, and it makes the corner of my mouth lift.


    The woman probably takes everything in life as a dare.


    We keep alternating at taking the lead, and when we start our tenthp, I give it my everything, hoping to leave her behind.


    As we turn the corner of the castle and the front stepse into sight, Winter darts past me. I let out a chuckle as the distance between us grows.


    Fuck, the girl is fast. At least she has that going for her.


    Her speed might just save her life one day.


    Shees to a stop by the stairs and then rests her hands on her knees, her eyes focusing on me as she gasps for air.


    I slow down to a stop in front of Winter, and it has her straightening up. Tilting my head, I lift my hand to her bottom lip, and it has her freezing. Locking eyes with her, I brush the pad of my thumb over the dried blood.


    ¡°You might have speed, but you don¡¯t have the endurance. Nice try, though.¡± As I begin to jog away from her, I call out, ¡°You better get some ice on your bruises.¡±

 7

    WINTER


    ¡°How¡¯s your first day going?¡± Cillian asks during a call. ¡°Okay,¡± I mutter as I take a clean training outfit from the


    closet. ¡°I had three fights.¡± ¡°And?¡±


    Iy the outfit out on my bed and walk to the bathroom. Opening the faucets so my bathwater can run, I continue, ¡°I beat MJ Fang. The fight with Hugo Lamas was stopped, but I was winning. He¡¯s strong but slow.¡±


    Cillian chuckles, then asks, ¡°And the third?¡± ¡°Vetrov chocked me out,¡± I mumble.


    I hear a sighe over the line. ¡°What did you learn from the fight against him?¡±


    ¡°That he¡¯s arrogant and won¡¯t fight me.¡±


    There¡¯s a moment¡¯s silence, then Cillian mutters, ¡°Careful of Vetrov, poppet. I know I taught you to never back down, but the Vetrovs are the best.¡±


    A frown forms on my forehead. ¡°I won¡¯t back down.¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re stubborn,¡± Cillian chastises me. ¡°It¡¯s a weakness you need to work on.¡±


    Letting out a sigh, I mumble, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°When do you start with weapons training?¡±


    I nce at the time. ¡°Thirty minutes. I need to get ready, and I want to grab something to eat.¡±


    ¡°Call meter.¡± ¡°I will.¡±


    After ending the call, I close the faucets and rush through my bath routine. I can soak my muscles tonight. Once I¡¯m dressed in a clean pair of ck pants and a t-shirt, I slip on my boots. Standing up from where I was sitting on the side of the bed, I feel more confident now that I¡¯m wearing mybat uniform. I go back into the bathroom and take a butterfly band-aid from my first aid kit. I stick it over the split above my eyebrow, and then I dab some ointment onto the cut on my lip. Having taken care of my injuries which aren¡¯t too bad, I tie my hair back in a ponytail and leave my room.


    The hallway is empty as I make my way to the stairs, and I figure everyone is either busy with training or eating. I walk into the dining room and notice only three tables are upied. Damien¡¯s sitting at the one in the far corner. I choose one close to the door, which is on the opposite side of the room.


    I take a seat with my back facing the wall, so I have a clear view of the other tables. When a waiter stops by my table, I order a gourmet beef sandwich and a sd, along with a berry smoothie and a bottle of water.


    I settle back in my chair, and lifting my chin, my eyes find Damien¡¯s. He¡¯s done eating and just stares at me.


    He might be better than me when ites to hand-to-handbat, but I hope I can give him a run for his money in weaponry.


    Cillian taught me to bepetitive. But when ites to Damien, something else drives me to prove to him I can stand my ground.


    I¡¯m constantly aware of the attraction I feel toward him. His piercing eyes, chiseled jaw, muscled body¡­ and damn, the way he keeps pushing all my buttons.


    An arrogant Russian God.


    Only, I have zero intention of bowing to him. Ever.


    As if he can read my thoughts, the corner of his mouth lifts in a dangerously sexy smirk. Not that I care. I¡¯m sure Damien¡¯s well aware of the effect he has on women.


    I watch as he rises to his feet, and then he slowly begins to stalk in my direction. When he¡¯s close, I lift my chin, my eyes locking with his.


    Instead of making a remark about how I¡¯m not good enough, his eyes keep mine prisoner until they snap away from me as he leaves the room. The moment has my heartbeat speeding up and the spit drying in my mouth. Not out of fear but something else¡­ something far more dangerous.


    Damien¡¯s the kind of man women kill for.


    Shaking my head, I take a deep breath. My food arrives in time to keep me upied, so I won¡¯t get lost in my thoughts of Damien. Or so I hope.


    I think it¡¯s his intensity that has me rattled. I¡¯m forced to notice him whenever we¡¯re in the same room, unlike the other men who can¡¯t even get a second nce from me.


    As I¡¯m finishing my meal, I hear hard footsteps, and then Carson walks into the room. His eyes skim over me before he walks to the table Damien was sitting at.


    ¡°Winter Hemsley,¡± a voice gets my attention. I nce at the speaker, and not recognizing him, I narrow my eyes. ¡°Adrian Vincent,¡± he introduces himself as he takes a seat across from me.


    His name registers, and I murmur, ¡°Assassin.¡± He gives me a cocky smile. ¡°At your service.¡±


    I let my gaze drift over him, taking in his ck hair, his almost ck eyes, and sharp features. Apprehension skitters down my spine.


    Be careful of this one.


    Setting my napkin down, I rise to my feet, and with onest nce at Adrian, I leave the room.


    When I walk into the weapons room, I hear gunshots. Following the sound, I find the range, and for a couple of minutes, I watch Damien and Hugo firing shots at paper targets. They¡¯re both good, their bullets never missing the head and heart.


    I hear movement behind me, and ncing over my shoulder, I see Paulie and MJ walking into the room with Miss Dervishi. She walks to a wide wall and presses a button, which has the wall sliding back, disying aprehensive selection of weapons.


    Slowly, I step closer, stopping behind MJ. Hearing footsteps behind me, I have to force myself to not nce back, knowing it¡¯s Damien and Hugo. Instead, I move to the side, and crossing my arms over my chest, I take in a position that has no one standing behind me.


    It¡¯s one of the first lessons Cillian taught me. Always be on guard.


    Miss Dervishi nces between MJ and me. ¡°Do you know anything about weapons?¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°A little,¡± MJ answers, which surprises me. Her father is one of the best custodians, yet she seems grossly unprepared.


    When Miss Dervishi¡¯s eyesnd on me, I gesture to the selection of weapons. ¡°Heckler & Koch P30L, my personal favorite. Glock 19, second generation. Browning Hi-power Mark 3, Heckler & Koch MP5K submachine gun, but I prefer removing the forward handguard instead of keeping the extended barrel on. It¡¯s easier to handle then. KA-BAR serrated Tanto ¡±


    Before I can continue, Miss Dervishi nods. ¡°At least one of you came prepared. Choose your weapon and line up by the shooting range so I can see if you know how to fire a weapon.¡±


    Without hesitating, I pick the Heckler & Koch P30L and check the clip to make sure it¡¯s loaded. An arm reaches past me to select the same weapon, and I know it¡¯s Damien without having to look. Turning away from him, I head to the shooting range, and I take thest stall, so there¡¯s no reason for someone to be behind me.


    I put on ear protection, and widening my stance, I lift my arms and line the barrel up with my sight. Taking a deep breath, I slowly let it out, and then I pull the trigger. My bullet tears through the paper target¡¯s head.


    Once I¡¯ve emptied the clip, Miss Dervishies toward me. ¡°Who trained you?¡±


    ¡°Cillian Byrne. My personal guard.¡±


    Her eyebrows lift, and she actually looks impressed. ¡°You were trained by one of the best. Why are you here?¡±


    To show my enemies, I¡¯m someone they should fear. ¡°One can never be good enough,¡± I answer instead. With a nod, she moves onto MJ, and I reload my clip.


    DAMIEN


    It¡¯s been a week since sses started, and besides Winter impressing me on a daily basis, nothing has changed in my routine. There has also been no word of when the auction will take ce.


    When I walk into the weapons room, I¡¯m surprised to find the assassins still here. Paulie is thest of the custodians to arrive, and then Miss. Dervishi says, ¡°Today, you¡¯ll be paired for a game ofser tag. Thest assassin standing wins. It doesn¡¯t matter if the custodian is taken out, as long as your


    assassin survives.¡± Her gaze drifts over us before she continues, ¡°Rardo Nero and Hugo Lamas. Jet Tao and Paul Connors. Adrian Vincent and Winter Hemsley. Carson Koslov and Damien Vetrov. Miss Fang will sit this one out. Get geared up. You have five minutes.¡±


    This should be an easy win.


    I walk to Carson and grin at him as we pull on our vests before grabbing ourser guns. Carson nces over the other assassins, then murmurs, ¡°Let¡¯s show them how it¡¯s done.¡±


    When Carson begins to walk toward the door which leads outside where the abandoned building is, I nk his left side, my steps matching each of his.


    Stopping by the entrance of the building, we wait for the other teams, and then Miss Dervishi says, ¡°The music and smoke are to sharpen your instincts. There¡¯s no time limit. You don¡¯t get to leave until thest team¡­ or man is standing. You have sixty seconds before your guns are activated. Good Luck.¡±


    Nodding, Carson disappears inside, and I follow right behind him while counting to sixty. We¡¯re instantly engulfed in darkness, unable to see anything but shadows and smoke. An intense beat fills the air, making it next to impossible to hear any movements.


    We move deeper into the building, and finding stairs, I follow Carson up to a higher level where it¡¯s even darker, except for a random sh of blue light every couple of seconds.


    ¡°Three¡­ two¡­¡± Carson counts down, and then he goes silent on one.


    ¡°Move deeper,¡± I instruct him. ¡°We need to go up. Let them finish each other off.¡±


    Carson nods, and turning my back to him, we stick close together. He leads me while I keep guard, making sure no one creeps up on us.


    ¡°Aww¡­ fuck,¡± I hear Paulie curse from somewhere in the building. ¡°Sorry, mate.¡±


    ¡°Idiot,¡± Jet shouts.


    ¡°Two down,¡± Carson mutters. ¡°Less for us.¡±


    We head up another flight of stairs, and this time the shes of lights alternate between blue and red. It¡¯s a little disorientating, and I¡¯m sure that¡¯s the goal.


    We reach a couple of crates, and I gesture for Carson to take cover behind them while I take out the threats. I crouch down next to the crates, which gives me a clear view of the stairs. This way, I can pick them off as they appear.


    Minutes pass in which the music fills my ears, almost matching my heartbeat.


    A shadow moving grabs my attention, and I focus my sight on the spot. From the build of the person, it looks like Hugo. Before I can aim, he steps back and keeps his body hidden out of sight so I can¡¯t get a shot while he peeks around the corner.


    The next minute he darts forward with Rardo right behind him, and secondster, all hell breaks loose as Winter


    and Adriane up behind them.


    Keeping my cool, I slowly rise to my feet and move to the left to get a clear shot at Rardo.


    Before I can take a shot, Rardo¡¯s vest vibrates and lights up. It looks like Winter took the shot.


    ¡°Fuck. Thanks for nothing, Lamas,¡± Rardo snaps, and then he heads toward the stairs.


    I duck down, but then Hugo drops his gun, and like an enraged bull, he storms Winter. He shoves his shoulder into her stomach and lifts her off the floor, mming her into a wall.


    Sore loser.


    Keeping low, I move forward, knowing Hugo won¡¯t stop unless one of us intervenes. Before I reach them, Adrian ms the butt of his gun against Hugo¡¯s head, dislodging him from Winter. It gives me the perfect opportunity to shoot Adrian. I don¡¯t hesitate, and a secondter, his vest lights up.


    It¡¯s only then Adrian notices me. He shoves at Hugo and throws his arms wide open. ¡°Asshole.¡±


    Hugo tackles Adrian before he can say anything else, and they begin to fight. Reaching for Winter, I grab hold of her arm and yank her away from the brawling men.


    The shing lights give us glimpses of Hugo and Adrian throwing punches. I have no intention of breaking up the fight. They can kill each other for all I care.


    Winter yanks away from me, and then I hear Carson curse, ¡°Blyad¡¯.¡± My eyes widen as I watch his vest light up.


    I grab hold of Winter by the neck and shove her up against the wall. Our eyes lock as I growl right in her face, ¡°What the fuck? The game¡¯s over.¡±


    Either Hugo or Adrian ms into my back, and it makes my body press hard against Winter¡¯s. A tempting grin spreads over her face as she says, ¡°It¡¯s never over.¡±

 8

    WINTER


    I get glimpses of Damien¡¯s face with every sh of light. He looks like a demon ready to rip my soul from my body.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    A hot demon. I wouldn¡¯t mind if he defiled my soul right here.


    His hard body presses against mine, keeping me pinned to the wall. I feel his fingers move as he flexes them around my neck.


    One of the guys bumps into Damien again, and this time I feel his breath burst over my face.


    The music. The lights. The adrenaline and smoke in the air. It all screws with my mind as I stare at Damien, our faces only an inch apart.


    It feels as if the minutes crawl by while the fighting around us slows down to a distant blur. Damien¡¯s aftershave engulfs me, the scent mouth-wateringly good. I be highly aware of every solid inch of him, and it makes desire burst through me, more intense than anything I¡¯ve felt before.


    He lowers his hand from my neck, and I feel his fingers brush over my cor bone before they skim the side of my breast and down my side. He leans in, and just as his lips


    caress my jaw, he grabs hold of my gun and yanks it out of my hand.


    For the first time in my life, I couldn¡¯t care less about losing. Not with Damien so close to me. My skin tingles for his touch, and I begin to turn my head, ready to offer my lips to him.


    It¡¯s only for a split second, and then he takes a step back, severing the contact between us. Air bursts from my lungs as I realize what happened and what I almost did.


    I knew Damien was dangerous, but damn, he practically had me hypnotized with lust.


    Stupid, Winter!


    Angry at myself, I sidestep Hugo and Adrian, who are still fighting, and rush down the stairs. When I finally step out of the building, I strip the vest from my torso and toss it aside.


    Shit. I have some serious damage control to do. I can¡¯t have Damien thinking I¡¯m attracted to him even if it¡¯s the truth.


    Needing to regain control over my emotions, I head back to my personal quarters. I avoid phoning Cillian and draw myself a bath so I can rx and get my focus back on the training before going downstairs for dinner.


    I strip out of my clothes, my thoughts consumed by what happened with Damien.


    Damn, it was so close. How could I lose control like that?


    If we were out in the real world, it would¡¯ve been the perfect opportunity for him to kill me.


    I step into the tub and sink down in the balmy water. Leaning my head back, I close my eyes, and then the disastrous scene begins to rey in my mind.


    I clench my teeth as I remember his strong fingers wrapped around my throat. His touch burned through my skin, setting me aze as if a wildfire was pouring through my veins. He was so close. Too close. I felt every rippling muscle beneath his clothes.


    My body flushes with heat, and it has nothing to do with the warm water I¡¯m lying in. I could feel his hardness pressing against my abdomen. A tremble ripples through me, and I clench my thighs together, rubbing them slightly for friction.


    God, I¡¯ve never been so turned on in my life, and it scares me to death.


    I let out a miserable sigh when my phone begins to ring, popping the lust-filled bubble I¡¯m in.


    ¡°So much for getting my feelings under control,¡± I mutter to myself as I climb out of the water. I wrap a towel around my body and walk to where my phone is lying on the bedside table. Seeing Cillian¡¯s name shing on the screen draws another sight from me.


    I answer the call, grumbling, ¡°I was in the bath.¡±


    Cillian	ignores	myment	and	asks,	¡°How	was training?¡±


    ¡°I got myself and my assassin killed in a game ofser tag.


    Today sucks. I just want to eat and sleep.¡± ¡°Why did you get yourself killed?¡±


    Because I was turned on by Damien Vetrov, and I wanted him to take me right there against the wall.


    ¡°A fight broke out, and it distracted me,¡± I lie, but then I add, ¡°I did shoot Carson, though.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m heading down for dinner, and then I¡¯m calling it a night.¡±


    ¡°Get some rest, poppet. I¡¯ll talk to you tomorrow,¡± Cillian says before ending the call.


    I drop the phone back on the bedside table then walk to my closet. Not caring about my appearance, I get dressed in a pair of gray sweatpants and a white t-shirt. I slip on my sneakers and pull a brush through my hair before I leave my room.


    When I enter the dining room, Adrian rises to his feet from where he was seated at a table and begins to p his hands. He¡¯s covered in bruises, and when he grins, it draws my attention to his busted lip.


    ¡°Winter Hemsley, the one who shot Carson Koslov. Badass,¡± he calls out for all to hear, and it makes everyone turn their focus on me.


    My face instantly flushes with heat from all the unwanted attention, and it has me snapping, ¡°Stop. It¡¯s not like we won. You still got yourself shot.¡±


    ¡°Have dinner with me,¡± he says as he takes a seat again.


    When I hesitate, he tilts his head and grins. ¡°Come on. It¡¯s the least you can do after I got into a fight with Hugo to protect you.¡±


    I let out a disgruntled noise through my nose, but I sit down anyway. At least Adrian is safe, seeing as I¡¯m not attracted to him.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re friends,¡± I mutter so he won¡¯t get any ideas. After all, he is an assassin in training.


    Adrian¡¯s ck eyes sparkle with mischief as he stares at me, then he murmurs, ¡°Why be friends if there are so many other things we can be.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me lose my appetite,¡± I say as I signal a waiter closer. ¡°I was hoping to enjoy my meal.¡±


    While I ce my order, opting for a steak and baked potato with a side of vegetables, I can feel everyone¡¯s eyes still on me. I shift in my chair, and when I nce to my right, my gaze collides with Damien¡¯s. His eyes are narrowed on me, a slight frown marring his forehead.


    Just having his gaze on me is enough to make my heartbeat speed up, and I quickly turn my attention back to Adrian, not wanting Damien to see how he affects me.


    ¡°I must say, you¡¯re a nice change in the boring routine,¡± Adrian murmurs, dropping his voice low. When I just stare at him, he continues, ¡°It¡¯s been a long two years. Hopefully, I¡¯ll be done with this ce soon.¡±


    ¡°Who will you bid on?¡± I ask, even though I know he won¡¯t tell me. It would be stupid of him.


    He shakes his head and then surprises me by saying, ¡°No one. I prefer to work alone. I¡¯m sticking around for my own contract and to see who¡¯s pairing up.¡±


    I nod, and the conversation stops as a waiter brings my cranberry juice. I take a sip and set the ss down to the side, so I don¡¯t identally knock it over.


    Feeling eyes on me again, I nce at Damien, and instantly his intense gaze shes with mine. It sends a lightning streak through my body.


    ¡°What¡¯s the deal with you and Vetrov?¡± Adrian asks, drawing my attention back to him.


    I shrug and lean back in my chair, trying to look rxed. ¡°Nothing. He finds me annoying, and I think he¡¯s arrogant.¡±


    Adrian lets out a chuckle as if he doesn¡¯t believe me. ¡°Damien doesn¡¯t waste his time with anyone unless there¡¯s something to gain. I saw the two of you snuggling up while I was kicking Hugo¡¯s ass.¡±


    My eyes narrow on Adrian as I reach for my ss, taking a slow sip of my juice. Once I set it down again, I mutter, ¡°He was disarming me. That¡¯s all it was.¡±


    Another chuckle bursts over Adrian¡¯s lips. ¡°If you say so.¡±


    We stare at each other, and then his eyes drop to the scar on my neck. ¡°Why are you training as a custodian?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± I counter his question.


    His lips curve up. ¡°I love a woman with secrets.¡± Just as I¡¯m about to get ufortable, Adrian snaps his fingers in the air. ¡°We should get a drink and toast the fact that you shot Koslov.¡± He orders two sses of champagne, then reverts to looking at me. ¡°No one¡¯s been able to do that before.¡±


    ¡°Lucky me,¡± I mumble. I¡¯m proud of myself, but I¡¯m not about to be arrogant about it.


    A server brings the champagne, and Adrian takes a ss. He waits for me to pick mine up, and then he lifts his ss to mine. ¡°Here¡¯s to you getting past Vetrov¡¯s defenses.¡±


    It sounds like his words carry a double meaning, and not ready to think about what it might mean, I down half my champagne.


    DAMIEN


    Watching Adrian and Winter toast their so-called win, my jaw clenches.


    ¡°You keep looking at her,¡± Carson calls me out. ¡°Has she gotten under your skin, and that¡¯s why I got shot?¡±


    My eyes snap to his. ¡°The game was over.¡± Carson nces at Winter. ¡°Is it really over?¡±


    A frown forms on my forehead, and not wanting Carson to doubt me, I mutter, ¡°My loyalty lies with you.¡±


    He pours us each a shot of vodka, and after we¡¯ve downed it, he says, ¡°You should fuck her and get her out of your system.¡±


    Before today, I would¡¯ve been able to tell Carson to go to hell, but after seeing the desire in Winter¡¯s eyes¡­


    I shake my head at Carson, and needing to change the subject, I ask, ¡°Have you heard anything about the auction?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± He rubs a hand over his day-old stubble. ¡°Everyone¡¯s growing impatient.¡±


    I nod as my eyes find Winter again, and I watch as she takes a bite of her steak.


    At first, the fear in her eyes was a turn-on. But after seeing the lust burning in her gaze, it triggered something else in me. Something primal. For the first time in my life, I want to im a woman. Not for one night. Not for a quick release. I want to own her in every way and bend her to my will. I want to make the Blood Princess kneel before me.


    ¡°That¡¯s better,¡± Carson says, ripping my attention away from Winter. ¡°Now it looks like you want to kill her.¡±


    I suck in a breath of air and pour myself another drink, feeling jarred by the strong desire I feel toward Winter.


    This is not good. I need to put an end to it. Maybe I should fuck her and get it over with, so my focus can be on keeping Carson alive.


    Movement catches my eye, and I watch as Vince nco gets up from his table. When Hugo also gets up, and they leave the dining room together, a frown forms on my face. ¡°See what I see?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. nco will probably bid on Lamas,¡± Carson gives voice to my thoughts.


    ¡°They¡¯ll get each other killed. They¡¯re both hotheaded,¡± I mutter.


    I enjoy another two drinks with Carson, and when I get up, I notice Winter leaving the room. ncing back at the table she shared with Adrian, I see she hasn¡¯t finished her meal, and I wonder if Adrian pissed her off.


    Probably. He pisses me off just by breathing.


    ¡°See you tomorrow,¡± I murmur to Carson, and then I leave. Before I reach the doors, Lucian Cotroni calls out, ¡°Vetrov,


    a moment.¡± I stop by his table and raise an eyebrow at him, which has him asking, ¡°Is Carson open for business?¡±


    Lucian Cotroni will take over from his father, who¡¯s the head of the Mafia. You don¡¯t ignore them when they speak. I shrug, ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask him yourself.¡±


    Lucian holds my gaze as he nods. ¡°I¡¯ll do just that.¡±


    Nodding at him, I head toward the door, ready to call it a night. I take the stairs up and walk to my door. As I push it open, a muffled cry grabs my attention. Frowning, I slowly walk down the hallway. I¡¯m just about to pass by Winter¡¯s room when something ms against her door.


    Fuck.


    For a moment, I hesitate, but then I grab hold of the doorknob and shove the door open. I¡¯m met with Hugo pinning Winter¡¯s arms down on the floor while Vince straddles her.


    Anger floods me at the sight, and it has me growling, ¡°Am Ite for the party?¡±


    Both men look in my direction, and then Hugo lets go of Winter. Rising to his feet, he says, ¡°This doesn¡¯t concern you, Vetrov. Fuck off.¡±


    Stepping into the room, I shut the door behind me. ¡°Two men against one woman? I think I¡¯ll stay and even the odds.¡±


    My family lives by a code. We don¡¯t kill for pleasure. We don¡¯t rape. We don¡¯t prey on the weak. Anything else is fair game.


    ¡°Suit yourself,¡± Hugo growls, and then he storms me. I move to my left and deliver a kick right into his gut. It sends him staggering backward, and it has Vince climbing to his feet. Hugo regains his bnce and storms me again. This time I take the impact of his body. Using his shoulders to brace myself, I bring my knee repeatedly up, delivering blow after blow to his chin and nose until he drops backward.


    My eyes snap to Vince. It looks like he¡¯s about to piss himself. Like I said, he¡¯s no fighter.


    ¡°You¡¯re choosing the wrong side of this war,¡± Vince snarls at me.


    I just stare at him until he steps over Hugo, trying to get to the door.


    Winter struggles to sit up, and she looks out of it. ¡°What did you do to her?¡± I growl.


    Vince gives Winter a deadly re. ¡°I just had her drugged.


    Unfortunately, I can¡¯t kill her. Yet.¡±


    Before I can reign in my temper, my arm shoots out, and I deliver a crushing blow to Vince¡¯s nose. Blood spurts from


    him like a fountain as he staggers back.


    Shock registers on his face, and then he growls, ¡°You¡¯re a dead man walking, Vetrov.¡± Like the coward he is, he runs from the room, leaving Hugo behind.


    I walk to Winter, where she¡¯s still trying to sit up while wiping blood from her lip.


    Crouching by her, I say, ¡°Next time, lock your door.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t feel¡­ anything,¡± she mumbles.


    I take hold of her chin and lift her face to mine. The first thing I notice is the ssy look in her eyes. Whatever drug nco gave her must be taking effect.


    She begins to tip sideways, and I catch her by her shoulders. ¡°You okay?¡±


    Winter shakes her head, then mumbles, ¡°Dizzy and numb¡­ weird.¡±


    ¡°Blyad¡¯,¡± I mutter. I can¡¯t just leave her alone tonight. She¡¯ll be vulnerable to attacks. God only knows what Vince and Hugo were nning on doing to her.

 9

    WINTER


    Mother of saints, I¡¯m exhausted. It feels like I haven¡¯t slept in weeks.


    Damien¡¯s face appears in front of me, and then darkness tints the edges of my vision. I feel his arm slide around my back and another under my knees, and then my world tilts as he lifts me from the floor.


    The side of my head falls to his shoulder, and for a moment, I have a clear view of his neck and jaw, both looking kissable. It¡¯s only for a couple of seconds, though, and then my vision blurs again.


    Damien begins to walk, every forceful step he takes vibrating through my body.


    Crap, where is he taking me?


    I try to lift my hand, and my knuckles brush against his chest before my arm goes numb again. ¡°Where?¡± I manage to mumble.


    ¡°Shhh.¡± It sounds more like a threatening hiss than a sound offort, and it makes the hair on my body rise.


    My mind feels clouded as if I can¡¯t wake up. As if I¡¯m stuck between reality and a nightmare. All I remember from earlier was not feeling well, and when I got to my room, Vince


    and Hugo were there waiting for me. I managed to fight them off, but as the drug took more of an effect on my body, they overpowered me. If Damien didn¡¯t show up, I¡¯d probably be dead by now.


    Damien¡­ He can kill me, and there¡¯s nothing I can do to defend myself.


    The thought sobers me a little, enough to lift my head from Damien¡¯s shoulder as he walks into another room. He kicks the door shut behind us, the sound echoing through my dazed mind.


    Damien¡¯s arms are strong beneath me, taking my full weight as if I¡¯m as light as a feather, even though it feels as if I weigh a ton and gravity is fighting to drag me back down to the ground.


    The moment he walks into a bedroom, fear trickles down my spine.


    He wouldn¡¯t.


    Would he?


    No. The Vetrovs have honor. He wouldn¡¯t rape me.


    When he lies me down on the bed, and our eyes meet, there¡¯s nothing I can do to hide the fear I feel. Thest time I was this vulnerable was the day I lost my mother and almost lost my own life.


    I never thought I¡¯d feel that way again. Hopeless. Lost.


    Terrified. But here I am, at the mercy of Damien Vetrov.


    I try to push against the mattress to get myself up into a sitting position, but whatever drug Vince gave me makes my


    bones heavy and my muscles numb.


    How did he manage to drug me? Did he pay one of the waiters to spike my drink?


    Lying paralyzed on Damien¡¯s bed, my eyes lock on his. God, he looks even more intense and dangerous now that I¡¯m unable to protect myself.


    Damien braces his hands on either side of my head, and I¡¯m instantly engulfed in the scent of his aftershave and heating from his body.


    My heartbeat speeds up, and my breathing falters. ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± I manage to mumble.


    His eyes hold mine captive as he leans a little forward and then his lips part. ¡°I don¡¯t like my women weak. Sleep.¡±


    I search his face for any sign that he¡¯s lying to me, but only find truth. There¡¯s zero desire in his eyes. If anything, he looks angry.


    I never thought I¡¯d be relieved to see him annoyed with me. The fear retreats a little but then a new one forms. I¡¯m going to owe Damien for this. I¡¯m in his debt, and that¡¯s dangerous.


    The cloud in my mind thickens, making me feel even more powerless. My eyes stay glued to Damien¡¯s as he straightens up. It looks like he¡¯s going to leave, and needing to get the words out, I mumble, ¡°Thank¡­¡± I suck in a breath, and I have to really focus to finish, ¡°¡­you.¡±


    His gaze narrows on me, and for a moment, he looks indecisive, but then he murmurs, ¡°Sleep, Winter. For tonight you¡¯re safe.¡±


    Even though I know I can believe his words, I still fight the darkness skirting around the edges of my mind.


    Damien disappears out of my line of sight, and I try to turn my head but unable to move, I can only listen as he opens a closet. I hear the fabric of his clothes rustle, and minutester, he appears as he walks into the bathroom. He¡¯s only wearing ck sweatpants. His muscles ripple beneath his tanned skin as he takes hold of his toothbrush.


    Watching him brush his teeth and wash his face calms me. All I can do is stare at him while my breaths grow rhythmic. I take in every curve of muscle, every vein snaking up his arm. When he walks back to me, I drink in the wide expanse of his chest, his abs, and the carved lines of his hips as they dip under his low-hanging sweatpants.


    My emotions scatter, desire mixing with the vulnerability I feel, and it makes something new stir in my chest.


    Cillian taught me to fight, to always be strong, but lying on Damien¡¯s bed, I wonder what it would be like to be dominated by him. To have him take over the reins in my life. To be in control of me.


    Would I find peace and safety, or would I be destroyed?


    What¡¯s the use of thinking about it. I probably won¡¯t remember any of this tomorrow.


    Damien turns off the lights, and I hear as he moves through the room. I feel the mattress dip as he lies down, and it makes my heart rate spike.


    Never in my wildest dreams did I think I¡¯d share a bed with a Vetrov. Now there¡¯s one lying mere inches from me.


    The stories Cillian told me about Demitri made the Vetrovs seem merciless and cold. Monsters who wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill. After all, Demitri yed a significant role in eliminating an Albanian group.


    Up until tonight, I believed every word, but now I¡¯ve seen a soft side to Damien. He could¡¯ve ignored my predicament. He could¡¯ve left me lying in my room, vulnerable to another attack.


    But he didn¡¯t.


    He brought me to his room, and now he¡¯s lying beside me¡­ guarding me.


    Who is the real Damien Vetrov?


    This man who¡¯s protecting me, or will he turn out to be a legendary killer like his brother?


    With the thoughts mulling in my head, my eyes drift shut. Thest thing I¡¯m aware of before the drug drags me under a wave of numbing darkness is the intensitying from Damien¡¯s presence beside me.


    DAMIEN


    For a moment, I regret helping Winter, but then I remember the scene I walked in on. Hugo holding her down while Vince was on top of her.


    It makes my anger return, not because they were probably going to rape her, but because they dared to touch her. A possessive side I never knew I had red to life, making me see red. It pushed me forward to destroy¡­ to kill¡­ all for her.


    By the grace of God, I didn¡¯t kill them. It would¡¯ve ruined everything I worked so hard for.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Turning my head, I stare at Winter¡¯s profile. It looks like she¡¯s fallen asleep. Good. Seeing the fear in her eyes made the blood rush through my veins. It was intoxicating.


    Having her at my mercy makes desire burn in me, and it makes me want to im her for myself.


    But I don¡¯t want her this way. I want her to fight back. I want to see the spark in her eyes. I want her lips to part as I thrust into her. I want to hear her moans and screams as I fuck her, branding her with my cock.


    Like any other predator, I enjoy the thrill of the hunt, and right now, she¡¯s nothing more than a wounded deer.


    My gaze drifts down to her breasts, and I watch as they rise and fall with every slow breath she takes.


    Turning onto my side, I reach a hand out to her neck and let my fingers brush over her throat. ¡°There¡¯s a price to pay for my protection, Princess,¡± I whisper. I let my fingers trail down her chest, passing between the curves of her breasts and down to her hip. Pulling her closer, I push my other arm under her head and turn her body into mine. I take in the feel of holding her, and then, I murmur, ¡°The only payment I¡¯ll ept is your body, heart, and soul.¡±


    Never before in my life have I wanted a woman the way I want Winter Hemsley. I want to own her fiery temper. I want to possess her wild spirit. I want to dominate her body, forcing her to submit to me¡­ and only me.


    A growl escapes my throat as my arms tighten around her. The wild emotions almost overwhelm me, but I yank back and push her away from me. Winter rolls limply onto her back as my breath explodes from me.


    Blyad¡¯.


    I can¡¯t give in to my desires. They¡¯ll derail everything I¡¯ve worked for.


    My loyalty belongs to Carson, which means there¡¯s no ce in my life for a woman.


    With every muscle in my body wound tight, I keep staring at Winter. This night. It¡¯s all I¡¯m giving myself. I¡¯ll drink in her beauty and the soft sound of her breaths.


    Knowing better, I still lift my hand again and reach for her.


    Just tonight. Then I¡¯ll ban all thoughts of her from my mind. I¡¯ll get my shit together and focus on Carson.


    Wrapping my hand around the side of her waist, I pull Winter back to me. Knowing this is all I¡¯ll allow myself to have, I lean into her until I can feel her breaths warming my lips. I take a deep breath, filling my lungs with her soft scent.


    As I wrap my arms around her, I close my eyes and try to memorize the feel of her body pressing against mine.


    I lie awake through the night, and with every hour I get to hold Winter, my emotions deepen, opening up a bottomless


    cavern inside my chest.


    By the time the sun begins to rise, and Winter¡¯sshes flutter open, I feel murderous.


    Her green irises focus on my face, and then her eyes widen with shock. Before she can start fighting me, I pull away from her and get up. I stalk to my closet and take a rashguard shirt and pair of shorts from it.


    ¡°What am I doing here?¡± Winter tries to demand with a sleepy voice. I hear her move off the bed. ¡°God, my head,¡± she mumbles.


    Turning to face her, the words leave me in a low grumble, ¡°You were drugged by nco. He and Lamas had you pinned down in your room. I brought you here so you¡¯d be safe while the drug worked out of your system.¡± My eyes lock on her wide ones, and I watch as her shock grows. ¡°Which means you owe me, Princess.¡±


    Her tongue darts out over her dry lips, wetting them in a nervous action. ¡°How much?¡±


    I let out a dark chuckle as I drop the clean clothes on the bed. Shaking my head at her, I murmur, ¡°I don¡¯t want your money.¡±


    Winter begins to move slowly toward the door, and it makes the corner of my mouth lift slightly.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± she asks, sounding a little breathless.


    My eyes lock with hers. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know when I¡¯m ready to im my payment.¡±


    I watch as her features tighten with worry. Her owing me puts me in a position of power, and she doesn¡¯t like it one bit.


    ¡°Leave.¡± The single word is clipped before I walk into the bathroom so I can shower.


    For a moment longer, I feel Winter¡¯s eyes on me, and when I look to where she was standing, she¡¯s gone.

 10

    WINTER


    I rush to my room, and shutting the door behind me, I make sure to lock it. When I turn around, I take in the overturned furniture and the blood on the floor.


    What the hell happenedst night?


    I try to search my memory, but thest I remember was heading downstairs for dinner.


    Damien said Vince drugged me, that he and Hugo attacked me. Damien intervened and took to me to his room?


    I don¡¯t remember any of it, and now I¡¯m in his debt. God.


    Waking up in Damien¡¯s bed with his face so close to mine¡­ the memory makes heat flood my body. When he climbed out of bed, and I got a look at his bare chest and the low-hanging sweatpants, I almost pinched myself to make sure I wasn¡¯t dreaming.


    No, Winter. Focus.


    The more I try to make sense of what happened, the more my head begins to pound with a headache. It feels like I have the hangover from hell.


    Walking to my bathroom, I open the faucets in the shower and brush my teeth while I let the water run. When I pull the t-


    shirt over my head, I nce down at the bruises and hand imprints on my torso. Lifting my head, I stare at the cut on my bottom lip and the purple swelling under my left eye.


    My body begins to tremble when I think of how close I came to being raped¡­ killed.


    Stripping out of my sweatpants and underwear, I step under the warm spray, and I let the drops pelt my skin to life. My legs shake from having to keep myself standing, and I ce a hand against the tiled wall.


    My stomach rolls and I quickly press my other hand to it as a wave of nausea hits.


    God, I feel like shit.


    Taking deep breaths, I wait for my stomach to settle, and then I wash every inch of my body. When I step out of the shower, I dry myself without looking at the bruises. On weak legs, I walk to the closet, and taking out clean clothes for training, I get dressed while anger simmers in my chest.


    I¡¯d love nothing more than to crawl into bed and to sleep the hangover away, but I can¡¯t. I need to show Vince he didn¡¯t get to me. I need to be stronger than ever right now.


    After pulling a brush through my damp hair, I leave it to air dry as I take deep breaths in an attempt to steel myself for the day ahead. It¡¯s not going to be easy, but I have to get through it with my head held high.


    I ignore the mess in the living room, hoping the staff will have it cleaned before I return. As I leave my quarters, I nce up and down the hallway, my body on guard for a


    sudden attack. I feel edgy as I make my way to the stairs, and I slowly descend them.


    When I walk into the dining room, I don¡¯t look at the other patrons but head to the table in the corner. I sit with my back to the wall, and when a waiteres, I give him a wary look.


    Can I trust anything I eat and drink here?


    ¡°Cranberry juice,¡± I mutter. ¡°In a sealed bottle.¡± When he nods, I continue, ¡°Bacon, two eggs, and toast.¡±


    I need the greasy breakfast to help my stomach settle, or I¡¯ll be puking at training.


    Movement catches my eye, and my gaze snaps from the waiter to Adrian as he takes a seat at my table.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t invite you to sit with me,¡± I say.


    Ignoring my words, he ces his own order, then his eyes meet mine. ¡°I heard what happenedst night. I thought you¡¯d want to talk business.¡±


    ¡°Business?¡±


    ¡°Gun for hire,¡± he murmurs.


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill nco while he¡¯s on St. Monarch¡¯s property, so I have no use for you.¡±


    Adrian stares at me, long and hard, and then the corner of his mouth tips up. ¡°For the right amount, I¡¯m willing to take the risk.¡±


    It feels as if his words carry a double meaning, and it makes my heart rate spike.


    Would Adrian really kill on the grounds and risk being banned?


    ¡°Move,¡± Damien suddenly growls next to the table.


    Both Adrian and my heads snap up. Adrian locks gazes with Damien, and after a couple of seconds, he gets up, muttering, ¡°ying the hero is damaging your reputation. Careful, Vetrov.¡±


    I watch as the two men stare at each other, and then Adrian leaves. Damien takes the vacated chair and pins me with a dark re that I feel prating through the feeble barrier I¡¯ve manage to put up afterst night.


    After waking in his bed, it¡¯s harder to ignore the fluttering in my stomach and the need tightening my abdomen whenever he¡¯s near.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get yourself killed before settling your debt with me.¡±


    I narrow my eyes on him. ¡°Are you going to remind me that I owe you every chance you get?¡±


    ¡°If you continue to ce yourself in danger¡­ yes,¡± he grumbles.


    A frown begins to form on my forehead. ¡°Give me an amount, and I¡¯ll settle the debt, then you won¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    The corner of his mouth lifts, making him look predatory as his eyes darken. It causes a fluttering in my stomach, a mixture of nerves and attraction.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like repeating myself,¡± he murmurs, his voice deep.


    Luckily a server brings my order, and I get to keep myself busy with opening the bottle of juice.


    ¡°You had dinner with Adrian when you were drugged,¡± Damien breaks the silence, and then he rises to his feet. ¡°That bit of information is free.¡±


    I watch as he walks away, confused why he¡¯d tell me that.


    Information is power in our world. Still, he told me.


    My eyes leave Damien¡¯s broad back and snap to where Adrian is sitting. For the right price, he¡¯s willing to break the rules of the academy. Is he on Vince¡¯s payroll?


    My gaze darts to another table where Hugo is seated. His nose is crooked, and half his face is swollen with bruises.


    Damien did that. For me.


    Only when I see the damage Damien did to Hugo¡¯s face do I realize there are no bruises on Damien. Vince walks in, and he, too, looks like he ran face first into a wall.


    As Vince takes a seat, his eyes meet mine. I let my mouth curve up in a sneer to show him I¡¯m not rattled by what he did.


    Bastard.


    DAMIEN


    Last night she took a beating, and she must have a hangover from the drug, but still, there she sits. I watch the daring smile curve around her lips as she faces off with Vince, and it makes the now familiar feeling stir in my chest.


    Respect.


    Winter Hemsley doesn¡¯t cower before her enemies. She¡¯s braver than most men I know. And it only makes me want her more.


    Christ, I want to own that wild spirit of hers.


    ¡°I heard what happened,¡± Carson says as he takes a seat, a dark frown marring his forehead. ¡°Why did you intervene?¡±


    ¡°She owes me now,¡± I mutter.


    Carson¡¯s eyes lock on mine. ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware you were conducting business on the grounds.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not, but having the Hemsleys in my debt was worth


    it.¡±


    Carson nods, then he turns his gaze to Winter. ¡°Did you at


    least fuck her out of your system?¡±


    No, I held her all fucking night like she was mine.


    ¡°Stop	worrying	about	it.	I	won¡¯t	fuck	up	as	your custodian,¡± I assure him.


    Carson brings his eyes back to me. ¡°You better not. The auction is tomorrow night at eight.¡±


    What?


    ¡°When did you hear this?¡± I ask.


    ¡°If you weren¡¯t so absorbed with the Blood Princess, you would¡¯ve seen the invite. It¡¯s probably in your quarters.¡±


    I get up so fast it sends the chair toppling back, and without another word, I leave the dining room. When I shove my door open, I spot the ck envelope. Picking it up, exhration begins to slither down my spine.


    I open the envelope, and my eyes scan over the gold embroidered words. I have one hour left to RSVP. Walking to my bedroom, I pick up my phone and text the code provided to the number.


    Instantly my phone beeps, and the message appears.


    RESERVED.


    It¡¯s happening. I¡¯m finally done with this ce. In two days, I¡¯ll leave with Carson, and we¡¯ll join Demitri and Alexei.


    Fucking finally.


    Knowing everything I¡¯ve worked so hard for is within my grasp, I leave my quarters and walk to the sparring studios. I have to be in my best shape for tomorrow night.


    When I walk into the studio where most of the training equipment is held, Paulie grins at me. ¡°You¡¯re going to miss me.¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°Not a chance in hell.¡±


    I strap on a pair of shin guards and the rest of my gear, then make my way over to a punching bag so I can warm up. I spend thirty minutes punching the shit out of the bag before I grab a jumping rope.


    ¡°Fuck off,¡± I hear Winter growl.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ncing over my shoulder, I watch as she straps on her gear with Hugo standing over her.


    ¡°Onest fight,¡± he grumbles.


    Winter¡¯s head snaps up, and her features are tight with anger. ¡°I said fuck off, Lamos. I don¡¯t waste my time on cowards.¡±


    It looks like they¡¯re a second away from tearing into each other when Grandmaster Yeoh walks into the studio. ¡°Miss Hemsley, you¡¯re with me.¡±


    She gives Hugo ast dark re before she shoves past him to join Grandmaster Yeoh.


    I begin with my rope jumping session while watching Winter train. She doesn¡¯t miss a beat even though she must feel like shit afterst night.


    Tearing my eyes away from her, I focus on my own training until my sweat soaks my clothes.


    Tomorrow I¡¯m done with this ce. I¡¯ll be Carson¡¯s custodian.


    He¡¯ll get his first contract, and I¡¯ll make sure he¡¯s safe while he takes out the target.


    I keep repeating the words as I move from doing situps to the weight bench.


    After tomorrow Winter will no longer be a distraction.

 11

    WINTER


    All training has been canceled for the day, and I thought I¡¯d be able to sleep inte, but I¡¯m woken by the incessant ringing of my phone.


    Squinting at the screen, I see Cillian¡¯s name shing and grumble, ¡°What? I¡¯m sleeping.¡±


    ¡°Get up and dressed. Your father and brother are here, and I¡¯m bringing them to the academy in thirty minutes.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I gasp as I shoot upright in the bed. ¡°They¡¯re here? Why?¡±


    ¡°The auction.¡± Oh, right.


    ¡°Still, they should be on the ind,¡± I argue.


    ¡°They get to see you for a day, poppet. Get ready.¡± Cillian ends the call, and I drop the phone back on the bedside table.


    Honestly, I¡¯ve missed them, and I can do with some family time.


    I get up and walk to the bathroom. Looking in the mirror, my eyes drift over the bruises.


    I¡¯ll tell them it was training. They don¡¯t need to know Vince attacked me.


    I rush through my morning routine, and even though there¡¯s no training, I still put on abat outfit. I¡¯ve just pulled a brush through my hair when there¡¯s a knock at my door.


    Instantly excitement bursts in my chest, and I run for the door. I yank it open, and then I let out a happy shriek as I throw my arms around Dad¡¯s neck. ¡°I missed you.¡±


    Dad chuckles as he hugs me back, and when he lets go of me, I reach for Sean.


    I hug Cillian as well and let them into the room. Shutting the door, I turn to smile at my family. ¡°This is a nice surprise, but you should¡¯ve stayed on the ind.¡±


    ¡°And miss the chance of seeing you?¡± Dad clicks his tongue. ¡°Never.¡± His eyes drift over my face, and then he shakes his head. ¡°Look at you.¡±


    I shrug his concern away. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You should see what the other guy looks like.¡±


    Myment draws a grin from Cillian, then he brags, ¡°She shot Carson Koslov in a game ofser tag.¡±


    Dad¡¯s eyebrows rise as pride settles on his face. ¡°I always knew you had it in you. A born fighter.¡±


    We take a seat in the living room, and I turn my attention to my brother. ¡°Have you been keeping out of trouble?¡±


    ¡°I walked in on him shagging Anja,¡± Dad grumbles, sounding disgruntled. Anja¡¯s one of the guards¡¯ daughters whoes to visit twice a year.


    My eyes widen on my brother, and I gasp at him, ¡°Sean!¡±


    Sean rolls his eyes and shakes his head. ¡°Can we not talk about it.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s young and horny,¡± Cillian stands up for Sean. ¡°Let the boy have some fun.¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to know about it or see it,¡± Dad mutters, then he turns his attention back to me. ¡°Tell me about training. Have you learned anything new?¡±


    I bring my family up to date with everything that¡¯s happened since Ist saw them, sans anything Damien rted and the incident with Vince and Hugo.


    ¡°Order breakfast and feed your old man,¡± Dad says, pride shining from his eyes.


    I call the kitchen and ce our orders.


    Dad clears his throat then says, ¡°I spoke with Madame Keller about you learning some Africannguages.¡±


    I nod. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. I¡¯ll be able tomunicate and understand the tribes whenever we¡¯re there to take receipt of a shipment.¡±


    ¡°She said she¡¯ll email you the new schedule,¡± Dad says.


    After our breakfast arrives, I spend the rest of the morning and afternoon visiting with my family before they have to leave.


    As I show them to the door, Dad asks, ¡°Will you wear the silver dress tonight?¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°It will be a waste. As an attendee of the academy, I can only watch from a balcony.¡±


    Dad nods. ¡°It¡¯s a pity. I would¡¯ve liked to see you in it.¡±


    A frown forms on my face. ¡°You¡¯reing?¡± ¡°Yes, I want to see what¡¯s on the table tonight.¡± ¡°Be careful,¡± I whisper as I lean in to hug him.


    As Dad and Sean step out of the room, Cillian gives my arms a squeeze. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, poppet. I¡¯ll keep them safe.¡±


    My eyes meet his. ¡°Please.¡±


    I watch them walk down the hallway and wave ast time before they disappear down the stairs.


    I shut the door again and then walk to my closet to change into a fresh pair of cargo pants and a t-shirt for the night. Wanting to watch as everyone arrives, I quickly tie my hair back before I leave the room. Stopping at the top of the stairs, I rest my forearms on the banister. I have a clear view of the front doors, and my attention is glued to the people as they step inside St. Monarch¡¯s.


    Lucian Cotroni catches my eye as he walks toward the front doors, and then I see why. His father, Luca,es in, and they hug before they stand to the side so crates can be carried in. They¡¯re probably auctioning weapons tonight.


    One after the other families arrive, each with whatever they¡¯re putting up for sale.


    When Sonia Terrero, the Queen of Terror,es in with two girls covered in coats with hoodies, I pull a disgusted face.


    Delicious aftershave grabs my attention, and then Damienes to stand next to me. ¡°Selling diamonds tonight?¡± he asks.


    I straighten up and let my eyes drift over the ck three- piece suit he¡¯s wearing. It fits his body like a glove.


    Damn, he looks hot.


    When I take too long to answer because I¡¯m practically drooling over him, he says, ¡°I saw your family earlier.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Shaking my head, I have to tear my eyes away from him. ¡°No, we don¡¯t have anything on auction.¡±


    We watch as more people arrive, and then Damien turns his head, and his eyes lock on mine with an intense stare. A long moment pass and then he leans into me, and with his mouth brushing over my jaw, he murmurs, ¡°It was nice meeting you, Princess. Try not to get yourself killed.¡±


    The brief contact and words stun me while making me tremble, and toote, I realize Damien¡¯s saying goodbye. I stare after him as he takes the stairs down, and unable to stop myself, I call out, ¡°What about the debt?¡±


    In response to my question, he only smirks at me before he disappears under thending I¡¯m standing on.


    Then it hits. Damien won¡¯t be here tomorrow, and a sudden pang of loss makes my heart constrict.


    DAMIEN


    The night feels endlessly long, but at least all the goods have been auctioned off.


    Madame Keller stands behind a podium, taking bids. When the two sex ves are escorted onto the stage, I get up to leave the hall. Unable to stop myself, I nce up to the balcony where Winter is seated with her personal guard. My gaze locks on her as I walk to the door and when she nces down at me, the corner of my mouth lifts.


    I head to the backstage entrance where I¡¯ll be able to watch the bidding for the assassins, and then it will be the custodians¡¯ turn.


    Finding Carson as he watches the auction from the side of the stage, I ask, ¡°Nervous?¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± he murmurs. ¡°I just hope it¡¯s a good contract.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m excited to start working.¡±


    ¡°Next up for bidding are the assassins,¡± Madame Keller announces. ¡°Adrian Vincent. Son of thete Bruno Vincent. Achievements; one-point-five-kilometer shot, forty-seven kills during a training session.¡±


    She waits for Adrian to take his ce on stage, then continues, ¡°Jet Tao. First assassin in his family. Achievements; nine-hundred-meter shot, eighteen kills during a training session.¡±


    After Jet goes to stand next to Adrian, Madame Keller introduces the next assassin, ¡°Rardo Nero. Second generation assassin and son of Sergio Nero. Achievements; One-point-six-kilometer shot, thirty-eight kills during a training session.¡±


    I pat Carson on the back when he moves forward just as Madame Keller says, ¡°Carson Koslov. Third generation assassin. Son of thete Marko Koslov and younger brother of Alexei Koslov. Achievements; two-point-one-kilometer shot, breaking Alexei Koslov¡¯s record of two kilometers. One hundred and three kills during a training session breaking Alexei Koslov¡¯s record of ny-three kills.¡±


    I hear murmurs from the crowd as Carson steps out onto the stage. My eyes are locked on him as Madame Keller says, ¡°Please enter your bids.¡±


    I find myself holding my breath as everyone enters their chosen amounts.


    When Madame Keller clears her throat, I lift my chin, and my focus shifts to her.


    ¡°Adrian Vincent is contracted for nine million euros.¡±


    She won¡¯t say who won the bid. Not when ites to the assassins, but Adrian definitely got a high-value target for that amount.


    ¡°Jet Tao is contracted for five hundred euros.¡± I grimace at the low amount.


    ¡°Rardo Nero is contracted for four million euros.¡± I suck in a deep breath of air and hold it.


    ¡°Carson Koslov is contracted for twelve million euros.¡±


    Instantly a smile splits over my face. As Carsones off the stage, I pull him into a brotherly hug. ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    He pulls free from me. ¡°I better get down there before I miss bidding on you.¡±


    With a grin, I watch him jog away, and then I turn my attention back to the stage.


    ¡°Next up for bidding are the custodians,¡± Madame Keller announces. ¡°Hugo Lamas. Second generation custodian. Son of Nico Lamas. Achievements; eight seconds reaction time. Nine-second knockout of Paul Connors. Five-second knockout of MJ Fang. One thousand, six hundred and seventeen targets out of two thousand.¡±


    Hugo walks out onto the stage, his face still covered in bruises from the beating I gave him.


    Madame Keller continues, ¡°Paul Conners. Third generation custodian. Son of Charlie Conners. Achievements; ten seconds reaction time. Thirteen-second knock-out of Hugo Lamas. One thousand, six hundred and eighty-nine targets out of two thousand.¡±


    Paulie gives me a grin as he walks out onto the stage, and then it¡¯s my turn as Madame Keller introduces me, ¡°Damien Vetrov. Third generation custodian. Son of thete Sacha Vetrov. Younger brother of Demitri Vetrov. Achievements; broken all pre-existing records set by Demitri Vetrov. Three seconds reaction time. Two seconds knock-out of Paul Conners. Four seconds knock-out of Hugo Lamas. One thousand, nine hundred and seventy-seven targets out of two thousand.¡±


    I follow after Hugo and Paulie and take my ce on the stage. My eyes instantly find Carson as he drops down in a chair.


    ¡°Please enter your bids,¡± Madame Keller instructs.


    I watch as Carson types in an amount. It better be double what Alexei paid for my brother.


    The thought almost makes me smile, but I catch myself in time.


    Again Madame Keller clears her throat, and slowly I take a deep breath.


    ¡°Hugo Lamas is contracted to Sonia Terrero for three million euros.¡±


    Probably to guard her daughter, which means he¡¯ll be stuck at the academy until she graduates.


    ¡°Paul Connors is contracted to Rardo Nero for three million euros.¡±


    Good for you, Paulie.


    ¡°Damien Vetrov is contracted to Patrick Hemsley for twenty-five million euros.¡±


    Pins and needles spread over my whole body. ¡°What?¡± I snap as my gaze darts between Carson and Madame Keller. A chorus of surprised murmurs floods the hall.


    ¡°The contracts are effective for twelve months,¡± Madame Keller bites the words out, clearly angered at my reaction.


    Blyad¡¯.


    My eyes snap back to Carson, and I watch as he rises to his feet, the same shock I feel etched deep on his face.


    Pissed off, I stalk off the stage, and when I burst through the backstage door, Carsones jogging toward me. ¡°It¡¯s just twelve months. It¡¯s a good contract. I¡¯ll buy you out afterward.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck just happened?¡± I spit.


    ¡°Hemsley outbid me. I put in fifteen million. No one has ever bid higher than eleven million. It was a safe bet.¡±


    Holy fuck. This was not the n.


    Lifting a hand, I rub a palm over my jaw while shaking my head. ¡°Blyad¡¯,¡± I curse again. ¡°This was not the n.¡± My eyes lock with Carson¡¯s. ¡°You have no one to protect you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll join Alexei,¡± he tries to reassure me of his safety.


    Then it really sinks in, and anger explodes behind my eyes. When I push past him so I can face off with Patrick Hemsley, Carson grabs hold of my arm. ¡°The contract is binding, Damien. Don¡¯t do something stupid. The payment has already been made, and you have to honor it.¡±


    I rip my arm free from Carson¡¯s hold and stalk to the hall. When I step inside, my eyes scan over the bidders, and then they lock on Patrick, where the other bidders are taking turns to shake his hand.


    Then his body jerks, and a thin stream of blood runs down his temple before he drops to his knees. It happens so fast, it takes a moment to register that Patrick Hemsley was just assassinated. On St. Monarch¡¯s grounds.


    Training takes over, and I run for Sean Hemsley, who¡¯s staring in horror at his dead father. I jump over a chair, and I don¡¯t even make it halfway before the son¡¯s body flies forward and screams erupt from the attendees.


    Five seconds and I lost two charges.


    I¡¯ve failed within seconds of being contracted.


    Winter.


    My eyes dart over the attendees¡¯ section, but it¡¯s chaos as everyone either ducks or tries to make a run for it. Not seeing Winter, I can only hope she¡¯s not in the hall.


    I run for the side door, and a bullet narrowly misses me, sending icy chills down my spine.


    Fuck, I¡¯m a target as well.


    It has to be Adrian. Now I understand why he was contracted for such a high amount.


    The instant I rush out of the door, I catch a glimpse of red hair disappearing out the front door. I dart forward and shove people out of my way.


    Finally, Iy eyes on her, where she¡¯s practically being carried away from the academy by her personal guard, who¡¯s struggling to keep ahold of her. Relief pours through me at the sight of her.


    ¡°Stop, Winter!¡± her guard snaps, his voice tense.


    I take the stairs down and run toward them. Catching up to them as they reach an armored jeep, I shout, ¡°Give me the keys.¡±


    The personal guard only spares me a nce before he tosses them to me, and then he bundles Winter into the backseat where he joins her.


    My first night on the fucking job, and I don¡¯t even have a weapon.


    The thought makes another burst of anger explode in me, and a string of Russian curses escape me as I slide behind the


    steering wheel. ¡°Where are the weapons?¡± I bark as I start the engine.


    ¡°Under the seat,¡± the guard growls at me as he begins to pull weapons out from under the back seat. He throws two on the passenger seat as I floor the peddle, making the wheels squeal as we pull away.


    A bullet ms into the back window but bounces off, and it has Winter letting out a cry. It¡¯s the first sound she¡¯s made.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I keep my eyes on the driveway as I speed toward the gates, and they open just in time for me to steer the jeep off the campus.


    mming my palm against the steering wheel, I shout, ¡°Blyad¡¯!¡±


    In one night, all my carefullyid ns have gone up in smoke, and I lost two charges.


    Winter lost her father and brother. Christ.


    ¡°Phone,¡± I snap at the guard.


    He tosses his cellphone onto myp, and I dial my brother¡¯s number while keeping one eye on the road ahead.


    ¡°Vertov,¡± Demitri barks over the line. ¡°It¡¯s Damien,¡± I mutter.


    I hear him sigh with relief. ¡°What the fuck is going on at the academy?¡±


    ¡°Patrick Hemsley contracted me. He and the son were assassinated within minutes. I think it¡¯s Adrian Vincent. I


    don¡¯t know where Carson is. It was a mess.¡±


    ¡°Carson got out. He called Alexei. Where¡¯s the third Hemsley?¡±


    ¡°I have her,¡± I breathe, and then relief bleeds into my veins.


    I have Winter.


    ¡°What do you need?¡± my brother asks.


    ¡°Everything,¡± I grind the word out. ¡°I need everything.


    Passports. A ne. A fucking safe house. Weapons.¡±


    ¡°Damien!¡± Demitri snaps. ¡°Take a breath. You need to be calm, or you¡¯ll get her killed. If that happens¡­¡±


    He doesn¡¯t have to finish the sentence. If Winter dies on my watch, it will be the end of my career as a custodian.

 12

    WINTER


    No.


    No.


    No.


    ¡°Winter.¡± Cillian takes hold of my chin and lifts my face to


    his. ¡°Oh, poppet. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    No.


    ¡°You can reach me on this number. I¡¯ll get a burner as soon as it¡¯s safe to stop. I¡¯ll text you the new number,¡± Damien says to someone. ¡°Thanks, Demitri.¡± Then I hear him growl. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Cillian Byrne.¡± ¡°Dam ¡±


    ¡°Do you seriously think you¡¯d be in this car if I didn¡¯t know who you were?¡± Cillian snaps at Damien.


    A strangled sound escapes me. Not because of the hostility between Cillian and Damien, but because I keep seeing my father and brother die. The shes won¡¯t stop.


    The way their bodies jerked. The blood. The moment they hit the floor.


    I was still in shock from hearing Dad contracted Damien and then¡­ my family. My whole family. They¡¯re all gone.


    I gasp for air as a cry ripples up my throat. I have no one.


    ¡°Poppet,¡± Cillian murmurs as he pulls me tighter to his chest. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯ve got you. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You can¡¯t promise me that.¡± My voice is hoarse from the raw and incessant grief ripping through me.


    ¡°Winter,¡± Damien snaps from the front, and my eyes rush to meet his in the rearview mirror. ¡°You¡¯re safe. I¡¯ll get you home.¡±


    Home.


    What¡¯s the use of having a home if there¡¯s no family to fill the walls?


    Oh, God.


    Another wave of sorrow hits, threatening to drag me under.


    Gasping, I lift a hand to my throat as it starts to ache from all the strain of not crying.


    Dad. Sean.


    Sean.


    Oh, God.


    A sob pushes past my defenses and escapes my parted lips.


    Sweet Sean.


    ¡°He¡¯s dead,¡± I whimper. ¡°Sean¡¯s dead. I didn¡¯t protect him.¡±


    Cillian¡¯s hold on me tightens, and he presses a kiss to my forehead. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, poppet.¡±


    ¡°Blyad¡¯,¡± Damien growls, and then something ms into the back of our jeep.


    Pulling away from Cillian, I nce out the back window. There¡¯s a ck car right on our tail, but I can¡¯t see the driver through the tinted windows.


    Suddenly, Damien takes a sharp turn up a narrow street, and it has my body falling against Cillian¡¯s. ¡°Seatbelt,¡± Cillian mutters, and helping me back to my side of the backseat, he straps me in.


    I grab hold of the door and brace myself as Damien swerves around corners. Buildings blur from the speed we¡¯re going. My eyes find Damien, and I focus on his tight and secure grip on the steering wheel.


    Then it hits again. Damien¡¯s my custodian now. Unknowingly, it was thest gift Dad gave me. Probably, the most important gift ever.


    The protection of a Vetrov.


    Then I remember the call Damien made, and I manage to ask, ¡°Did you speak to Demitri?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He¡¯s on his way.¡± ¡°Alexei?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Damien grinds the words out.


    Revenge.


    I¡¯ll be able to take revenge with them on my side.


    My sorrow morphs into a deadly force, giving life to the strength I need to get through this. I¡¯ll avenge my family.


    ¡°I want everyst nco dead,¡± I growl. ¡°I don¡¯t care how much it will cost. I don¡¯t care how many men you have to hire. Build an army and eradicate the nco name.¡±


    ¡°Winter,¡± Cillian stops my rant. ¡°First, we need to get back to the ind.¡±


    I shake my head hard. ¡°I¡¯m done running. It¡¯s all I¡¯ve done my entire life. Run and hide. And for what? I still lost my whole family. Blood for blood. I won¡¯t rest until they¡¯re dead.¡±


    My anger feeds off my grief, bing an inferno that threatens to incinerate the woman I was. A daughter. A sister.


    Blood Princess.


    Not because of the diamonds but because I¡¯ve been soaked in the blood of my family.


    ¡°What ind?¡± Damien asks.


    ¡°Near Find,¡± Cillian answers. ¡°We have to find a way to get there. Taking the jet is out of the question. They¡¯ll probably have men watching it.¡±


    ¡°Blyad¡¯! That¡¯s a thirty-five-hour drive. If we don¡¯t stop.¡± Damien¡¯s voice is tense, and it makes my muscles stiffen.


    ¡°We can get a ne in Germany,¡± Cillian voices.


    ¡°We need passports. We need to find a ce toy low,¡± Damien grumbles.


    I push myself a little up, and ncing through the back window, I see we¡¯ve lost whoever was following us.


    Cillian¡¯s phone begins to ring, and instead of handing it back to Cillian, Damien answers, ¡°Yes.¡± He listens for a moment, then asks, ¡°Where?¡± I watch as Damien looks at the road signs, and then he ms on the breaks. ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll be in touch.¡±


    Damien makes a U-turn, and it has Cillian asking, ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Friends of my brother,¡± he answers briskly.


    We only stay on the road for another ten minutes, and then Damien stops the car in front of a building.


    ¡°This is it?¡± I ask. ¡°It looks abandoned.¡±


    Damien grabs the two guns and checks their clips before turning off the engine and opening his door. My eyes dart to Cillian as Damien gets out of the car, and then my door is pulled open. Damien grabs hold of my arm and yanks me out.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I snap at him, but he ignores me, and keeping a hold of my arm, he drags me along as he walks toward an old wooden door.


    Cillian falls in on the other side of me, grumbling, ¡°You don¡¯t have to handle her so roughly.¡±


    ¡°Until the twelve months are up, her life is in my hands,¡± Damien snaps as he bangs on the door. ¡°I¡¯ll keep her alive my way.¡±


    An elderly man opens the door, and it has Damien saying, ¡°Vetrov.¡±


    The man stands to the side, and when we walk inside, my eyes widen at all the luxury. Three men are sitting at a table, ying cards. They look like they¡¯re all in their thirties. The one gets up and walks toward us. ¡°Damien. Demitri said you would visit. Wee.¡±


    I watch as they shake hands, and the man only spares Cillian and me a nce, then he murmurs, ¡°This way.¡±


    As we climb a set of stairs, Damien asks, ¡°Passports?¡± ¡°Tomorrow,¡± the man answers.


    He opens a door, and we step into a suite. There are two briefcases set on the coffee table, and Damien drags me toward them.


    The man helping us shuts the door, and the second we¡¯re alone, Cillian says, ¡°Fill me in with whatever you have nned.¡±


    Finally, Damien lets go of my arm, and he opens the first briefcase. It¡¯s loaded with stacks of euro bills. Seemingly pleased, he opens the second one, and then the corner of his mouth lifts as he nces over the Heckler and Koch P30L, Glock 26pact pistol, Browning Hi-Power Mark 3, a suppressed gun, and four KA-BARs.


    He turns his attention to Cillian. ¡°We¡¯ll get passports tomorrow and then get our asses out of Switzend. Which airport would you use in Germany?¡±


    ¡°Bad Kissingen near Bavaria,¡± Cillian answers.


    ¡°We avoid that one.¡± Damien walks to the door, and ncing from Cillian to me, he mutters, ¡°Stay.¡±


    When he leaves, I turn my gaze to Cillian. For a moment, we stare at each other, and then he closes the distance between us and pulls me against his chest. It¡¯s all it takes for me to break.


    Cillianforts me as I mourn my family, and when I finally find my voice, I whisper, ¡°You¡¯re all I have now.¡±


    Cillian presses a kiss to the top of my head and rubs his hand in rhythmic movements over my back. ¡°Love you, poppet.¡±


    I cling to the man who first took on the role of my mother and now has to take on the role of my entire family. ¡°I can¡¯t lose you.¡±


    Cillian pulls back, and lifting his hands to my face, he brushes the remainder of the tears away with his thumbs. ¡°If the worst happens and I don¡¯t make it ¡±


    I instantly shake my head. ¡°I won¡¯t survive without you.¡±


    ¡°You will.¡± Cillian grabs hold of my shoulders and locks eyes with me. ¡°You¡¯re so brave, poppet. I know you¡¯ll survive. I¡¯ve taught you everything I know. You have the Vetrovs. You¡¯re the Blood Princess. You will survive. You¡¯ll crush your enemies. You¡¯ll be the powerful woman I know you can be.¡±


    ¡°Not without you,¡± I squeeze the words out through clenched teeth.


    Cillian pulls me back against his chest. ¡°I¡¯ll be next to you every step of the way.¡±


    ¡°Promise,¡± I whisper as I findfort in his firm hold.


    ¡°Promise, poppet.¡±


    DAMIEN


    After I get the burner phone from Armindo, I sit down at one of the tables and dial Demitri¡¯s number. Armindo ces a bottle of Stoli and a tumbler down in front of me then walks away.


    ¡°Vetrov,¡± my brother barks.


    ¡°It¡¯s me. We¡¯re in the safe house.¡±


    Demitri lets out a relieved sigh. ¡°Carson will meet you there, but he can¡¯t stay. He has a job.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± I mutter as I pour vodka into the ss. ¡°Thanks for the money and weapons.¡± I take a sip and let the drink burn down my throat. ¡°Thanks for everything.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my brother,¡± Demitri grumbles. ¡°Our flight leaves in twenty minutes.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re heading to Germany first thing in the morning,¡± I inform him. ¡°Let¡¯s meet at Augsburg Airport in Bavaria. It¡¯s only a five to six-hour drive from here.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± He pauses for a moment, then says, ¡°The contract for Adrian Vincent has been issued. Fifteen million euros to whoever kills him.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± I grind the word out. ¡°The fucker took a shot at me.¡±


    ¡°He did?¡± Demitri growls. ¡°He¡¯s as good as dead.¡±


    I take a long sip of the vodka then say, ¡°Winter wants the nco family wiped out.¡±


    ¡°How much is she willing to pay?¡± Demitri asks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Once you and Alexei join up with us, we can talk business.¡±


    ¡°Let her know Alexei is charging five million foring to help.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°Get some rest,¡± Demitri mutters. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow night.¡±


    We end the call, and I pour myself another drink. I¡¯m halfway with it when Armindo approaches me. ¡°I need photos. Bring the man and girl.¡±


    Nodding, I down the rest of the drink and get up. I take the stairs, and when I walk into the room, it¡¯s to find Cillian and Winter sitting on a couch. He has an arm wrapped around her shoulders. Both their heads snap up, and when I see Winter¡¯s red-rimmed eyes, it makes the whole night y out in my mind again.


    My muscles tighten, and I fist my hands to control the anger swirling in me. I want to rip Adrian¡¯s spine from his body for the pain he¡¯s caused Winter.


    ¡°St. Monarch¡¯s issued the open contract on Adrian Vincent. He assassinated your father and brother.¡±


    Winter¡¯s lips part as the news hit her.


    ¡°Alexei¡¯s charging five million foring to help.¡± She begins to nod. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Clean up,¡± I instruct her. ¡°We need photos for the passports.¡±


    Winter goes to wash her face, and it gives Cillian and me a moment alone.


    Our eyes lock, and then he says, ¡°Get used to having me around. I¡¯m not leaving her side.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my charge,¡± I growl. ¡°You will do exactly as I say.¡±


    Cillian takes a threatening step closer to me. ¡°You will not yank her around. You¡¯ll treat her with respect.¡±


    Slowly, I shake my head. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me how to do my job.¡±


    Our eyes remain locked, and then Cillian backs down.


    Wiping tiredly over his face, he mutters, ¡°What a fuck up.¡± He can say that again.


    ¡°Not exactly the job I wanted,¡± I voice my own thoughts for the first time.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know Patrick was going to bid on you. He didn¡¯t tell anyone,¡± Cillian informs me.


    Winter didn¡¯t know?


    ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± I say as I clench my jaw.


    Winter walks back into the living room, looking a little better but still too pale.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I grumble as I walk to the door. ¡°How safe is this ce?¡± Cillian asks.


    ¡°Safe enough for tonight. We leave at four am.¡±


    Walking down the hallway, Winter¡¯s right behind me with Cillian bringing up the rear.


    When wee down the stairs, Armindo gestures to a door next to the bar. ¡°This way.¡±


    Walking inside the small room, I go stand in front of a white wall, and Armindo takes a photo.


    ¡°Next,¡± he mutters.


    Winter goes to stand in front of the wall, and I cross my arms as I watch.


    I need different clothes. This suit is bing suffocating.


    When Armindo has the photos, he says, ¡°I¡¯ll send food up to your room.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    We head back up to our room, and once we¡¯re inside, I nce at Winter. ¡°Take the bed and get some sleep.¡±


    She shakes her head and sits down on the couch.


    I remove my jacket, and unbuttoning my shirt¡¯s cuffs, I begin to roll them up as I take the other couch. I pull the briefcase with weapons closer so I can inspect them.


    My gaze lifts to Winter, and our eyes lock.


    Day one, and I failed.


    We keep staring at each other, Winter with grief darkening her eyes and me with the bitter reality that this will be my life for the next twelve months.


    But even in this dark hour, the push and pull is still a constant between us. With my job requiring me to be at Winter¡¯s side twenty-four-seven, it¡¯s only a matter of time before I im the debt she owes me.

 13

    WINTER


    I don¡¯t break eye contact with Damien as I lean my head against Cillian¡¯s shoulder and snuggle against his side.


    Earlier today, I thought I was saying goodbye to Damien, and now he¡¯s here, right in the middle of my hell.


    And my life depends on him.


    I have the best protection in the world, yet I feel utterly vulnerable. Stripped to the bone. Alone.


    No, not alone. I still have Cillian.


    My eyes begin to burn from all the staring and the constant fight to keep the tears back. Slowly, I let them drift shut. Thest thing I see is Damien¡¯s dark brown eyes filled with rage and something else I don¡¯t have a word for.


    After a couple of minutes, Cillian whispers, ¡°I think she¡¯s finally asleep.¡±


    There¡¯s only a grunt from Damien.


    I¡¯m about to tell them I¡¯m awake when Cillian says, ¡°I¡¯ve been her guard since the day she was born. Winter¡¯s the daughter I never had. She¡¯s my life.¡±


    There¡¯s only silence from Damien, so Cillian continues, ¡°She loves horses. Only pictures of them and those little


    statues. She¡¯s scared of the real thing. The one time I wanted to give her a riding lesson, she screamed and scared the shit out of the horse and me.¡± Cillian lets out a soft chuckle, and I feel it vibrate through his torso.


    ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± Damien asks.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°So you¡¯ll see her as a person and not just the Blood Princess.¡± Cillian takes a deep breath. ¡°You probably got to know the strong version of her during training. Yeah, she¡¯s a spitfire, but there¡¯s so much more to her. She loves with all her heart. When sheughs¡­¡± I hear the smile in Cillian¡¯s voice, ¡°ites from her belly. It¡¯s loud and infectious.¡±


    Oh, Cillian.


    I struggle to keep my breathing even as my broken heart squeezes.


    ¡°She loves the rain. Always thought the clouds were crying when she was just a weess.¡± He lets out another soft chuckle. ¡°She¡¯s lived a secluded life on the ind. After her mother¡¯s passing, she asked me to train her so she could protect Sean. He was everything to her.¡±


    Silence follows Cillian¡¯s words, and I can¡¯t stop from swallowing hard on the lump in my throat. I can¡¯t break down in front of Damien. He¡¯s only here for a year, and then he¡¯ll leave. Right now, he¡¯s my custodian, but a year from now, he might be my enemy.


    Cillian clears his throat then asks, ¡°Tell me about yourself.


    Where did you grow up?¡±


    The seconds stretch long before Damien murmurs, ¡°Russia. The familypound.¡± More seconds pass, then


    Damien continues, ¡°My uncle took over raising me after my father died.¡±


    ¡°Tell me something that makes you human,¡± Cillian says. This time there¡¯s a long pause. ¡°I like the rain.¡±


    ¡°What else?¡± Cillian whispers.


    ¡°Enough. I¡¯m not having this talk with you,¡± Damien mutters.


    It bes quiet, and I can only hear Cillian¡¯s and my own breathing.


    ¡°What¡¯s the n for tomorrow?¡± Cillian asks.


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave for Bavaria. It¡¯s a five-hour drive. My brother will meet us there.¡±


    There¡¯s a knock on the door, and I hear Damien get up. Secondster, he lets out a breath of relief. ¡°Carson. Come in.¡±


    Cillian shifts as I lift my head, and ncing over my shoulder, I watch as Carson walks into the suite. His eyes meet mine, and with a slight nod, he murmurs, ¡°My condolences.¡± He turns his attention back to Damien and hands him a bag. ¡°I figured you¡¯d need this.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Carson follows Damien to the bedroom, and they¡¯re in there for a while.


    Cillian brushes his hand over my hair. ¡°You need to get some sleep, poppet.¡±


    I shake my head and let out a sigh. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    Just as he pulls me into a hug, there¡¯s another knock at the door.


    Cillian gets up and opens for Armindo and an older woman who brings food and water.


    I¡¯m not hungry either.


    Cillian shuts the door then calls out, ¡°The food¡¯s here.¡±


    There¡¯s no answer from the room. Cillian brings me a te and a bottle of water before getting his own.


    I stare down at the stew, and it makes my stomach churn. Bending forward, I ce the te on the coffee table, and then I open the bottle and drink half the water. It cools my aching throat.


    The bedroom door opens, and Damienes out, dressed in ck cargo pants and a shirt that spans tight over his muscled chest.


    He murmurs something to Carson before letting him out, and then he picks up thest te of food and water. When he takes a seat across from us, he keeps his eyes lowered to his te.


    ¡°What did Carson say?¡± I ask softly, not having the energy for anything louder.


    ¡°Nothing of interest to you,¡± Damien mutters before he drinks some water.


    A foreign sensation creeps through me. I don¡¯t want Damien here if he doesn¡¯t want to do the job, but I know I¡¯ll die without him. It feels like I¡¯m stuck between a rock and a hard ce, and they¡¯re threatening to crush me.


    Getting up, I walk to the bathroom, and when I shut the door behind me, I still and stare nkly at the tiles.


    Dad¡¯s dead.


    Sean¡¯s dead.


    They¡¯re gone, just like that.


    The grief slithers around my heart in a death grip, and lifting my hands, I cover my mouth to mute my rapid breaths.


    I try but fail to keep the tears back.


    DAMIEN


    I watch as Winter wraps her arms around herself as she tries to rub some warmth into her thin arms.


    Getting up, I walk to the room and grab my bag with the clothes Carson brought. I carry it to the living room and take out a sweater. I toss it to Winter, then open the briefcase with money and load it into my bag.


    ¡°Are we leaving?¡± Cillian asks as he rises to his feet. He stretches then stares at me.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I take the Glock from the other briefcase and hand it to him. Picking up the Heckler and Kock, I hold it out to Winter.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± she murmurs as she gets up to shove it into the waistband of her pants at her back. My sweater is too big for her, and the sight of her wearing my clothes makes my body warm from the inside out.


    I attach a KA-BAR to my belt and take the Browning and suppressed gun for myself. The extra ammo is loaded into the bag.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I mutter as I head for the door. Winter sticks to my back with Cillian behind her as we go down to the ground floor.


    Armindo nces up from where he¡¯s sitting at a table. ¡°Ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He holds a set of keys and the three passports and other ID documents out to me. ¡°I got rid of the jeep. The SUV you¡¯ll use is parked at the back. There are extra tes in the passenger doorpartment.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I murmur as I take the keys and documents from him.


    We follow Armindo through a series of hallways until we reach the back door. He opens and checks if it¡¯s clear, then stands aside so we can pass by.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Winter whispers as we leave the building.


    Reaching behind me, I take hold of her hand and yank her right to my side. ¡°Stay next to me at all times. I don¡¯t want to have to look for you when we¡¯re attacked,¡± I grumble as we walk to the SUV.


    Cillian opens the back door, and it has me saying, ¡°You¡¯re driving. I need both my hands-free.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± He takes the keys from me and opens the driver¡¯s door.


    I climb in next to Winter and set the bag down between us.


    Only when Cillian starts the engine do I say, ¡°Schaffhausen. We¡¯ll go to Augsburg Airport from there.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Cillian mutters as he pulls away from the pavement.


    The streets are quiet, which is good. I check the passports and hand Winter hers.


    She sets it down on herp, then she nces at me, and our eyes lock.


    I can see the questions in her gaze, and knowing we have to talk about the future, I murmur, ¡°Tell me about the ind. Theyout. The security. Everything.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s seven hundred acres,¡± she begins. ¡°A forest of birch and pine covers thend. We have security cameras and motion detectors set up all over the grounds. There are four piers, a helipad, and anding strip with a hanger for a small jet or aircraft.¡±


    When she swallows, my gaze drops to her throat before meeting her eyes again.


    With all hell breaking loose, my attraction for her took a back seat, but as Cillian drives us out of Switzend, it begins to sink in that Winter is under my protection. I have twelve months with her.


    ¡°There¡¯s a swimming pool covered with camougeting and enough housing for a small army. We¡¯re also equipped with our own satellite dishes.¡±


    I nod, memorizing the information. ¡°How many guards?¡± ¡°Twenty-three,¡± Cillian answers. ¡°All trained by me.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± I murmur while my eyes leave Winter to scan our surroundings.


    Just outside Zurich, Winter asks, ¡°Will Alexei be able to get more men?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re meeting him and Demitri today?¡± she asks again. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispers, and the sincere tone in her voice has my eyes snapping to her.


    I miss seeing the spark of fire in her gaze, but I understand she¡¯s taken one hell of a blow with the loss of her family.


    When we drive through Zurich, I say, ¡°We need to hide the weapons. If they pull us over at the border, we¡¯re fucked. Find an underground parking.¡±


    A few minutester, Cillian steers the SUV into an underground parking area. As soon as he parks the vehicle, I hold my hand out to Winter. ¡°Gun.¡±


    She hands it over, and I get out. Opening the passenger door, I wiggle the panel loose and let out a relieved breath when there¡¯s space. I grab the gun from Cillian as well, and he has to help me put the panel back on.


    ¡°What about the knives?¡± Winter asks. ¡°Under the spare wheel,¡± Cillian says.


    Nodding, we move to the back as I mutter, ¡°Bring the KA- BARS from my bag, Princess.¡±


    When she joins us at the back, there¡¯s a slight smile tugging at her lips.


    She likes it when I call her princess?


    At first, it was a derogatory name, but it¡¯s grown on me since.


    Cillian lifts the mat, and we tuck the knives under the wheel. ¡°Hopefully, we won¡¯t be searched,¡± he mutters as we close up.


    We pile back into the car, and then Cillian steers us toward Schaffhausen.


    As we near the border control post, there are several cars on the road, which gives us better odds of not being pulled over and searched.


    Winter mps her hands together on herp and pulls her bottom lip between her teeth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look nervous,¡± I murmur to her.


    When I¡¯m able to see border security, my eyes stay glued to the man. My breaths slow down, and my muscles tighten. When we¡¯re in sight of him, I reach for Winter¡¯s hand.


    Her gaze snaps to mine and then down to my hand covering hers.


    ¡°Smile. You look like you¡¯re about to have a panic attack,¡± I say as a smile forms around my own lips.


    Instantly her mouth curves up, and it¡¯s just in time. We look normal.


    I keep my eyes on hers as we drive over the border, and Cillian lets out a relieved breath when we¡¯re not stopped. I pull my hand away from Winter¡¯s and scan our surroundings as we drive into Germany.


    One obstacle down. Many to go.

 14

    WINTER


    After passing the border between Switzend and Germany, we stop to fill the tank and retrieve the weapons.


    When I start walking toward the restroom, Damien snaps, ¡°You go nowhere without me.¡±


    ncing back at him, I say, ¡°Fine. Hurry up. I need to use the restroom.¡±


    Things have been weird between us since he became my custodian. I actually miss the friction that kept me on my toes. It¡¯s gone because there¡¯s nothing to fight him on. Everything he does is to keep me alive, and I¡¯m not about to jeopardize it by being difficult.


    Damien stalks toward me and grabs hold of my arm. I yank back against him, a scowl forming on my forehead. ¡°You don¡¯t have to drag me, Vetrov. I¡¯m not stupid.¡±


    Much to my surprise, the corner of his mouth lifts, and he lets go of my arm, only to ce his hand on my lower back.


    Was he trying to get a rise out of me?


    As we walk toward the restroom, I be highly aware of Damien¡¯s hand on my back. It makes the familiar tingles I always feel in his presencee back, and for the first time, I wee it. It chases some of the suffocating grief.


    How did we get to this moment? I have a merciless killer on my side. Yesterday morning he was still an enemy, and now he¡¯s all that stands between my enemies and me.


    Which means, once more, I¡¯m in his debt.


    ¡°I owe you too much,¡± the words slip from me before I can stop them.


    ¡°Your father paid for my protection,¡± he mutters.


    Dad.


    God, how will I survive without my father? I know nothing about the business. Sean was the one being trained to take over.


    The new panic robs me of my breath. I don¡¯t even know what the family¡¯s finances look like. Dad paid twenty-five million for Damien. I owe Alexei five million.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Damien asks as we reach the restroom.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I whisper. Walking inside, I find a stall and shut the door behind me. I stand still and take a couple of deep breaths.


    We just need to get back to the ind. I¡¯ll be able to look at the finances then. Cillian will know what to do with the business. He can show me how to run it.


    The thoughts calm the panic, and I quickly relieve myself.


    Washing my hands, I look at my reflection in the mirror.


    I look awful.


    I look like an orphan. I look weak.


    Lifting my chin, I take a deep breath.


    Once I¡¯m home, I can grieve. Until then, I have to be the Blood Princess, thest living Hemsley.


    When I step out of the building, Damien¡¯s right by the entrance. Again he ces his hand on my lower back as we walk to the SUV.


    Reaching the vehicle, Damien removes the knives from the back, and it gives me a moment alone with Cillian.


    ¡°Do you know anything about running the business?¡± I ask.


    Cillian nods. ¡°I¡¯ll show you the ropes as soon as we¡¯re home. Don¡¯t worry, poppet.¡±


    ¡°And the finances?¡± I ask.


    Cillian shakes his head. ¡°I know who the ountant is.


    We¡¯ll check with him.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Damien mutters, and we all climb back into the


    car.


    Cillian starts the engine, and as he steers us back onto the


    road, Damien curses, ¡°Fuck, that¡¯s a scout. Ny meters behind us.¡±


    I start to turn, but Damien ces his hand on my arm. ¡°Don¡¯t. Let them think they have the upper hand of a surprise attack.¡±


    He pulls his phone out, and after dialing a number, he says, ¡°We¡¯re going toe in hot. We just picked up a tail.¡±


    He listens for a moment, then murmurs, ¡°Yes. Da! We¡¯re two hours out.¡±


    When Damien ends the call, his gaze snaps to Cillian. ¡°If they catch up to us, we just need to make it to the airfield.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t they be able to shoot the private jet down before we even take off?¡± I voice my worry.


    ¡°There¡¯s a hanger. We need to park in it. Demitri and Alexei will wait there to help take out the threat before our ne takes off.¡±


    My body tenses, knowing we¡¯re in for a rough morning.


    Damien reaches out to me, and for a moment, I think he¡¯s going to take my hand, but instead, he ces the Heckler and Koch on myp. I instantly grab hold of the gun and check the clip.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Damien opens his bag and hands me two more clips.


    Lifting my butt off the seat, I tuck them into the pocket of my pants.


    I watch as he checks his own weapons and Cillian¡¯s gun before handing it back to him.


    ¡°Everyone ready?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Cillian¡¯s answer is clipped, all his focus on the road.


    Damien turns his gaze to mine. ¡°Just do as I say.¡±


    I nod and check my gun again. After a long hour and a half, the hair on the back of my neck prickles from not looking behind me. I sit frozen, my eyes darting over the scenery I can see.


    It¡¯s only a matter of time.


    Will they attack instantly or follow us to our destination? Suddenly Cillian curses, ¡°Fuck. Here theye.¡±


    Damien nces behind us, and then he lets down his window. Cillian does the same, and it has me opening mine as well.


    Damien grabs hold of the back of my neck, and then I¡¯m shoved down on top of his bag. ¡°Stay down. This car isn¡¯t bulletproof.¡±


    I move down into the foot space between the seats, and it earns me a nod from Damien.


    My heartbeat begins to speed up as the seconds tick by.


    My mind clears off all grief, of all worry, and for a blessed moment, it¡¯s silent inside of me.


    ¡°Brace yourselves,¡± Cillian snaps.


    They m into the back of our car, and it instantly makes my blood rush through my veins.


    Damien braces his right knee on the back seat and positions his gun between the two headrests.


    ¡°Stay down, poppet.¡± Cillian¡¯s words aren¡¯t even cold when the first spray of bullets shatters the back window.


    Damien ducks and then starts to return fire.


    More ss shatters, and our car lurches forward as we take another bump from behind. With my eyes glued to Damien, my fingers tighten around the gun, my finger ready on the trigger.


    air.


    Damien takes another shot, and then squealing tires fill the


    ¡°Nice shot,¡± Cillianpliments him.


    Damien is quiet and tense, never taking his focus off our


    enemy.


    Our enemy.


    With bullets flying and death ready to feast, the realization fills every part of me.


    I have Damien Vetrov. I have the best custodian.


    ¡°Five minutes out,¡± Cillian mutters. ¡°Just five minutes.¡±


    The sound of gunfire increases, which means their reinforcements just joined.


    ¡°Call Demitri,¡± Damien growls at me. ¡°Tell him we¡¯re close.¡±


    I move a little up and grab Damien¡¯s phone from where it was lying on top of his bag, and press redial on thest number.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± A vicious growles over the line. ¡°It¡¯s Winter. We¡¯re four minutes out.¡±


    ¡°One jeep, two SUVs, and a sedan,¡± Damien shouts. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± I ask Demitri.


    ¡°Yes. We¡¯re ready. Go straight for the hanger.¡±


    The call ends, and I toss the phone back on the bag. ¡°Demitri says they¡¯re waiting in the hanger.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Cillian grinds out as he takes a sharp turn.


    My body falls back between the seats, but Damien doesn¡¯t move at all as he keeps returning fire.


    ¡°I see it,¡± Cillian shouts, relief bleeding into his words.


    Damien sits back down, and keeping his head low, he reloads his weapons. His eyes lock on mine. ¡°You do not leave my side.¡±


    I nod quickly.


    ¡°Get ready,¡± Cillian grits the words out between clenched teeth, and then he swerves sharply, bringing the SUV to a sudden stop.


    Damien opens my door, and yanking me up, he pushes me out the door. As he climbs out behind me, bullets spray into the other side of the car.


    Heavy fire is returned and ncing to my left and right, immense relief washes over me when I see Demitri and Alexei.


    ¡°Go!¡± Demitri shouts.


    Damien grabs hold of my arm, and then I¡¯m yanked to my feet as we begin to run.


    ncing over my shoulder, I watch as Cillian stays by the SUV to help take out the enemy. We rush through wide doors, and then Damien ms my back against the steel.


    When he moves into the open and begins to fire shots, I peek around the door. I watch as one man after the other falls.


    My eyes go to Alexei, who¡¯s taking them out with a grin on his face.


    Mother of saints. He looks like death itself.


    As my gaze turns to where Demitri is, Itch onto Cillian, who¡¯s positioned between them. It¡¯s only for a second, and then his body flies back.


    A scream rips from me, and I dart forward. I feel Damien¡¯s fingers w at the sweater I¡¯m wearing, but I¡¯m too fast for him. Lifting my arms, I begin to shoot as I run toward Cillian. A bullet whizzes past my head, and I take down three men in the short distance and then drop to my knees next to Cillian. He¡¯s gasping for air, and his eyes instantly lock onto mine. ¡°Poppet.¡±


    I press both my hands to the wound in his chest. ¡°Cillian,¡± I gasp. His blood seeps through my fingers, and I push harder to try and stop it. ¡°God, Cillian.¡±


    No. No. No.


    Horror begins to crash over me, threatening to drown me in unbearable pain. I watch thest person who means the world to me struggle to breathe, and it makes something shatter inside of me.


    The gunfire stops, and then Alexei shouts, ¡°Get your asses on the ne.¡±


    With a lot of effort, Cillian lifts a hand to my cheek, his touch weak. ¡°Love you, poppet.¡±


    A sob ripples up my throat, my eyes never leaving his. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re going to be okay,¡± I begin to ramble, my voice quivering with naked fear.


    Cillian slowly shakes his head. ¡°Go. You need to¡­ get out of¡­ here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving you,¡± I cry, pressing harder on his chest.


    Cillian¡¯s	breath	begins	to	rattle,	the	sound	the	most horrible thing I¡¯ve ever heard.


    ¡°N-no.¡±


    Damien wraps his arm around my waist and begins to pull me away from Cillian. ¡°Wait!¡± I cry as I fight against his hold. ¡°Wait!¡±


    Cillian¡¯s lips curve up in the lopsided grin I love so much, and then he breathes, ¡°Pop¡­ pet.¡±


    Damien yanks me up against his body and begins to carry me away. I watch as the light dims in Cillian¡¯s eyes and his breathing stills, and then the distance between us grows fast as Damien carries me away.


    ¡°No!¡± I scream, devastating grief ripping through me. ¡°Cillian!¡±


    DAMIEN


    Winter fights against my hold as I make a run for the ne. ¡°Stop!¡± I shout at her, but she¡¯s beyond the point of rational thinking.


    Fuck.


    I drag her up the stairs, and once we¡¯re safely inside the ne, I push her down on a seat. She instantly darts up, and I


    have to force her down. Her eyes look feverish, her breaths too fast.


    ¡°Winter,¡± I snap to get her attention. Her eyes dart to mine, but only for a second. I manage to strap her in, and taking the seat next to her, I wrap my arms around her to keep her seated.


    A whimper ripples over her lips, and then a silent cry tears through her. The sounds stab at my heart, the emotion foreign. Never has anyone affected me the way she does. Seeing her pain makes me want to kill. It makes an untamed possessiveness w through my chest.


    Her body keeps jerking, and she feels small and broken in my arms. Moving one hand behind her head, I push her face against my neck. Her breaths burst against my skin as she gasps through her sorrow.


    Unable to stop myself, I press a kiss to her hair. My eyes find Demitri, where he shuts the door. Alexei instructs the pilot to take off, and then they both take a seat across from Winter and me.


    I don¡¯t let go of Winter. Deep down, I know I¡¯ll never be able to let go of her. Instead, my gaze stays locked on my brother, whom I haven¡¯t seen in months.


    Only when we reach altitude do I cken my grip on Winter. Bringing my hands to her cheeks, I lift her face to mine. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    She keeps gasping, her features torn with grief. Her pale skin and the crushed look in her eyes make her breathtakingly beautiful. It makes me want to rip my chest open so I can hide her there from the world.


    I didn¡¯t know the man well, but anyone could see the love between Winter and Cillian was special. She could cope with her father and brother¡¯s deaths, but I¡¯m not so sure about Cillian¡¯s.


    Winter gasps one more time, her eyes locked with mine, and then she stills. It looks like she switches off, and her features rx into a grim expression.


    Slowly, I pull my hands back, and when she doesn¡¯t dart up but instead slumps against the seat, I pull the phone from my pocket. ¡°Here are the coordinates,¡± I say as I get up. I hand the phone to Alexei, and as he takes it, our gazes meet.


    A slow grin spreads over his face, and then he pulls me into a hug. ¡°Little fucking shit. Good to see you.¡±


    I pat his back, and even though the atmosphere is loaded with Winter¡¯s grief, I still chuckle.


    Alexei pulls back, and I turn to my brother. We stare for a moment, and then simr smiles spread over our faces as we grip hold of each other.


    Thank God.


    Now we can stop running and n our retaliation. ¡°Missed you,¡± Demitri murmurs.


    ¡°You too.¡±


    When we let go of each other, Demitri nces at Winter. ¡°How¡¯s she holding up?¡±


    I turn my eyes to Winter¡¯s pale face, a nk expression in her eyes.


    ¡°Not good. She lost everyone.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s still alive,¡± my brother mutters, and when I turn my attention back to him, he grins, ¡°Not bad for a first day¡¯s job.¡±


    Alexeies back from the cockpit after informing the pilots of coordinates. He brushes past us then takes a seat opposite Winter. I sit down next to her and Demitri across from me, and then I watch as Alexei stares at Winter.


    Slowly she lifts her head and settle her eyes on his.


    ¡°nco. You want revenge,¡± Alexei gets right down to business.


    ¡°I want them eradicated,¡± she grinds the words out. ¡°Your ind. Is it guarded?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answer on her behalf. I tell them everything I¡¯ve learned about the security.


    ¡°We¡¯ll need our own men for an attack,¡± Demitri voices. ¡°Get on it,¡± Alexei orders him.


    While Demitri starts making calls, Alexei pins Winter with a brutal look. ¡°My condolences.¡±


    She only nods slightly, her jaw tightening.


    God, this woman is something else. Is she even human?


    Then again, I¡¯d probably react the same to Demitri dying.


    First revenge, then I¡¯ll grieve.


    ¡°Tell me about the diamond business,¡± Alexei orders.


    Winter shakes her head, and then it looks like she realizes something bad as her lips part. ¡°I¡­ I know nothing. My


    brother was going to take over. Cillian¡­ Cillian¡­¡± her voice grows hoarse as it fades.


    The news makes Alexei¡¯s lips curve, then he murmurs, ¡°I¡¯ll help for a price.¡±


    ¡°How much?¡± Winter asks, her eyes settling on him again. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know.¡±


    I can see Alexei¡¯s mind working behind his dark eyes. His gaze snaps to me, and then his smile grows. ¡°Not bad for your first contract. I¡¯m proud.¡±


    I only nod, then turn my attention back to Winter. My eyes scan over her, and seeing her bloody hands, I unfasten her seat belt and pull her up. I lead her to the restroom and opening the faucets, I hold her hands beneath the water, washing off Cillian¡¯s blood.


    Standing close to each other quickly fills the air with an intimate feeling, and I nce at her face. Winter¡¯s eyes meet mine for a second before lowering to the basin.


    For the first time since I¡¯ve met her, she looks vulnerable. Up until now, I wasn¡¯t allowed to feel anything for Winter. But for twelve months at least, she¡¯s mine.


    Having her so close to me, the anticipation begins to wake my body and heart. After I pat her hands dry with towels, I pull her to my chest and wrap my arms around her.


    She stands frozen, and it has me murmuring, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your losses.¡±


    ¡°I want them all dead,¡± she whispers, lifting her hands to my sides. I feel her grip hold of my shirt, and then she rests


    her cheek against my chest.


    Winter¡­ vulnerable and totally dependant on me.


    This is what I craved. To have her at my mercy. I just didn¡¯t want it to happen this way.


    I pull a little back, and cing a finger beneath her chin, I nudge her face up until her eyes focus on mine.


    ¡°We¡¯ll kill them all,¡± I promise. ¡°By the time we¡¯re done, you¡¯ll truly be the Blood Princess.¡±


    My Blood Princess.


    Fire sparks in her eyes, and determination settles hard on her face. ¡°No. I¡¯ll be the Blood Queen.¡±


    God, still so fierce.


    It makes everything I felt for her at the academy return with a force. I¡¯d love nothing more than to im her mouth and taste the fierceness on her tongue but now¡¯s not the time.


    I¡¯m going to im the payment she owes me once we¡¯re on the ind. She will warm my bed during the nights, and in return, I¡¯ll kill her enemies.


    I will own her body, her broken heart, her unwavering spirit.


    I¡¯ll help her take her rightful ce in her family¡¯s business while satisfying my craving for her.

 15

    WINTER


    Stepping off the ne, the ground feels foreign beneath my feet. A month ago, this was home. Everything was familiar.


    Now it¡¯s a reminder of what I¡¯ve lost.


    I keep my head held high as I walk to the mansion. The front door opens, and Dana, the housekeeper, begins to smile until she sees the three men behind me. Her eyes dart back to mine, and I see the questions form on her face.


    I stop in front of her and shake my head. ¡°It¡¯s just me.


    They¡¯re dead.¡±


    Dana¡¯s lips part with shock, and unable to care about her feelings, I start to walk toward the stairs. I climb them with heavy feet, and only once I turn down the hallway, and I¡¯m out of sight, do I stop again.


    The devastation of the past twenty-four hours pulverizes my heart into a bloody mess in my chest.


    My feet begin to move, and I find myself opening Dad¡¯s bedroom door. My eyes scan over his belongings, and it increases the incessant ache in my chest.


    He was mostly gone on business throughout my life, but the time we did spend together was priceless.


    I take the key out of the lock, and pulling the door shut, I lock it. I walk to Sean¡¯s room, and this time I step inside.


    God, I can still smell him.


    I pick up the shirt lying next to theundry basket and stare at it.


    I¡¯m so sorry, Sean.


    My chin begins to quiver as tears blur my sight. Before they can fall, I set the shirt down and walk out of the room. I lock the door, not wanting anyone in their personal space.


    ncing to my left, my blurry sight focuses on Cillian¡¯s door.


    Every muscle in my face tightens as sorrow overwhelms me. My feet find their way to his room, and when I push the door open, a soft sob floats over my lips. I step inside and shut the door behind me. Slowly, I nce over his trinkets, and his favorite coat draped over the back of a chair.


    There¡¯s only one framed photo on the bedside table. It¡¯s one Mom took. Cillian and I are walking across the backyard at our property in Irnd.


    Seeing him, so young, his posture straight and ready to protect me breaks thest of my willpower. A tear spirals over my cheek, and taking a quivering breath, I nce around his room. My eyesnd on his stereo system, and moving closer, I check what CD he has in.


    The Wailin¡¯ Jennys.


    I select The Parting ss and press y.


    As their harmonious voices fill the air, I close my eyes, and the tears start to fall.


    Cillian.


    You were supposed to be with me until the very end. My protector.


    My friend.


    Since my first memory, you were there. Every day. You loved me more than anyone.


    How am I supposed to do this without you? You didn¡¯t teach me how to live without you.


    My sorrow engulfs me as my shoulders begin to jerk, and I allow myself to mourn the loss of the person I loved above all else.


    As thest chords of the song y, I whisper, ¡°Goodnight, Cillian.¡±


    The door ms open behind me, and I nce over my shoulder as Damien stalks inside Cillian¡¯s sacred space.


    ¡°I told you to never leave my side,¡± he growls at me. I turn to face him, but everything in me is too raw.


    Damien¡¯s eyes drift over my face, and then he closes the distance between us and yanks me to his body.


    Everything in me wants to rest my head against his chest, but knowing I can¡¯t, I push against him and re up at him. ¡°I don¡¯t need your pity.¡±


    His eyes lock with mine, and they don¡¯t seem as cold. ¡°You¡¯ve suffered an unspeakable loss, Winter. This isn¡¯t pity. This is me showing you, you¡¯re not alone. You have my loyalty.¡±


    ¡°Your job description doesn¡¯t includeforting me,¡± I murmur, still trying to regain control over the sorrow.


    Damien just stares at me, and then he slightly tilts his head. ¡°This isn¡¯t just a job for me. I have a personal interest.¡±


    I begin to nod, letting out a humorless burst ofughter. ¡°Right. The debt I owe you.¡±


    ¡°Damien. Winter,¡± Demitri calls from the hallway. ¡°Here,¡± Damien answers as he steps away from me.


    Not wanting them in Cillian¡¯s room, I turn off the stereo and walk out into the hallway. As soon as Damien steps out of the room, I pull the door shut and lock it. I pocket the three keys, then turn to Demitri.


    ¡°Alexei wants to talk,¡± he mutters.


    Damien waits for me to follow after his brother, and as we walk down the hallway, I begin to feel on edge.


    Both the Vetrovs and a Koslov are in my home. Pins and needles slowly spread over my body when I realize my life depends on the most dangerous men in the world.


    I have no one on my side. The void Cillian and my family have left has changed my entire world.


    Demitri leads us to the dining room where Alexei¡¯s taken my father¡¯s ce at the head of the table. His deadly eyes lock on me, and I stop on the other side of the long table.


    ¡°Sit.¡±


    Demitri takes a seat on Alexei¡¯s right. When I remain standing, Damien ces his hand on my lower back, giving me a soft nudge.


    I shake my head. ¡°I¡¯ll stand.¡±


    This is it. This is where Alexei makes his demands, and there¡¯s nothing I can do. He has all the power.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help,¡± he begins.


    ¡°What¡¯s your fee?¡± I ask, not knowing if I can even afford him. Maybe if I sell the ind or the property in Irnd? But it can take months or even years to find a buyer and to free up the money.


    Alexei¡¯s eyes slowly drift between Damien and me, then he says, ¡°A partnership.¡± A slight frown forms on my forehead, but before I can say anything, Alexei continues, ¡°If I have an interest in your business, it will give me the incentive to protect it.¡±


    My mind begins to race. I did not expect him to say that. ¡°How much?¡± I manage to ask.


    ¡°Fifty percent.¡± God.


    Will I be selling my soul to the devil if I agree?


    I need them more than they need me, though. I don¡¯t have much of a choice. I know nothing about the business. I need their protection. I need someone to show me the smuggling routes. I can¡¯t deal with the tribes on my own. They¡¯ll probably kill me during the first meeting.


    Alexei rises to his feet, and with his eyes burning on me, he says, ¡°I want an alliance, and you¡¯re in no position to decline.¡±


    I know. God, I know.


    ¡°Fifty percent of your business for the protection of the Vetrovs and the Koslovs. You¡¯ll be untouchable. Your business will survive. You have everything to gain.¡±


    Everything he says is the truth. I have no choice, but I can¡¯t bring myself to open my mouth even though I have no other option but to agree.


    ¡°A marriage between you and Damien.¡± Alexei¡¯s words don¡¯t register at first.


    ¡°What?¡± the word drifts over my lips.


    ¡°A marriage,¡± Alexei repeats as he begins to walk toward me. ¡°An alliance between the Hemsleys and the Vetrovs. Damien gets half of the business. He¡¯ll run it on my behalf once we¡¯ve taken care of your nco problem.¡±


    A marriage?


    To Damien Vetrov?


    Mother of saints.


    Slowly I turn my gaze to Damien, and my eyes flit over his face. He looks impassive as if it¡¯s not his life we¡¯re talking about as well.


    Alexei lets out a dark chuckle, ¡°Surely you weren¡¯t raised thinking you¡¯ll marry for love?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± I bite the words out. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ sudden. I need time to consider it.¡±


    Alexei slowly shakes his head. ¡°Time is not a luxury we have. Do you agree or not? I need to know if I¡¯m staying or going home. Time is money.¡±


    My heartbeat matches the seconds as they pass. My eyes go to Demitri¡¯s expressionless face, then back to Alexei¡¯s dark stare.


    I¡¯ll have the Vetrovs and Koslovs on my side for life. I¡¯ve lost all the love in my life, but I can buy the loyalty of these men.


    My lips part, and then the words leave me, ¡°I agree.¡±


    The corner of Alexei¡¯s mouth lifts, and then a smile spreads over his face, and somehow it makes him only look more terrifying. ¡°Congrattions, brother. I bargained a wife for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Damien replies, not sounding upset at all.


    ¡°Are we done?¡± I ask, needing to get away from their intensity and demands. I need to think. I need to process.


    ¡°For now,¡± Alexei murmurs.


    Without sparing any of them another nce, I leave the dining room.


    I have no idea what my future holds except that Damien will be at my side every step of the way. Not out of love but because of self-interest.


    The alliance has been made.


    The price of their loyalty is the cost of the four lives I¡¯ve lost. Cillian. Sean. Dad. Mom. They all died for the business, and now only half belongs to me.


    DAMIEN


    Alexei chuckles at Winter¡¯s quick retreat from the dining room, then his eyes settle on mine.


    ¡°I saw the way you looked at her. I figure this deal is a win for all three families. You¡¯re good?¡±


    I nod. ¡°Yes.¡±


    I¡¯m more than good. Alexei just gave me everything. A formidable business to help me take a seat of power in The Ruin and the woman I¡¯ve wanted to im since the first moment I saw her.


    There¡¯s only one problem. Winter looked indifferent about the alliance. As if I¡¯m nothing to her, and it doesn¡¯t sit well with me.


    ¡°I want this marriage officiated before we do anything to help her. I¡¯ll arrange for an Orthodox priest toe here. Tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°The sooner, the better,¡± I agree. ¡°Thank you, Alexei.¡± My eyes go to my brother, and seeing the pride on his face fills my heart with a burst of warmth.


    I leave the dining room and heading up the stairs, my body tenses, and my eyes narrow. Winter better not think this will be a marriage in name only.


    Over my dead body.


    Turning down the hallway, I see Winter rush into a bedroom and follow after her. I shove the door open, and it has her quickly turning to face me. Stalking into her bedroom, I spare the luxurious furnishings nothing more than a nce before locking eyes with her. For seconds we stare at each other.


    Winter lifts her chin in defiance, the spark I¡¯ve be addicted to igniting in her emerald irises.


    ¡°You¡¯re not happy?¡± I ask as I slowly step closer to her.


    Her features tighten. ¡°I agreed to the alliance. Happiness has nothing to do with it.¡±


    I stop several inches from her. ¡°The marriage will happen tomorrow. Alexei won¡¯t help unless we¡¯re legally bonded to each other.¡±


    ¡°I figured as much,¡± she mutters.


    Lifting my hand to her neck, I wrap my fingers around her throat and brush my thumb over the scar. I feel a tremble ripple through her body, and it pleases me.


    Leaning down until I feel her breath on my face, I murmur, ¡°Don¡¯t make the mistake of thinking this marriage will be in name only.¡±


    Her eyes widen at my words. ¡°You expect it to be real?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± The corner of my mouth lifts. My words are low and unyielding as I say, ¡°The payment I demand for the debt you owe me is your body, your heart, and your soul.¡±


    Winter¡¯s breaths begin to speed up, her expression tightening with defiance. ¡°I will never bow before you,¡± she grinds out through clenched teeth.


    Her statement makes my lips curve higher. Fighting with her is exhrating. The fire in her eyes makes heat pour through my body. It feeds my addiction and makes me want to im her this instant.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ll kneel before me, Princess,¡± I whisper darkly as I close the distance between us. Before she can react, I crush my mouth against hers in an unforgiving kiss.


    Winter freezes, and when she doesn¡¯t push me away, I allow my lips to caress hers, my teeth to tug at her bottom lip, and finally, for my tongue to dive into her warm depths.


    The moment I taste her, I lose control. I wrap a hand around the back of her head, and my fingers tighten their grip around her throat, effectively keeping her in ce.


    Tilting my head, I ravish her mouth, sucking hard on her tongue and plundering her lips.


    Then she moans. She fucking moans.


    And I know I¡¯ve won.


    I break the kiss, and pulling back an inch, my eyes seize hers in a captive hold. Winter¡¯sshes are lowered, her cheeks tinged with pleasure, her swollen lips parted and ready for more.


    My mouth curves up in victory as I murmur, ¡°Judging by how your body is trembling for me and how eager you are to ept my tongue, our wedding night will be anything but in name only.¡±


    Tomorrow night I¡¯ll im every inch of her. The Blood Princess will be mine in every way.


    I watch as shock darkens her eyes, and then she yanks against my hold on her neck. For now, I let her go, and she quickly puts a safe distance between us. As if that will stop me from taking what I want.


    The fear returns to her eyes, and like a depraved predator, I feast on it.


    ¡°Today, you mourn your loss. Tomorrow we¡¯ll marry, and it will be consummated.¡± I take a step closer to her again, and it makes her body stiffen. ¡°And then I¡¯ll kill your enemies.¡±


    Myst words make the fear retreat from Winter¡¯s eyes.


    Lifting her chin, she says, ¡°I have requests of my own.¡±


    I tilt my head slowly and cross my arms over my chest.


    This should be interesting. ¡°Let me hear them.¡±


    ¡°If the marriage is consummated, I won¡¯t stand for a parade of other women through my house.¡±


    Ahhh¡­ my princess is possessive. I don¡¯t think she knows what she just gave away with that request. It tells me she cares enough to not want to share me.


    Slowly, I nod.


    ¡°I want Alexei to teach me everything about the business. I demand to be present for every meeting. I will not have the three of you push me aside to take full control.¡±


    ¡°Naturally,¡± I mutter.


    ¡°And I want to kill Antonio nco.¡±


    Which means she wants to go with us when we attack. For a moment, I hesitate, not wanting her in harms way, but then I relent, ¡°You have to follow my orders during the attack. You have to stay by my side.¡±


    Winter nods. ¡°Anything else?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You will treat me with respect, and I will do the same. If you raise your hand against me, I will kill you in your sleep.¡±


    Her words make my lips curve up. I begin to move slowly toward her, and when she doesn¡¯t step back to avoid me, it makes my heartbeat speed up. My eyes im hers, and as I lean down, I murmur, ¡°The only thing I¡¯ll raise for you is an empire, built on the bones and blood of your enemies.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± she whispers, her breaths starting toe faster.


    I lower my head more until we¡¯re breathing the same air. ¡°Treat me like your king, and I will make you a queen.¡±


    Her eyes search mine for the truth of my words, and when she finds it, she pushes up on her toes, pressing her mouth to mine.


    Submit to me, and I will burn the world down for you.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    As if she can hear my thoughts, Winter lifts her arms, and wrapping them around my neck, she parts her lips. Her tongue slips into my mouth, and then I take over. I push her back until she¡¯s pressed against the wall.


    My body cages hers in and my hands lift to her cheeks. I hold her in ce as I deepen the kiss, drinking from her mouth like a man dying of thirst.


    Moving a hand behind her head, I pull the hair tie out, freeing her hair. I grip a fistful of the silky strands as my tongue thrusts into her mouth, giving her a taste of what I intend to do to her tomorrow.


    My blood rushes through my veins, and I¡¯m swept up to great heights from the taste of her. This woman who never backs down. Who walked into the academy to show her enemies she¡¯s a force to be dealt with. Who made me want more than just to be a custodian.


    Yesterday, I cursed Patrick Hemsley for bidding on me, and today¡­ today I¡¯m taking over his empire. Tomorrow I¡¯ll take his daughter.

 16

    WINTER


    Damien¡¯s mouth on mine clouds my mind. It eases the unrelenting ache in my chest. It erases my worries about my uncertain future. Until there¡¯s only him. His aftershave. His strength pinning me to the wall. His fingers in my hair. His tongue stroking mine with a dizzying pleasure. With a single kiss, he awakens my soul. He makes my heart race and my body tremble with need. Need for more of him.


    I knew Damien was a force to be reckoned with, but still, I underestimated him.


    I knew the Vetrovs and Koslovs would want more than I was willing to offer. That¡¯s how it works in our world. But still, I didn¡¯t know Damien wanted me. Not like this. Not so desperately that his kisses bruise my lips and his tongue creates a fire in my mouth.


    God. Damien Vetrov.


    Tomorrow he¡¯ll be my husband.


    He breaks the kiss, and all I can do is stand breathlessly stered against the wall.


    Tomorrow we¡¯ll consummate our marriage. I¡¯m no stranger to sex, but¡­ but¡­ Lifting my eyes to meet his, I take


    in the hunger darkening his face. The dominance pouring off him.


    I¡¯ve always been in control whenever I had sex, but I know with dead certainty it won¡¯t be the case with Damien.


    He brings his hand to my jaw, and his thumb brushes over my swollen bottom lip. His voice is a low rumble as he says, ¡°Mourn. Tomorrow will be a new day.¡±


    I stay against the wall as he turns away from me and leaves, and only when the door shuts behind him do I take a deep breath. I press a hand over my racing heart, trying to calm it down.


    Tomorrow I¡¯ll marry Damien, and I¡¯ll be Winter Vetrov. The name alone will inspire fear. Alexei, Demitri, and Damien will help me run the business.


    It will only cost my body, heart, and soul. I¡¯ll be entirely at Damien¡¯s mercy.


    The thought both scares and thrills me.


    With Cillian by my side, I always had someone to look out for me. Will Damien fill that void in my life?


    No. He¡¯ll be loyal to me, but the chances of him loving me are probably next to zero.


    Being loved died with Cillian and my family. Loyalty will have to be enough for me.


    Pulling away from the wall, I walk to the bathroom and opening the faucets, I let water pour into the tub while I go to my closet to get clean clothes.


    Thankfully, I left half my belongings at home when I left to attend St. Monarch¡¯s. Taking a pair of sweatpants and a t- shirt out, I go back to the bathroom.


    It¡¯s only when I¡¯ve stripped out of the dirty clothes, and I sink into the balmy water, that my thoughts turn back to the past twenty-four hours.


    Seeing my father and Sean being assassinated right before my eyes shocked me to my core. But watching Cillian die was unbearable.


    I begin to remember the precious times I had with him. I remember when he trained me. When he taught me how to dance. When he showed me how to ride a bike.


    Cillian is in every single memory that matters to me. But now he won¡¯t be in my future.


    The grief thickens around me, and I allow the tears to fall.


    Onest time.


    Like Damien said, today I mourn, and tomorrow I have to face a new life. As his wife.


    I move slowly as I wash my body and hair, grateful for the alone time Damien¡¯s given me.


    The shock and sorrow keep hitting me in waves. The severe losses I¡¯ve suffered. How my life has changed and how much it¡¯s still going to change. Everything feels foreign. Even my body.


    Getting out of the tub, I dry myself andther my skin with lotion. I pull on the clean clothes and then towel dry my hair.


    I¡¯m still squeezing thest water from my hair as I walk to my personal living room when I see the tray on the coffee table. There¡¯s a te of food and a ss of cranberry juice.


    I still don¡¯t have an appetite, but I¡¯m going to need the strength for tomorrow.


    I sit down and drop the towel on the side of the chair and then force myself to eat the chicken and vegetables Dana must¡¯ve prepared.


    I need to talk to the staff. God, there¡¯s so much to do.


    When I drink thest of the juice, I go back to the bathroom and pull a brush through my hair. Leaving it to air dry, I slip on a pair of sneakers and then leave my room.


    Luckily there¡¯s no sign of the men as I take the stairs down. I find Dana in the kitchen, where she stares out the window with a far-off look.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Dana,¡± I murmur to get her attention.


    Her gaze snaps to me, and then she rushes to where I¡¯m standing. She hugs me tightly. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Miss Winter.¡±


    I nod as she pulls away. ¡°Our guests will be here a while. Two of them mighte and go but the third¡­¡± I swallow hard then break the news to her. ¡°I¡¯m marrying Damien Vetrov tomorrow.¡±


    Her eyes widen, the legend of their name known amongst the staff as well.


    ¡°Is it a good arrangement?¡± she asks.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s the best option for me under the circumstances.¡±


    Her eyes widen again, and then she says, ¡°We have a lot to prepare for tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of everything,¡± Alexei suddenly says behind me. ¡°Consider it a gift.¡±


    I swing around, so my back isn¡¯t to him. His eyes drift over me, and then the corner of his mouth lifts. ¡°You look better.¡± Then his gaze moves to Dana. ¡°We¡¯ll eat now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Koslov,¡± she murmurs fearfully and gets back to work.


    Alexei pins me with his stare, and it has my feet moving. As I walk by him, he says. ¡°After we¡¯ve eaten, join me in your father¡¯s office. We need to talk business.¡±


    I nod and then head to the front door, needing to escape the men who seem to have made themselves right at home.


    Walking through the birch and pine forest toward the shore, my mind races, jumping from all I¡¯ve lost to my impending marriage to Damien.


    I wish Cillian was here. Then I wouldn¡¯t be in this position. Losing him tore a gaping hole through my heart and life.


    God, and it leaves me totally at Damien¡¯s mercy.


    The thought shudders through me again, and it makes me walk faster as if I can flee it.


    As I reach the shore, I stop, my breaths rushing over my lips. My gaze finds the town in the distance, and I stare until my sight blurs. My thoughts turn to the past month and how everything has changed.


    The first time I saw Damien, and learning he¡¯s a Vetrov. The shock and fear I felt. The training sessions and seeing how good he is. Unbeatable. Too strong for me to stand a chance against him.


    My breath shudders over my lips, and my eyes drift shut against the brutal reality of what my future holds.


    I remember how angry Damien was when my father won the bid.


    It¡¯s only with this thought that I realize Damien¡¯s life has also changed. He¡¯s stuck with me and probably trying to make the best of the situation.


    Still, the marriage won¡¯t be in name only. He made it clear he wants everything. Yes, the attraction has always been there, right from the first time we met, but I wasn¡¯t sure whether he felt it too.


    He took it easy on you during training. He helped you during theser game.


    It wasn¡¯t my imagination when we almost kissed! The realization has my eyes snapping open.


    Damien fought Vince and Hugo for me and guarded me while I was drugged.


    My breaths begin to speed up again.


    Damien wants me as his wife. He wants my body, my heart, my soul.


    God. That gives me all the power I¡¯ll need to survive in this world. If I can make him love me, then I¡¯ll truly be untouchable.


    He said if I treat him like a king, he¡¯d make me a queen.


    For the first time since my life shattered into an unrecognizable mess, do I feel a glimmer of hope shine through the darkness.


    Before I can wage war against the ncos, I¡¯m going to have to wage war for Damien¡¯s heart.


    I¡¯ll use what he wants as a weapon. I have to make him worship me.


    I take a deep breath, filling my lungs with the fresh air.


    I have to attempt the impossible because I don¡¯t even know if Damien is capable of loving anyone.


    DAMIEN


    I watch as the small army of staff Alexei arranged for the wedding, scurries in and out of the house, getting everything ready for the ceremony that¡¯s scheduled to happen at sunset.


    Shaking my head, I nce at where Demitri is watching the spectacle while enjoying a tumbler of vodka.


    ¡°Leave it be, brother,¡± he mutters. ¡°It¡¯s tradition. After the ceremony, Winter Hemsley will be family. She¡¯ll be a Vetrov. It¡¯s something worth celebrating.¡±


    She¡¯ll be mine.


    Nodding, I leave Demitri and head up the stairs to check on Winter before getting ready. I¡¯ve left her alone the entire day but need to make sure she¡¯ll go through with marrying me. When I open her bedroom door, there¡¯s a buzz of low voices, and Winter¡¯s surrounded by women tending to her hair and makeup.


    The women gasp when they notice me, and then Winter turns her back to me. ¡°I¡¯m sure this is bad luck, and I don¡¯t need any more of that. Get out.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be ready in an hour?¡± I ask as my eyes scan over the silky robe she¡¯s dressed in. The silk following the curve of her body makes her look more petite.


    It¡¯s only a matter of hours until I im her. ¡°I¡¯ll be ready,¡± Winter answers.


    ¡°Good,¡± I mutter. ¡°Because I¡¯ll drag you to the priest if I have to.¡± I pull the door shut and walk to the room I¡¯ve taken for myself, so I can get ready. After showering, I put on a ck tuxedo.


    God only knows how many lives Alexei threatened to make this wedding happen so fast.


    When I¡¯m ready, I take a moment to breathe. Closing my eyes, I inhale deeply. I¡¯m still adjusting to the sudden change of direction my life took. I was trained to be Carson¡¯s custodian, but that¡¯s no longer my future.


    Instead, Winter Hemsley will be mine within the hour.


    As I open my eyes, the corner of my mouth lifts. With the thought that I¡¯m going to enjoy taming her wild spirit while


    taking charge of the diamond smuggling industry, I leave my room.


    I find Alexei and Demitri in the dining room, where they¡¯re talking to the priest. The table and chairs have been moved out, and the walls have been covered with Russian religious art.


    When my gazends on the two traditional crowns set on a side table, the moment bes real.


    ¡°Damien,¡± Alexei calls me out of my thoughts. I walk closer, and after I¡¯m introduced to the priest, I move to the side of the room with Demitri by my side.


    ¡°You¡¯re sure about this alliance?¡± Demitri murmurs.


    I nod as I fold my hands in front of me, my eyes glued to the doorway. ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get the bride,¡± Alexei says, and then he walks out. It¡¯s only then I feel a flutter of excitement.


    This is it.


    Minutes crawl by before Alexei appears in the doorway, and as he steps inside, it gives me a clear view of Winter.


    My lips part as her beauty rips the air from my lungs. Her hair is covered with ace veil. Slowly she lifts her head, and then our eyes meet. Everything fades until there¡¯s only her.


    The white wedding dress hugs her chest and waist before ring out around her hips. I don¡¯t know what fabric it¡¯s made of, but it¡¯s perfect. It sparkles like a million tiny diamonds.


    Demitri nudges my back, and it makes me move forward. Reaching Winter, I hold my forearm out to her, and she ces


    her hand on my arm.


    ¡°You look exquisite,¡± I murmur before I lead her to the priest.


    The ceremony begins, and even though it must be foreign to Winter, she keeps up. The priest takes the rings Alexei got us, and holding them in his hand, he makes the sign of the cross. ¡°The servant of God, Damien Vetrov, is betrothed to the handmaid of God, Winter Hemsley, in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit.¡±


    Taking the rings from the priest, Winter and I exchange them while vowing ourselves to each other. When I slip the golden band onto her finger, the corner of my mouth twitches.


    We¡¯re given candles to hold, and again the priest reads from the scripture. Afterward, he chants a psalm, and then he reaches for the first crown. I press a kiss to the crown and then bow my head. Winter follows my lead as the priest crowns us king and queen of our own kingdom.


    ¡°The servants of God, Damien Vetrov and Winter Hemsley are crowned in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit.¡±


    I take hold of Winter¡¯s hand and ce it on top of the priest¡¯s, who then leads us around the room as we take our first steps as husband and wife.


    The priest removes the crowns while praying and then gives us a final blessing. ¡°On behalf of the church, I wish you both many years of blessings and grace as you delight in your love for one another, a love that finds its source and fulfillment in God Who is love itself.¡±


    It¡¯s done.


    Alexeies to hug me, pressing a kiss to my cheek. ¡°Congrattions, brother.¡±


    While Alexei moves to Winter, Demitri pulls me into a tight embrace. ¡°You¡¯ve made me proud.¡±


    ¡°Wee to the family, Winter,¡± Alexei says, a smile spreading over his face. ¡°Now we drink.¡±


    Turning to Winter, the corner of my mouth lifts. When she raises her chin, and our eyes lock, I murmur, ¡°My wife.¡±


    ¡°Husband.¡± Hearing the word drift over her lips makes the blood rush through my veins.


    I close the distance between us, and wrapping a hand around the back of her neck, I murmur, ¡°It¡¯s tradition to kiss your husband.¡±


    I lower my head, my eyes locked with hers, and then press my mouth to hers.


    Now to get through the toast so I can take her up to the bedroom and consummate this marriage.

 17

    WINTER


    Damien keeps giving me prating stares as if he¡¯s trying to see into my mind. Every time his eyes lock on me, it makes a shiver rush over my body.


    I feel a little anxious about us consummating the marriage. I¡¯m used to being in control, and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something Damien will stand for in the bedroom.


    ¡°A toast,¡± Alexei says as he raises his flute filled with champagne. We do the same, and then he says, ¡°To alliances, family, and loyalty.¡±


    Demitri and Damien repeat the words, and then Alexei looks at me, and it has me saying, ¡°Oh, yes. Alliances and loyalty.¡±


    ¡°And family,¡± Alexei murmurs darkly, his eyes locking with mine.


    Family.


    The word creates a sharp ache in my chest, but still, I force it over my lips, ¡°Family.¡±


    I take a sip of the champagne, and as the conversation turns to the grounds, how many guards there are, and when the other men will arrive, I set the flute down on a table and walk out of the room.


    If we¡¯re going to talk business, I¡¯m not doing it in a wedding dress. I take the stairs up, and as I enter my bedroom, I wonder if Damien will move into this room now that we¡¯re married or if he¡¯ll want separate bedrooms.


    Stopping in front of the dressing table, I take out the earrings and pull the veil off. I remove all the pins from my hair and let out a tired sigh as I pull my fingers through the strands. All this dressing up and effort for one hour.


    I walk to my closet and kick off my shoes, and then I freeze. I feel Damien, but listening closely, there¡¯s not a sound from him. Then his fingertips brush over my bare shoulder des, and it instantly makes goosebumps burst over my skin.


    Just a touch. That¡¯s all it takes from Damien to make me tremble.


    ¡°You¡¯re not staying to talk business?¡± I ask, keeping my voice soft.


    ¡°That¡¯s what tomorrow is for,¡± he murmurs.


    My stomach begins to tighten with nerves, and my breathing speeds up.


    Damien¡¯s hand moves down, and I feel him fiddle with the back of the dress.


    ¡°Thank you for looking beautiful today.¡± His voice is a soft caress that makes my heartbeat speeds up until it feels as if it¡¯s fluttering in my throat.


    Damien tugs at the dress¡¯s strings, and I feel as the pressure of the fabric begins to give way. Not wearing a bra, I¡¯m left standing in my panties as the wedding dress drops to the floor.


    Deep breaths, Winter. You can do this.


    Remember, he already wants you. Half the battle is won.


    I swallow and then step out of the dress and turn to face Damien.


    His eyes sweep slowly over my body, then back up every inch before settling on my face. His brown irises darken to midnight ck, and he clenches his jaw as if it¡¯s taking all his self-control to not just fuck me.


    Ravenous. That¡¯s how he looks. Like a predator that¡¯s about to devour its prey.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    God.


    I close the distance between us and then lift my hands to his belt. Damien tilts his head when I begin to unfasten it, and when he doesn¡¯t stop me, I unbutton his pants and pull down the zip. When my knuckles brush over the hard outline of his cock, I almost freeze.


    I take a slow breath, and keeping my eyes locked with his, I lower myself to my knees.


    My pride takes a blow as I tilt my head back, and I see the corner of his mouth lifting.


    ¡°Kneeling before me, princess? So soon?¡± he murmurs, his voiceced with warning.


    It¡¯s a bitter pill to swallow as I go against what I told him yesterday, that I¡¯ll never bow before him.


    Look at me now.


    I shove the thoughts aside.


    Focus.


    ¡°You¡¯re my husband,¡± I exin as I begin to pull the fabric open, exposing ck boxers to me.


    ¡°Get up,¡± he grumbles as I take hold of his boxers, my knuckles brushing over the hard muscles of his abdomen.


    I shoot a re up at him, then snap, ¡°This is where you want me, is it not?¡±


    This time his lips curve higher as he replies, ¡°I¡¯m curious to see how far you¡¯re willing to go with this facade.¡±


    All the way, if it means I¡¯ll have you kneeling at my feet by the time I¡¯m done blowing your mind.


    I pull the fabric down, and Damien does nothing to stop me as I expose his cock to me. Unable to stop myself, I lower my eyes until Ie face to face with his thick hard length. Velvet skin stretches firmly over hisrge cock, the veins snaking from the base to the crown, making it look like a merciless weapon.


    I let out a breath, and when the hot air hits his erection, Damien lets out a hiss. ¡°Enough. Get up.¡±


    Ignoring his order, my lips part, and I lean forward. As I suck him into my mouth, Damien¡¯s body stiffens, and he twitches against my tongue.


    Up until now, I¡¯ve been too anxious to feel anything else, but as I begin to suck him deeper, my abdomen tightens, and my core flushes with heat.


    ¡°Princess,¡± Damien growls, and hearing the tight restraint in his voice makes me smile around his thick length.


    I pull back and slowly brush my lips over the crown before swirling my tongue around his girth.


    ¡°Blyad¡¯.¡± The word is nothing more than a whisper, and I notice how he fists his hands at his sides.


    I suck him back into my mouth, and wanting to weaken him, I begin a relentless pace, my head bobbing forward. I only manage to take half of him and wrap my fingers around his base, squeezing hard.


    ¡°Fuck.¡± Damien¡¯s hands shoot to my head, and for a moment, I think he¡¯s going to push me away, but instead, his fingers fist in my hair, and he yanks me against him until the crown hits the back of my throat. I almost gag, and it makes my eyes instantly tear up.


    I keep sucking hard, hollowing my cheeks, and it doesn¡¯t take much longer before warm liquid spurts down my throat. Damien¡¯s hips jerk, and his hands tighten their grip on my hair as low grunts escape him.


    I swallow it all and slowly pull him from my mouth. Licking my swollen lips, I climb to my feet and meet Damien¡¯s burning gaze with a defiant stare.


    DAMIEN


    I struggle to bring my breathing under control from the intense orgasm I just had. I¡¯ve had blowjobs before, but nothing like that. Maybe it meant so much more because it was Winter, the princess who refused to bow before anyone¡­ until today.


    I don¡¯t like that she took control. Not one bit.


    Pinning her with a murderous re, we stare at each other, neither of us willing to back down.


    She might be used to being in charge in her own life, but I won¡¯t tolerate it in the bedroom.


    Seeing the defiance in her emerald gaze only makes me more determined to tame her. Grabbing hold of Winter, I shove her back onto the bed. I begin to yank the tuxedo from my body as my eyes rake over every inch of her exposed skin.


    She¡¯s a fucking goddess.


    I rip my shirt off and make quick work of my pants and underwear while kicking my shoes off. When I¡¯m finally naked, Winter¡¯s eyes roam over my body, and her breathing begins to speed up as her green irises darken with a hungry look.


    cing a knee on the bed, I take hold of the whitece panties and drag them down her legs. When she¡¯s totally naked, my eyes lower to the neat strip of ginger curls.


    Winter begins to move, trying to sit up, and it makes me grab hold of her shoulders, pinning her down to the mattress. ¡°Keep still,¡± I growl the instruction as I keep myself braced over her.


    The expression on her face turns to a re. ¡°I¡¯m not going to lie still like a docile submissive.¡±


    Her fight makes my lips curve up, and then my mouth crashes against her.


    ¡°You will submit,¡± I growl against her lips before I bite her bottom lip and suck on it.


    She tries to turn her face away from me, and it has me wrapping my fingers around her throat.


    Winter grabs hold of my biceps, her nails digging into my skin, and then she pushes her body up against mine. Unlike before when we were in training, and I subdued her, feeling her bare breasts pressing against my chest makes me lose control.


    I begin to ravish her mouth, my tongue brushing hard strokes against hers. Winter doesn¡¯t submit one bit but matches my strokes with her own.


    Wanting to gain the upper hand, I slip my other hand between her legs as I partially lie down over her. When I spread her open and my middle finger presses against her clit, her body jerks, and she gasps into my mouth.


    Not giving her a moment to grow ustomed to my touch, I begin to rub hard circles around the sensitive bud. Winter¡¯s breaths start to rush against my lips, and lifting my head, I capture her eyes, filled with an inferno of heat.


    My voice is low as I say, ¡°Submit.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she gasps, every muscle in her body tightening beneath me.


    I increase the pressure on her clit, and without any warning, I thrust a finger inside her. Her inner walls instantly clench around me, trying to suck me deeper. I pull my finger


    out and return to punishing her clit until her features begin to tighten.


    ¡°Come, Princess,¡± I murmur, my voice deep with the need to see her lose control.


    Her grip on my biceps tightens, and then her body begins to shudder as a whimper escapes her lips.


    She doesn¡¯t look away as her orgasm hits. Instead, Winter keeps her eyes locked on mine. Her lips part with a moan, and then her body bows against mine.


    Pleasure strips the defiance from her face, and I¡¯m rewarded with soft moans as she rides out her orgasm against my hand.


    When her body slumps back against the bed, my lips curve up into a victorious smile.


    ¡°Two can y this game,¡± I murmur as I lean forward to im Winter¡¯s mouth so I can feel her breaths rush over mine. ¡°You can¡¯t win, Princess. Not against me.¡±

 18

    WINTER


    I must be sick because it¡¯s one hell of a turn-on to fight Damien in bed.


    The corner of my mouth lifts as I push against him, trying to get him onto his back. The man is a mountain, though, and I quickly give up.


    It makes him chuckle into my mouth before his tongue sweeps over mine. Feeling his naked body pressing against mine makes me tremble for more.


    The kiss grows rough until my lips are tingling from the friction. I move my hands to Damien¡¯s chest and slowly brush my palms over his skin as I drink in the feel of every rippling muscle.


    His body. God, his body. Just looking at him in all his naked glory was enough to make my ovaries go up in mes, and now I get to touch him.


    By the time I reach his abs, I¡¯m almost drunk on the feel of him. I keep going lower, my fingers dancing over the chiseled curves of his hips. My temperature spikes, and I¡¯m in danger of overheating as I tten my hands over his ass.


    Damien reaches down, and grabbing hold of my thighs, he yanks my legs open. Instantly his hard length settles against


    my pulsing core.


    My mind clouds over with lust, and I whimper into his mouth. In return, his teeth tugs at my bottom lip, and he presses his cock hard against my sensitive flesh.


    The trembling in my body grows as I pass the point of fighting for control. I just want Damien inside me.


    God, fuck me already.


    Instead of getting what I want, Damien breaks the kiss, and locking his burning gaze with mine, he slowly begins to rub his cock against me.


    I need more. So much more.


    I widen my legs as much as I can, giving Damien full ess.


    Still, he doesn¡¯t thrust inside me but instead sets my body alight with need as he keeps slowly rubbing his thick length against me.


    I dig my nails into his ass, and it only makes his lips curve


    up.


    ¡°Submit,¡± he growls, the sound of his low voice making


    my abdomen clench.


    For a moment, the head of his cock flirts with my opening, but then he goes back to stroking my clit.


    When I tilt my hips up for more friction, Damien pulls away. His lips brush over the side of my neck until he reaches the scar, and then he sucks hard. I gasp as my fingers move up the wide expanse of his back.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Damien moves lower, cing soft bites over my cor bone and down to my breasts. When his mouth finds my nipple, he sucks it hard into his mouth. There¡¯s a sharp twinge before he soothes my pebbled flesh with his tongue and lips. He keeps repeating the action until I¡¯m breathlessly arching myself, shoving my breasts shamelessly into his face.


    It makes a low growl build in Damien¡¯s throat, and when the sound ripples over his lips, he moves down to my stomach. His tongueshes at my skin, his teeth nipping as he works his way down to my clit.


    My entire body tightens, and my hips bow off the bed as I once again press myself into his face. I grab hold of the back of his head with the full intention of keeping him imprisoned between my thighs so I can ride his mouth until I orgasm. But my strength is nothingpared to Damien¡¯s. He only bites me softly before easily pulling free of my hold and crawling back up my body.


    I let out a frustrated groan, making the corner of his mouth lift in a ravenous smirk.


    ¡°Submit, Princess,¡± he growls as he braces his body over mine.


    I almost give in but manage to shake my head as my eyes drift down his muscled body until settling on his hard length.


    I begin to reach for him, but he grabs hold of my hand and pins it down above my head. Shaking his head, he settles himself between my legs and rests his full weight on me.


    It feels glorious.


    ¡°You want my cock,¡± he murmurs as he nips at my mouth. ¡°Admit it, Princess. You need me to fuck you.¡±


    Again I manage to shake my head. Just barely, though.


    As punishment, his hips rock forward, his erection rubbing my clit into a frenzy.


    With my free hand, I grab hold of his ass again, but Damien takes that hand too and effortlessly pins it next to the other above my head. With one hand, he keeps hold of my wrists, and with a wolfish grin spreading over his face, he keeps the torment up by rubbing himself against me.


    Another frustrated groan escapes my lips, and then my mind loses the battle, and my body takes over.


    Lifting my head, I press a kiss to Damien¡¯s jaw. ¡°Please.¡± My teeth scrape over his jaw. ¡°Please.¡± I move down his throat and then sink my teeth into the skin over his pulse. I suck hard before lifting my eyes to his. ¡°Please, Damien.¡±


    He looks possessed, and I¡¯m ready to beg some more, but before the words can form on my tongue, Damien positions himself at my entrance. He¡¯s big, though, and I try to rx my muscles as he rocks against my opening. The moment his head breaks through, he ms into me so hard it shifts my body up the bed.


    I can only gasp from the sharp pain, which I didn¡¯t expect.


    Damien¡¯s eyes rake over my face, looking like the demon I feared when I first met him. But now, the fearsome expression makes me want him more.


    I want all of him.


    It was my intention to make him obsessed with me, but I fear that¡¯s no longer the case.


    Damien pulls out and lowering his head, his mouth ims mine in a possessive kiss as he drives back inside me. His hold on my wrists tightens until it bes bruising as his other hand grips my hip.


    He pulls out one more time, and then he begins to move like a destructive force. His hard length filling mepletely and mercilessly. His body possesses mine. His mouth ravishes my lips. His touch bites into my skin.


    Damien ims the debt I owe him.


    As he takes my body, my heart, and my soul, there¡¯s nothing I can do to stop him.


    I begin to whimper into his mouth as his thrusts grow rougher, hitting me so deep. Each time he fills me, pleasure strikes like a lightning bolt.


    His body owns mine, and when he growls, ¡°Come, Princess,¡± it listens. I explode beneath him, into an unrecognizable mess only he can put back together.


    A cry tears from me as the intense orgasm seizes me, my body convulsing beneath Damien¡¯s. His eyes are locked on mine as he takes in the sight of meing apart because of him.


    As the intense pleasure strips me bare, Damien¡¯s features tighten, a possessive expression permanently carved into his face.


    ¡°Mine,¡± he growls, and then he finds his own release, his body jerking as he fills me.


    Pleasure washes over Damien¡¯s face, and never has he looked more brutal and more beautiful.


    A merciless Russian God, and I belong to him.


    ¡°Yours,¡± I manage to gasp, and it has Damien losing his mind all over again.


    DAMIEN


    I slowly thrust inside Winter, riding thest ripples of pleasure. Being only with whores before Winter, I¡¯ve never orgasmed more than once. But with Winter, I¡¯m still semi-hard even after three orgasms. My desire for her is unrelenting and inexhaustible. I¡¯ll never be able to get enough of her.


    As my body stills against Winter¡¯s and we stare at each other, one realization stands out above all others  she¡¯s mine. The Blood Princess belongs to me and only me.


    When she finally submitted, it shifted something inside me. Not only did I im her, but it feels as if she imed me as well.


    My eyes search hers, and when I see the warmth blossoming in her emerald irises, my lips curve up.


    ¡°My little fighter,¡± I murmur, with no intention of getting


    up.


    Winter tugs at my hold on her wrists, and I let go. She brings her hands down, and cupping my jaw, she lifts her head and presses a tender kiss to my mouth. Resting her head back on the bed, her eyes drift over my face as her fingertips brush over my jaw.


    A vulnerable expression flits over her features, and it has me asking, ¡°What¡¯s that look for?¡±


    She shakes her head, her fingertips moving down to my neck.


    ¡°Tell me,¡± I demand.


    She resists for a couple of seconds longer, then she whispers, ¡°I¡¯ve lost everyone that matters to me.¡±


    I rest my forearms on either side of her head, and with my eyes locked with hers, I say, ¡°You have me.¡±


    She searches my face for the truth in my words, then she murmurs, ¡°Don¡¯t die.¡±


    The corner of my mouth lifts. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    With our soft words, our bodies still joined, and our eyes locked, the dynamics between us gradually begin to evolve into something more profound.


    This time when our mouths meet, it¡¯s not out of desire or my wanting to im her. The kiss is tender, filled with unspoken promises as we dedicate ourselves to each other.


    By the time our lips part, Winter owns more than just my loyalty.


    I pull out, and it draws a gasp from her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not done with you yet,¡± I murmur.


    It earns me a chuckle from Winter. Sitting up, she says, ¡°First, I need food.¡±


    I pull her off the bed as I get up, and when I open the closet and Winter sees my clothes, she asks, ¡°You moved in?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± I mutter. ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°During the ceremony.¡± I pull a pair of ck sweatpants on and turn to Winter. ¡°Get dressed so I can feed my wife.¡±


    My words make her smile before she disappears into the bathroom. When shees back out, she puts on a pair of sweatpants and a t-shirt, sans any underwear.


    I hold out my hand to her, and when she lies her palm against mine, my fingers close tightly around hers. We leave the room, and I¡¯m d when we don¡¯t run into Alexei or Demitri on our way to the kitchen.


    I take hold of Winter¡¯s hips and lift her to sit on the table. Then I open the fridge and take the chicken leftovers out. I set the te down next to her, and picking up a piece, I bring it to her mouth. ¡°Open.¡± Winter¡¯s lips part, and having her eat from my hand makes heat begin to slither through my body again.


    While she chews the bite, I pour us each a ss of water. I set the sses down next to the te, then nudge her legs open and move in between them.


    ¡°We¡¯re heading out on an errand,¡± Demitri suddenly says from the doorway.


    ncing at my brother and Alexei, I ask, ¡°How long?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be back tomorrow,¡± Demitri answers. His eyes move between Winter and me, then he mutters, ¡°Enjoy your wedding night.¡±


    I watch them leave, then turn my attention back to Winter.


    ¡°We have the house to ourselves tonight,¡± she mentions the obvious.


    I pick up another piece of chicken, and holding it to her mouth, I say, ¡°You better eat. You¡¯re going to need the strength.¡±


    Her lips curve in a daring smirk as she takes the bite. Our eyes remain on each other as I feed her until she says, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ve had enough.¡±


    Taking hold of one of the sses, I press the rim to her lips, and as she drinks, some spills down her chin and neck. I lean forward, and starting at the curve of her neck, I lick the wet trail to her mouth.


    Setting the ss down, I move my hands to Winter¡¯s hips and yank her against me. As her lips part, my tongue sweeps inside.


    Our first time together was getting her to submit to me.


    Now, it¡¯s purely about pleasure. I want to enjoy her body.


    I begin to thrust against her, the fabric stopping me from taking her too fast.


    Brushing my hands up her sides, I pull her shirt over her head and drop it to the floor. My gaze lowers to her chest, and I drink in the sight of her perfect breasts, pebbled hard for me.


    I brush my knuckle over her nipple, and the corner of my mouth lifts as she responds with a sharp breath.


    Lifting my eyes to hers, I say, ¡°You like having my hands on your body.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she breathes.


    I palm her breast and watch as hershes lower over her eyes before I murmur, ¡°Good.¡±


    I begin to knead her flesh until her breaths are rushing over her lips.


    Closing thest of the distance between us, I press my forehead to hers. ¡°Do you want me to fuck you, my Princess?¡±


    She nods as her hands find my hips. ¡°Beg.¡±


    Winter¡¯s eyes burn on mine, and as an incentive, I rub my cock against her again.


    Finally, she relents. ¡°Please fuck me, Damien.¡±


    Hearing her say the words makes a possessive growl build in my chest as I thrust harder against her. I push her to lie back on the table and strip the sweatpants from her body.


    Keeping my own on, for now, I take hold of my cock through the fabric and press against her opening. Her need for me soaks through the material as I push hard to enter her with the head of my cock only, the fabric stopping me from going any deeper.


    Winter lets out a throaty groan, and when she tries to reach for me, I grab hold of her hands again, pinning them down on either side of her head. With my upper body braced over her,


    my eyes drink in the need tightening her features as I begin to thrust with short strokes.


    Her breaths begin to explode over her parted lips as I keep stretching her opening.


    ¡°Damien,¡± she gasps, and when I only grin at her, she tries to free her hands from mine.


    That¡¯s right, Princess. Fight me.


    I grow impossibly hard, my balls aching as she squirms beneath me.


    Her body begins to quiver, and knowing she¡¯s close to finding the release she so badly wants, I pull away from her.


    This time she lets out a frustrated growl as she res at me. ¡°Fuck me!¡±


    I free my cock from my pants and position it at her entrance. ¡°Who do you belong to?¡±


    ¡°You,¡± she grinds the word out, her breasts swelling and falling with every breath she takes.


    ¡°Who do you belong to?¡± I ask again as I tease her opening with the head of my cock.


    ¡°Damien Vetrov,¡± she gasps.


    I m into her as hard as I can, and it rips a cry from her as her body bucks up. I don¡¯t give her time to adjust and set a relentless pace as I fuck her until she¡¯s a quivering, whimpering mess beneath me.


    I feel my own pleasure creep closer, and bite themand out, ¡°Come, Winter.¡±


    She shatters with a scream, her body convulsing helplessly as the orgasm provided by my cock ravishes her.


    It makes me reach my own climax, and with hard thrusts, I empty myself inside her.


    I slip an arm beneath her and pull her up until we¡¯re chest to chest and breathing the same air. When her eyes focus on mine, I growl, ¡°You belong to me, Winter Vetrov. Try and leave me, and I¡¯ll kill you because death is the only way you¡¯ll get away from me.¡±


    Instead of looking at me with fear, she gives me a daring look as she lifts her chin. ¡°Same goes for you.¡±

 19

    WINTER


    When I wake up, Damien¡¯s not in bed. I sit up and rub the sleep from my eyes. He kept me up until the early morning hours, and I can still feel him inside me.


    A smile forms around my lips as I climb off the bed and walk to the bathroom. I open the faucets so the water can fill the tub while I brush my teeth.


    Mrs. Vetrov.


    I knew our first night together would be intense, but damn, Damien wasn¡¯t joking when he said he¡¯s going to im me.


    And I relished every second.


    Turns out instead of destroying me, Damien¡¯s lifting me up out of the ruins left of my life.


    I rinse my mouth and then lift my eyes to my reflection in the mirror. I¡¯m no longer the Blood Princess. Last night Damien made me his Blood Queen.


    Warmth spreads through my chest, and then I realize I¡¯m falling for him. Fast and hard. At first, the thought makes fear slither through my heart, but then I remember how he imed my body, and it quickly retreats.


    Damien might be merciless, but only when ites to the enemy. He¡¯s a devastating potency no one can escape. Not even me.


    I no longer want to escape him. I no longer fear him.


    I know with absolute certainty I made the right decision when I married Damien, and it makes me want to get to know everything about him.


    I step into the bath, and as I begin to wash my body, I take in the marks he left between my thighs. Love bites are scattered over my breasts.


    God, the man branded me.


    Another smile forms on my lips as I continue to clean myself. I soak my stiff muscles for a short while and then get out. After drying myself and applying my favorite cherry blossom scented lotion, I get dressed in ck cargo pants and a shirt. I pull on my boots, and tying my hair back, I go in search of my husband.


    I only find Dana in the kitchen, and while she fixes me a cup of coffee, I stare at the table where Damien made me beg for him to fuck me raw.


    ¡°Mr. Vetrov and the other two are out back,¡± Dana informs me as she hands me the steaming cup of coffee.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± My gaze drifts over her face, and knowing she must still be hurting, I give her shoulder a squeeze. ¡°We¡¯re safe with them,¡± I assure her.


    She nods, her blue gaze meeting mine. ¡°You¡¯re my family.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t lose me as well,¡± I murmur. ¡°Damien can protect me.¡±


    She nods, and I drink half the coffee before setting the cup down. I walk out the backdoor, and ncing over the grounds, I see Damien walking toward me.


    ¡°What are you busy with?¡± I ask when he¡¯s close enough to hear me.


    Damien doesn¡¯t answer me immediately but instead wraps his fingers around my throat, pulling me in for a kiss.


    ¡°Morning, Wife,¡± he murmurs against my lips.


    ¡°Morning, Husband,¡± I chuckle, but it quickly fades when I see his grim expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Damien drops his hand to mine, and linking our fingers, he pulls me in the direction he just came from. ¡°Alexei and Demitri got word Adrian was sniffing around Find. They went to meet with him.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I gasp. Instantly anger begins to bleed into my chest, and I yank back against Damien¡¯s hand. ¡°Why would they meet the man who murdered my father and brother?


    Damien tightens his hold on my hand. ¡°To kill him.¡±


    The words wash the anger from me, and I immediately calm down.


    His eyes meet mine with a hard stare. ¡°They got him to talk. He was contracted by Antonio nco.¡±


    ¡°But Alexei killed Adrian? Right?¡± I ask to make sure.


    ¡°He did,¡± Damien mutters as he leads me in the direction of the birch and pine forest.


    This is what happens when you marry into the right family.


    They take care of your problems.


    After a couple of minutes, Damien tugs me to a stop. His eyes drift over my face and seeing the worry tightening his features, I ask, ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°Madame Keller sends her apology. Alexei and Demitri went to retrieve your father and brother¡¯s remainsst night. As well as our belongings.¡±


    His words are a blow to my broken heart, and I struggle to get the words out, ¡°They¡¯re here?¡±


    Damien pulls me against his chest, and cing a hand behind my head, he presses a kiss to my hair. ¡°They are. It¡¯s time to bury them.¡±


    A funeral.


    I get toy Dad and Sean to rest where Mom was buried.


    My family will be reunited in the afterworld.


    The thought gives me somefort, but it also makes my sorrow engulf me.


    When I nod, Damien keeps an arm around my shoulders, and tucked against his side, we walk thest of the distance to the family cemetery.


    When we break through the lining of trees, my eyes scan over the two holes, ready for the burial. Seeing the guards who¡¯ve been with us for years reminds me of Dana.


    ¡°Dana should be here,¡± I whisper.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get her,¡± Demitri offers, and he immediately jogs away.


    My gaze stops on the two coffins, and knowing Dad and Sean are inside them makes sorrow twist my heart into a painful lump.


    Alexeies to stand in front of me, and it has me bringing my eyes to his.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say, my voice hoarse. ¡°Thank you for killing Adrian and bringing them home.¡±


    Alexei surprises me by pulling me into a hug, and for a moment, I stiffen in his arms. Then he murmurs, ¡°I tried to find Cillian, as well, but the scene was cleaned before my contact got there.¡±


    Oh, God. Cillian.


    What happened to his body? Ugly thoughts begin to swarm in my mind that he was dumped or burned with the rest of the dead.


    My shoulders quake under the onught of grief, and it makes Alexei tighten his hold on me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, little Winter,¡± Alexei whispers.


    I nod against his shoulder, and the moment he lets go of me, I step closer to Damien¡¯s side.


    Damien wraps his arm around me, and I press my cheek to the side of his chest as I try not to cry.


    DAMIEN


    When Demitri returns with Dana, I lower my mouth to Winter¡¯s ear. ¡°Would you like to say something?¡±


    She nods and then steps out of my hold. My eyes don¡¯t leave her as she walks to the coffins. Her fingers brush over the wood, and then she asks, ¡°Which one is Sean?¡±


    Alexei gestures to the other coffin, and Winter goes to kneel by it. She swallows hard and presses a kiss to it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sean. I¡¯m so sorry I didn¡¯t protect you.¡±


    She closes her eyes, and her body jerks once as she fights to keep her emotions under control.


    I fist my hands at my sides, so I don¡¯t rush to her side. After making her mine, it creates a vicious storm inside me to see Winter in so much pain. My jaw tightens as the need for revenge begins to form in me.


    Winter gets up and goes to kneel by her father¡¯s coffin. ¡°I¡¯ll kill them all. I promise.¡± She swallows hard, then whispers, ¡°Give Mom a hug from me.¡±


    She rises to her feet and nces between the two coffins, and then she takes a quivering breath. Softly, she begins to sing, her Irish ent more evident than ever. The guards, who are Irish, softly join in.


    The song is the same as the one she was listening to right after we got home. It¡¯s filled with reverence, and the love Winter has for her fallen family makes each lyric sound achingly sad.


    When thest notes of the song fade, Winter whispers, ¡°Goodnight.¡±


    She begins to walk away from the coffins and passes right by me. When she keeps going, I nce at Demitri, who quickly says, ¡°We¡¯ll bury them. Go with her.¡±


    I rush after Winter, and when I catch up to her, she lets out a heartbreaking sob as she wraps her arm around her middle as if the sorrow is threatening to tear her in half.


    Without giving it another thought, I sweep her up into my arms and continue to walk toward the house.


    ¡°The shore,¡± she squeezes the words out, and as I change direction, she wraps her arms around my neck and buries her face against my shoulder.


    ¡°Shh¡­¡± I whisper.


    When I reach the shore, I sit down and position Winter, so her back is resting against my chest. I keep my eyes trained on thend in the distance so she¡¯ll have some privacy while she grieves.


    ¡°Cillian,¡± she gasps. ¡°I can¡¯t even bury him.¡±


    I wrap my arms tightly around her and press a kiss to her hair. As my wife breaks down in my arms, I promise to make the ncos suffer the way she¡¯s suffering.


    Knowing it will help calm her a little, I murmur, ¡°We¡¯ll take our revenge soon.¡±


    She begins to nod, then turns a little so she can see my face. I take in her tearstained cheeks and the bruised look in her eyes, and once again, I pull her to me.


    My arms keep tightening around her until she lets out a whimper. When I cken my hold, she presses closer to me.


    I press my mouth to her forehead as I fight to restrain the incessant need to kill her enemies.


    My enemies.


    Bringing my hand to Winter¡¯s chin, I nudge her face up until our eyes meet. ¡°You¡¯re not alone.¡±


    Winter nods, and wrapping her arms around my neck, she straddles myp and presses herself hard against me. I position a hand behind her head and wrap my other arm around her. For a long while, I give Winter thefort she needs as we just hold each other.


    She¡¯s grown quiet, but I don¡¯t move. As a breeze picks up, she whispers, ¡°I¡¯m falling for you. Please catch me.¡±


    I pull back so I can see Winter¡¯s eyes, and my gaze drifts over her face. My heart expands until it¡¯s brimming with my devotion to her. I¡¯ve never felt such strong emotions for another person, and it has me murmuring, ¡°I¡¯ve already caught you. Give your heart to me, Princess. Love me.¡±


    Winter pulls her arms back and frames my jaw with soft palms. We stare deep into each other¡¯s eyes, and then she leans forward and presses a tender kiss to my mouth. ¡°You have my heart, Damien.¡±


    I don¡¯t let her pull back but hold her to me as I take her mouth. My tongue brushes over hers, wanting to taste the words she said. Our lips fuse together, and minutes pass while our tongues dance before we slowly pull apart.


    Winter rests her cheek on my shoulder, and I feel her breaths skim over my neck. After a couple of seconds, she whispers, ¡°Tell me about your childhood.¡±


    Frowning, I ask, ¡°Why?¡±


    She lets out a chuckle. ¡°Growing up, I heard scary stories about the Vetrovs. Cillian made it sound like you¡¯re the boogeyman.¡±


    ¡°Baba Yaga,¡± I murmur. ¡°Cillian wasn¡¯t wrong.¡± Winter lifts her head and frowns at me.


    I nce out over the water. ¡°I fired my first gun at the age of seven. By the time I was thirteen, I never missed. For my sixteenth birthday, my father took me hunting.¡±


    ¡°What did you hunt?¡± Winter asks.


    I turn my eyes back to her. ¡°My father had a contract to assassinate someone, and he had me do it.¡±


    ¡°So, you killed the contract?¡± she asks.


    I nod, then ask, ¡°How old were you when Cillian taught you to fire a weapon.¡±


    ¡°Fourteen.¡±


    I lift my hand to her neck and brush a finger over the scar. ¡°Tell me what happened.¡±


    Winter takes a deep breath. ¡°We were leaving a shopping center. Halfway to the car, they opened fire on us. My mom¡­ she grabbed me and pushed me to the ground. We both got shot, only she was shot in the head. Cillian grabbed me and got me out of there. He fixed me¡­¡± her voice drifts away, and long  seconds  pass  before  she  murmurs,  ¡°Cillian  was


    everything to me. He took over the role of my mother. He was my best friend. He¡¯s every good memory I have.¡±


    I brush my thumb over the scar again. ¡°You loved him a lot.¡±


    ¡°More than anyone.¡±


    Our eyes meet, and tilting my head, I say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry you lost him.¡±


    We sit for a while longer, then I get up and pull Winter to her feet. As we walk back to the house, I look at the ind with new eyes. This ce is now my home, and Winter is the only thing I live for.

 20

    WINTER


    It¡¯s both scary and amazing how quickly life can change. I¡¯ve lost so much, yet gained at the same time.


    As I take a seat at the dinner table on Damien¡¯s right, I can¡¯t ignore how happy I am. My heart aches for my loved ones I¡¯ve lost, and it will for a long time toe, but Damien¡­ things have changed between us.


    I should¡¯ve known he¡¯d take his vows seriously. The Vetrovs have honor. I just didn¡¯t expect him to assume the role of a supporting husband. He consoled me after the funeral. For hours. He made me feel¡­ loved.


    My eyes lift to his face, and I take in his handsome features. He¡¯s still the same man I met at St. Monarch¡¯s. In many ways he¡¯s cold, but then there are tender moments. Like when he saved me from Vince and Hugo.


    ¡°Why did you help me when Vince and Hugo attacked me?¡± When Damien¡¯s eyes snap to mine, I realize I asked the question out loud.


    ¡°Attack?¡± Alexei asks. ¡°At the academy?¡±


    I nod. ¡°Vince had me drugged, and if Damien hadn¡¯t stepped in¡­¡±


    Alexei¡¯s face turns to stone. ¡°The Vetrovs and Koslovs will always protect those who are vulnerable. We don¡¯t beat and rape women. They¡¯re meant to be treasured.¡±


    ¡°So you won¡¯t assassinate one?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Not one like your mother,¡± he answers. ¡°I¡¯d assassinate Sonia Terrero. Free of charge.¡±


    Dana brings the food, and when I pick up my utensils, I realize Damien hasn¡¯t answered me yet. ncing at him, he slowly shakes his head at me, then he asks Alexei, ¡°When will the men arrive?¡±


    ¡°Two days,¡± Alexei answers.


    Lifting an interested eyebrow, I ask, ¡°How many?¡± ¡°Six.¡±


    A frown forms on my forehead. ¡°So few.¡±


    ¡°My six men will be able to wipe out all your men,¡± Alexei exins. ¡°They¡¯re good, and we can¡¯t fly a hundred people to Italy.¡±


    ¡°True,¡± I murmur.


    ¡°And the weapons?¡± Damien asks.


    ¡°Luca Cotroni will have them ready when we leave for Italy. He¡¯s graciously offered his home to us while we¡¯re there.¡±


    ¡°The Cotronis are your ally?¡±


    ¡°They are,¡± Alexei murmurs before taking a bite of his food.


    Thank God. That¡¯s good news.


    The conversation hovers around the impending attack. When we¡¯re done with dinner, I gather the tes and carry them to the kitchen. Just as I walk in, I see Dana wiping away her tears. I set the tes down on the table and walk to where she¡¯s standing by the backdoor.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± she whispers, turning her face away from me.


    I wrap an arm around her waist and stare out at the lightsing from the guards¡¯ houses.


    ¡°How did he die?¡± Dana suddenly asks. I turn my gaze to hers. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Cillian.¡± Hearing the ache in her voice, I begin to frown. Then I see the lost love in her eyes. ¡°You loved him?¡±


    I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m surprised. Dana¡¯s beautiful with her ck hair and blue eyes. And Cillian, he was attractive in his own way with arger-than-life personality.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she admits, her voice thick with sorrow.


    I pull her into a hug. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dana.¡± I rub my hand up and down her back. ¡°He didn¡¯t suffer long. He took a bullet to the chest.¡± My own sorrow rears its ugly head as I remember Cillian¡¯sst moments. ¡°Right before he took hisst breath, he smiled that lopsided grin of his.¡±


    She lets out a strangled sob, and clinging to me, she mourns the man she loved.


    We pull away, and I gesture outside. ¡°Want to go for a walk?¡±


    Dana nods, and we step out into the dark.


    ¡°He loved you like a daughter,¡± she murmurs. ¡°I know.¡±


    Dana takes hold of my hand, gripping it tightly. ¡°At least I still have you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll always have me.¡±


    She nces at me, then asks, ¡°Mr. Vetrov¡­ is he as good as the rumors say he is?¡±


    The corner of my mouth lifts. ¡°He¡¯s better. He¡¯ll be able to keep us safe.¡±


    ¡°I hope he¡¯ll be a good husband, as well,¡± she whispers. ¡°He is,¡± I assure her.


    ¡°I¡¯m d.¡± I hear the relief in her voice, then she asks, ¡°Will we stay here when everything is over?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t see why we should move. We¡¯ll still need the security, and all our memories are here.¡±


    ¡°Good, I was worried we¡¯d have to move to Russia or America,¡± she confesses.


    ¡°If therees a day we have to leave, will youe with me?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Always, Miss Winter. I¡¯ll follow you to the ends of the world.¡±


    We reach the shore, and I stare at the lights in the distance. ¡°Why do you love looking at the town?¡± Dana asks.


    ¡°It looks peaceful like a fairytale. I imagine everyone there is happily living normal lives. I was always jealous of them.


    Being able to walk in the streets without the worry of being assassinated. Having friends. Going to parties and on dates.¡±


    ¡°Now I understand,¡± she murmurs. ¡°You never had any of that. I¡¯m sorry, Miss Winter.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I had Cillian. I wouldn¡¯t change my time with him for any of that.¡±


    And I¡¯d give everything if only I could turn back time and stop him from dying.


    I feel Damien, but again I can¡¯t hear anything. ncing over my shoulder, I see his shadow next to a tree, silently guarding us while we grieve Cillian.


    ¡°He loved his baked beans on toast. Had it every day,¡± Dana reminisces.


    Knowing she needs to talk about him, I ask, ¡°Did he know you loved him?¡±


    She nods then her mouth curves up. ¡°Every night, after tucking you in bed, he woulde to me. You were more ours, than your parents. Our daughter.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Dana lets out a sigh. ¡°Let¡¯s go back before theye looking for you.¡±


    I let out a chuckle. ¡°Toote.¡± As we turn around, Damien steps out of the shadows. He nods at Dana before holding his hand out to me.


    I take it, and as the three of us walk back to the house, I drink in the feel of his strong fingers gripping mine. I nce up at his profile, and then it really sinks in.


    Damien is my family now. Along with Dana, the three of us will build a new life.


    DAMIEN


    When we step into our bedroom, I tug Winter to a stop. She turns to face me with a questioning look.


    ¡°I saved you because you were already mine,¡± I admit the reason for the question she asked earlier. I just didn¡¯t want to talk about it in front of my brother and Alexei.


    Her mouth curves up as she takes a step closer to me. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you fight me during training?¡±


    ¡°Full of questions, aren¡¯t you?¡± I ask as I wrap my fingers around her throat, enjoying the soft feel of her skin.


    ¡°Just curious. You were always closed off, and I couldn¡¯t read your facial expressions.¡±


    ¡°I refused to fight you because you¡¯re so small. There¡¯s no victory in beating someone half my size.¡±


    I brush my thumb over her scar as she asks, ¡°And during theser game? Did you want to kiss me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I also wanted to strangle you for shooting Carson,¡± I mutter, the corner of my mouth twitching at the memory.


    ¡°Are you in love with me?¡± she asks without blinking an eye.


    Am I?


    My eyes drift over her face, and then I shake my head, and it makes the yfulness vanish from her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± I admit. My words make a frown form on her forehead. ¡°Love is a foreign concept in my world. I understand loyalty, desire, hatred, but love¡­¡± I shake my head again. ¡°Would I die for you? Yes. Do I want you? Yes. Will I kill anyone who hurts you? Yes.¡±


    ¡°What do you feel when you think of losing me?¡± she asks.


    Without having to think about it, I growl, ¡°Murderous.¡± What would I do if someone took Winter from me?


    I¡¯d lose my mind.


    My jaw clenches, and I pull her closer until I feel her breath on my lips, and then I admit, ¡°I¡¯m obsessed with you.¡±


    Winter searches my eyes before she murmurs, ¡°To me, it sounds a lot like love, Damien.¡±


    I consider her words. ¡°Then you¡¯re the only one I¡¯ll ever love.¡±


    Winter pushes against my hold on her throat and presses a kiss to my lips. ¡°I¡¯m obsessed with you too.¡±


    I smile against her mouth. ¡°Good.¡±


    Suddenly she pulls out of my hold and walks to the bathroom. I hear her open the faucets, and then she goes to


    take clothes from the closet.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother with those. I want you naked next to me every night.¡±


    She lets out a burst of silentughter as she leaves the clothes and goes to bath.


    Walking closer, I push the door open and lean my shoulder against the doorjamb. I watch as my wife undresses. When she steps into the tub, I catch sight of the bruises between her thighs.


    ¡°I marked you,¡± I murmur.


    ¡°You sure did,¡± she chuckles as she sinks down into the water. ¡°And I¡¯m notining one bit.¡±


    ¡°Good, because I intend to do it again.¡± I move closer and crouch next to the tub. I reach for the loofah and body wash.


    ¡°You¡¯re	going	to	bathe	me?¡±	Winter	asks,	her	eyes following my movements.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    As I begin to wash her snow-white skin, she chuckles. ¡°First you feed me, and now this? Why?¡±


    The corner of my mouth lifts. ¡°You don¡¯t know why?¡± ¡°No. Tell me.¡±


    My gaze locks on hers. ¡°I¡¯m making you submit to me.¡±


    Defiance sparks in her eyes. ¡°Is it what you really want?


    For me to be a submissive wife?¡±


    ¡°No. I never want you to lose your fighting spirit. It¡¯s what drew	me	to	you.	But	knowing	you¡¯ll	submit	willingly


    whenever I want you to is exhrating.¡±


    ¡°A turn-on,¡± she murmurs as understanding dawns on her face.


    Leaning forward, I wash between her legs. My voice is low with a burning desire. ¡°Yes, and now you need to get out so I can fuck you.¡±


    ¡°You need to shower,¡± she gives me a look filled with warning. ¡°You¡¯re not getting into bed all sweaty.¡±


    I let out a chuckle. ¡°Fine, but get your ass to bed.¡±


    I begin to undress as Winter climbs out of the tub and dries herself. Giving me a seductive look as she walks by me, she says, ¡°Don¡¯t take too long.¡±


    Unable to resist, I p her ass, and she makes an adorable squeaking sound.


    I only take ten minutes to shower, but when I walk into the bedroom, I find my wife fast asleep. My eyes drift over her sexy body, and crawling over her, I press a kiss to her shoulder and another to her temple. Then I whisper, ¡°va ne mogut apisat¡¯ mayu lyubof¡¯ k tebe.¡±


    Sleepily, Winter mumbles, ¡°What?¡±


    I lie down behind her and pull her against me. Pressing another kiss to her shoulder, I say, ¡°Words can¡¯t describe my love for you.¡±


    Fast asleep again, she doesn¡¯t hear the trantion.


    After breakfast, I lead Winter to the barn. While inspecting the grounds, I saw it was set up for training.


    ¡°Why are you bringing me here?¡± She asks as we step inside.


    ¡°You¡¯re a Vetrov which means you need to fight like one.¡±


    Instantly there¡¯s a spark in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re going to train me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She knows how to fire a weapon, so I pull her to the mat, and turning to face her, I say, ¡°When you¡¯re faced with an enemy, there¡¯s no time to size them up.¡± I begin to circle her, my gaze drifting over her body. ¡°You¡¯re not strong enough to go up against a man, but you¡¯re quick.¡±


    I move a couple of steps away from Winter and meet her gaze. ¡°Attack me.¡±


    She immediately assumes a fighting stance, and it has me shaking my head. ¡°This isn¡¯t St. Monarch¡¯s. There will be no time to take in a fighting stance. Just attack.¡±


    Winter darts forward, and I expect her to go for my legs, but instead, her arm wraps around my neck, and the next second she¡¯s on my back, her legs wrapped around my waist. She tightens her hold, and I chuckle before I bend over and m her against the mat. ¡°Good move but instead of the neck, go for the eyes.¡±


    Winter nods as she climbs to her feet. Her cheeks are flushed, and the paleness of grief removed.


    I dart forward, and wrapping my arm around her neck, I yank her body back against mine. ¡°Free yourself before I choke you.¡±


    Winter struggles against my hold, and then her nails dig into my forearm.


    ¡°You know that¡¯s not going to work on me. Do better,¡± I growl as I tighten my hold on her.


    The next moment, Alexei says, ¡°m your head into his face.¡±


    Winter just reacts, and before her head can connect with my face, I step back, letting go of her.


    Alexei and Demitrie to stand next to the mat, their arms crossed over their chests, then Alexei says, ¡°A man has two weak spots. His cock and his face. If you can¡¯t knee him, then you either remove his eyes or break his nose. It will buy you time to finish him off.¡±


    Winter nods, drinking the information in.


    ¡°But,¡± Demitri says as he steps onto the mat, ¡°It¡¯s seldom you¡¯re faced with only one enemy. What do you do when you¡¯re outnumbered?¡±


    ¡°Fight like hell,¡± Winter mutters, making me chuckle.


    ¡°You go for the strongest one first,¡± Alexei advises her as he steps onto the mat as well.


    Winter moves back as her eyes dart between the three of us, sizing up which of us are her most significant threat. She darts forward, and the next instant, Demitri has to quickly block before she knees him. I begin tough from the surprised expression on my brother¡¯s face.


    Then Winter exins, ¡°Alexei trained as an assassin, and Damien has to sleep next to me, so it left you, my brother-in-


    w, as the biggest threat.¡±


    Her exnation gets even a chuckle out of Alexei, then he mutters, ¡°Good.¡±


    For the next couple of hours, Alexei, Demitri, and I train Winter, showing her how to react faster and where to hit to inflict the most damage.


    By the end of the training, Winter manages to block my blows, making the worry ease in my chest. I go for her neck, and she avoids my arm, her feet moving swiftly.


    ¡°Good,¡± I murmur, making her grin. I stop moving and smile at her. ¡°We¡¯re done for today.¡±


    Winter eyes me warily, staying a safe distance away. Chuckling, I shake my head. ¡°Training is over.¡± I begin to walk toward the door calling out, ¡°Come, Wife.¡±

 21

    WINTER


    After lunch, Alexei nces between Damien and me, saying, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    We follow him to my father¡¯s study, and there¡¯s a sad twinge as I take a seat at the desk where my father spent most of his time whenever he was home.


    Alexei opens aptop and turns it so both Damien and I can see the screen, then he says, ¡°The finances look good.¡±


    My eyes dart over the figures and pointing toward the total amount, I ask, ¡°Is that how much I¡­ we have?¡±


    Alexei smirks. ¡°Yes. One point five billion. That¡¯s not taking into ount the diamonds your father has in the vault.¡±


    ¡°Did you get the code to the vault?¡± I ask.


    Alexei shakes his head. ¡°I had to break in. We¡¯ll need to get a new vault.¡± He gets up to retrieve a small wooden case, and when he opens it, my gaze drifts over the sparkling diamonds. Alexei gestures to thergest one. ¡°I have a buyer. He¡¯ll pay fifty million for this one.¡±


    My eyes dart up to Alexei¡¯s as it begins to set in that I¡¯ll be okay financially. More than okay.


    ¡°Thank you, Alexei,¡± I murmur as I nce down at the diamonds.


    ¡°Of course,¡± he murmurs. ¡°This is what family is for.¡±


    ¡°How do you know what¡¯s fake and what¡¯s real?¡± Damien asks as he leans closer.


    I use a pair of tweezers to pick up thergest diamond and hold it closer for him to inspect, then I exin. ¡°There are a couple of ways. Personally, I prefer the sandpaper test. If you rub a fake diamond on it, it will be scratched, where it won¡¯t do any harm to the real thing.¡±


    Damien nods as Alexei closes the case and ces it back in the vault. When he takes a seat again, Damien asks, ¡°What do you know about the smuggling routes?¡±


    ¡°There are a couple. None bynd. By air, it¡¯s fairly easy as Africa doesn¡¯t have strict border controls. Our biggest problem will be dealing with the rebels.¡± Alexei¡¯s gaze settles on me. ¡°It won¡¯t be safe for you to go.¡±


    I instantly frown. ¡°I know it won¡¯t be safe, but if I don¡¯t take a stand, I¡¯ll never be taken seriously in this business.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter,¡± Damien mutters, and then he changes the subject by asking, ¡°The men are arriving tomorrow morning, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll leave for Italy as soon as they¡¯re here.¡±


    Damien rises to his feet. ¡°We have a lot to prepare before we leave.¡±


    ¡°Demitri will make sure the jet is fueled and ready,¡± Alexei says, and when he rises to his feet as well, I do the


    same.


    I watch as the men leave, anger starting to simmer in my chest.


    I won¡¯t sit on the sidelines while Damien makes the runs. I refuse to.


    I walk out of the office and grab hold of Damien¡¯s arm before he can take the stairs down with Alexei. He turns to me with a questioning gaze.


    I wait until Alexei¡¯s gone, then say, ¡°You will not do the runs without me. I told you I won¡¯t be some docile wife that sits with my hands folded at home.¡±


    Damien¡¯s eyes sharpen on my face, and he takes a threatening step closer to me. ¡°The rebels aren¡¯t the ncos, Princess. They¡¯re barbaric. If they get their hands on you, they¡¯ll use you before torturing you. For weeks if not months. I will not risk you.¡±


    ¡°I can fight,¡± I hiss at him.


    Damien moves fast, and before I can think to fend him off, he shoves me back against the wall, and pressing his body against mine, he growls, ¡°Fight me off.¡±


    I try to squirm out of his hold, but Damien uses more strength than I¡¯m used to, keeping me pinned. As my breaths speed up, he moves a hand between my legs and cups me hard.


    With his face an inch from mine, he growls, ¡°I can take you right here, and you won¡¯t be able to stop me. How will you stop a whole group of savages?¡±


    My body rxes in his hold, and then I whisper, ¡°I¡¯ll have you.¡± I let out a breath, my eyes not leaving his. ¡°You¡¯ll never let anything happen to me.¡±


    Damien ckens his grip, and then his mouth crashes against mine. The kiss is bruising and controlling, a punishment for arguing with him. He ravages my lips and tongue until they¡¯re tingling from all the friction before his mouth moves down my throat.


    Breathless, I say, ¡°I¡¯ll always be safest at your side. Don¡¯t leave me behind.¡±


    Damien grabs hold of my thighs and lifts me against his body. The moment I wrap my legs around him, he carries me back to our bedroom. He kicks the door shut behind us and walks us to the bed, where he drops me.


    My heartbeat speeds up as he rips my boots and pants off, and I try to prepare myself for his intensity. Damien doesn¡¯t even bother taking off his clothes. He just unbuckles his belt and unzips his pants. After freeing his cock, he yanks my legs apart and enters me hard.


    He¡¯s relentless as he takes me, and it doesn¡¯t take long before we¡¯re both breathless from our orgasms seizing our bodies.


    My body¡¯s still convulsing when Damien wraps his hand around my neck and yanks my face closer to his. ¡°I will not put you in a position where another man can take what¡¯s mine. You will not be present during negotiations with the rebels. Don¡¯t fight me on this.¡±


    I will. I¡¯ll find a way to convince him. Maybe not this moment but definitely before the next run.


    Damien must see the defiance on my face because his features turn to granite as he bites out,


    ¡°Your life is not your own anymore, Princess. You belong to me, and it¡¯s time you realize that. When I say no, it¡¯s not negotiable.¡±


    ¡°Everything¡¯s negotiable,¡± I murmur. ¡°Everything but death.¡±


    Damien¡¯s eyes narrow on mine before he pulls out of me. I watch him walk to the bathroom, his tense posture telling me he¡¯s raging mad.


    Instead of giving him time to calm down, I go after him. ¡°I¡¯m not some fragile princess, Damien. I can handle a gun just as well as you. Not every fight will result in hand-to-handbat. I¡¯ll be armed to the teeth during the runs.¡±


    He gives me a sideways nce as he braces his hands on the counter by the sink.


    I move closer and ce my hand on his back, leaning into him. ¡°I¡¯ll show you when we attack the ncos. Let me prove to you I can hold my own.¡±


    Damien stares long and hard at me before he grumbles, ¡°If you do a single thing wrong, this discussion is over, and you will do as I say.¡±


    At least he¡¯s giving me a chance. I nod as I agree, ¡°That¡¯s all I ask. Just give me a chance.¡±


    He lifts his hand, and wrapping it around the back of my neck, he pulls me against his body. I feel his breath in my hair


    before his lips skim over my ear and jaw. ¡°I won¡¯t lose you,¡± he whispers.


    ¡°You won¡¯t,¡± I assure him.


    DAMIEN


    Somehow Alexei managed to get ns of the nco¡¯s vi. After his six men arrived, all Russian of course, we gather around the dining room table, studying the best way to attack.


    ¡°We¡¯re ten people. We should split into two groups. One attacks from the front while the other breaches from behind,¡± Alexei says, gesturing on the map.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the back,¡± I say. ¡°With Winter and three men. We can use this entrance to gain entry to the house.¡±


    ¡°Then Demitri and I will attack from the front. We need to move fast. We can¡¯t risk using explosives.¡± He nces around the room. ¡°Everyone knows how to pick a lock?¡± He¡¯s met with a chorus of grunts, then Alexei says, ¡°Check your weapons before we head out.¡± He nces between Winter and me as we check our Heckler and Kochs. ¡°You¡¯re sure she can shoot?¡±


    Winter¡¯s been in a fighting mood since yesterday, and before she can say something to Alexei, I take hold of the back of her neck.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I mutter. ¡°She¡¯s good.¡±


    I notice how every man¡¯s eyes lock on Winter, and I quickly pull her against my side. ¡°Keep your eyes off my wife.¡±


    They instantly look everywhere but at her, and then she fucking chuckles.


    God, help me with this woman.


    ¡°Time to hunt,¡± Alexei says, a smile tugging at his mouth. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    We all file out of the dining room, and Winter breaks free from me. I follow her to the kitchen and watch as she hugs Dana goodbye.


    When I see the worry on the housekeeper¡¯s face, I say, ¡°I¡¯ll bring her back. Alive.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Dana nods at me. ¡°Please. She¡¯s all I have.¡±


    They hug one more time before Winter returns to my side, and then we walk out of the house toward the private jet. It will take us three hours to get to Italy with our ne, so at least it¡¯s a short trip.


    Once we board, I pull Winter to the back and away from the other men. I push her down in the seat in the corner and sit down next to her.


    ¡°You¡¯re possessive,¡± she mutters.


    ¡°Get used to it,¡± I grumble as I strap her in. I put on my own seat belt, then take hold of her hand and weave my fingers through hers.


    She leans closer to me, and I tilt my head as she whispers. ¡°I like it. If we were alone on the ne, I¡¯d get on my knees to show you how much.¡±


    Slowly, I turn my face to hers until our eyes meet. Winter reaches over the armrest with her other hand and presses her palm against my cock. She squeezes me as a tempting smile tugs at her mouth.


    I grab hold of her hand and push down harder as I grumble, ¡°Don¡¯t start something you can¡¯t finish.¡±


    With a seductive chuckle, she pulls back and settles into her chair.


    ¡°My fearless love,¡± I murmur, the corner of my mouth curving up.


    She leans closer again and presses a kiss to my lips. ¡°Always remember that.¡±


    Shaking my head, I tighten my hold on her hand, and as we begin to take off, silence descends over the cabin.


    When we near Italy, I murmur, ¡°Never leave my side.¡± Winter lets out a huff. ¡°I know.¡±


    I turn my eyes to hers. ¡°Not even to go to the restroom. I mean it.¡±


    She narrows her gaze on me. ¡°You expect me to tell you every time I need to pee?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I grumble. ¡°The Cotroni¡¯s might be allies, but it doesn¡¯t mean I trust them.¡±


    ¡°Is there anyone you trust with my safety?¡± she asks.


    ¡°There was,¡± I mutter, but stop myself in time from bringing up Cillian. Instead, I say, ¡°My brother and Alexei. That¡¯s it. No one else gets near you.¡±


    When the ne starts its descent, I murmur, ¡°Wait for the other men to leave first. We¡¯ll exitst.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    I let go of Winter¡¯s hand and pull my gun from behind my back. I check the clip and ncing at her, I instruct, ¡°Check your weapon.¡± I wait until she¡¯s ready, and rising to my feet, I pull her up. ¡°Behind me.¡±


    God, I should¡¯ve left her at home.

 22

    WINTER


    The air is loaded with tension as we descend the ne. Damien¡¯s on guard, and it makes me scan our surroundings vigntly as I follow him to an armored SUV.


    He opens the door and shoves me inside. When he climbs in behind me, I shoot him a scowl. ¡°You don¡¯t have to push me around.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t start,¡± he growls at me, his eyes constantly searching our surroundings for any threat.


    Alexei and Demitri climb into the front, and as soon as Alexei starts the engine and pulls away, Damien rxes a little.


    His jaw is still clenched, though. I reach up and brush my fingers over his jaw, and it has him leaning into my palm. He ces his hand over the back of mine, and our eyes meet.


    Damien stares at me for a moment, and then he yanks me closer to him. His arms wrap tightly around me, and I feel his harsh breaths against my neck.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be okay,¡± I try to reassure him.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have brought you,¡± he growls. ¡°God, what was I thinking?¡±


    I wrap my arms around his neck and press my mouth to his ear. ¡°You¡¯ve seen what I can do. Don¡¯t doubt me now. I¡¯ll hold my own as good as any man.¡±


    He nods as he takes a deep breath. ¡°Just don¡¯t leave my side. No matter what happens.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll stick to you like glue,¡± I assure him.


    He pulls a little back, and his eyes dart over my face, then he whispers, ¡°Ya lyublyu tebya.¡±


    I shake my head, not understanding a word. Still, it¡¯s damn hot hearing him speak Russian.


    He presses a kiss to my mouth then breathes against my lips, ¡°I love you.¡±


    I smile against him as the words settle warmly in my heart. ¡°I love you, too.¡±


    Damien kisses me as if he¡¯s trying to taste the words on my tongue until Alexei grumbles, ¡°Come on. Not in the back seat. It¡¯s all I see when I look in the rearview mirror.¡±


    I let out a chuckle as Damien pulls away from me until I see the bewildered look in his eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± The word is short, and it feels as if it instantly creates a distance between us.


    I¡¯ve never seen Damien like this, and worry begins to spin a web around my heart.


    Does he regret telling me he loves me?


    I have to keep the question to myself while we drive to the Cotroni¡¯s vi. When Alexei steers us onto the safety of the Cotroni¡¯s grounds with the other men following behind us, Damien seems to rx a little bit.


    He opens the door and pulls me out of the car. The second I¡¯m out, he tugs me right against his side, his eyes scanning everywhere again.


    Alexei takes the lead with Demitri a step behind him, and then we follow with the other men bringing up the rear.


    The front door opens, and Luca smiles weing at us. ¡°Good to see you had a safe trip. Come in,¡± The head of the Mafia greets us.


    Luca shakes the men¡¯s hand then turns to me, and it instantly makes Damien tense up. His grip on my hand tightens into a crushing hold as Luca takes hold of my shoulders, kissing me on both my cheeks.


    ¡°Sorry for your losses, mi cara.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I murmur, flexing my fingers in Damien¡¯s hold so he¡¯ll ease up.


    When we step into the vi, I tug at Damien¡¯s hand, whispering, ¡°You¡¯re hurting me.¡±


    His grip on me loosens slightly as we follow Luca to a room where the weapons are waiting for us.


    Alexei and Demitri immediately begin to inspect our shipment. Damien tugs me closer to a crate, and it has me saying, ¡°You can let go. I won¡¯t disappear.¡±


    He lets out a low growl as his hand finally frees mine. I give him a questioning look, and stepping closer so only he will hear me, I ask, ¡°What¡¯s going on with you?¡±


    Damien shoots me a dark re before taking a submachine gun from the crate. He inspects it, checking the clip.


    Letting out a sigh, I pick up a Coharie CA-415 with a shortened barrel. It¡¯s the American-made version of the Heckler & Koch HK416, so I think I¡¯ll be mostfortable using it.


    ¡°A gift,¡± Luca says, gesturing to a pile of backpacks. ¡°To take extra ammunition. My scout reports no out-of-the- ordinary activity at nco¡¯s vi, but one can never be too prepared. Right?¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± Alexei chuckles. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I walk away from Damien and grab two bags. When I turn around, he¡¯s right behind me, a murderous expression tightening his features.


    ¡°This is bing absurd,¡± I mutter as I shove a bag against his chest. I take my own and begin to load my selection of weapons and ammo while my temper res to life.


    DAMIEN


    As soon as we have what we¡¯ll need for the attack, I shrug the backpack over my shoulder and grab hold of Winter. I pull her behind me as I walk to Luca.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the restroom?¡± I ask him. ¡°Down the hall, first door on the right.¡±


    I nod at him as I leave the group and drag Winter to the restroom. I shove her inside, and as soon as I shut the door behind us, she snaps, ¡°What the hell, Damien?¡±


    I try to breathe through the fear wing at my heart. The emotion is foreign and overwhelming.


    What was I thinking? God. If something happens to her, I¡¯ll never forgive myself.


    Winter inches closer to me, and I shake my head. She reaches up and framing my jaw with her palms, she says, ¡°Talk to me. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t focus with you here,¡± I admit the words I never thought would cross my lips. It¡¯s the one thing I could always pride myself on. Having focus. Going in, getting the job done, and getting out.


    Understanding settles in her eyes. ¡°Remember theser game?¡±


    I nod.


    ¡°No one shot me.¡±


    ¡°That was a fucking game,¡± I growl.


    ¡°At the hanger. That wasn¡¯t a game. I killed three men and didn¡¯t get myself shot, and I was beside myself. I¡¯m focused now. You need to believe in my abilities, Damien.¡±


    My eyes dart over the woman who¡¯s reduced me to a worrying mess.


    She¡¯s small.


    She¡¯s fast.


    Winter can handle a gun. She doesn¡¯t miss a target.


    My breaths slow down, and the worry retreats slightly.


    Taking hold of Winter, I pull her against my chest and hold her tightly. ¡°I can¡¯t lose you.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t,¡± she murmurs.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    I pull back and stare down at her.


    So this is love? Worrying every second of every day that I might lose her? Threatening every man that dares to look at her? Fighting her into submission? Fearing the day I won¡¯t be there to protect her?


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to love you so much,¡± I admit. Winter frowns at me.


    ¡°It¡¯s driving me insane.¡±


    She lifts herself on her toes and presses a tender kiss to my mouth.


    ¡°That¡¯s not helping at all,¡± I grumble at her.


    She lets out a soft burst ofughter as she presses another kiss to my lips, then she murmurs, ¡°Isn¡¯t that what obsession is? It drives us insane for each other, so we¡¯re willing to do the unthinkable for the other person.¡±


    I lift my hand to her face and brush my fingers over her soft skin. ¡°I¡¯ll burn the world down for you if that¡¯s what it takes to keep you safe.¡±


    A beautiful smile lifts her lips. ¡°I¡¯m obsessed with you too, Damien.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave my side again. I can¡¯t think straight if you¡¯re not next to me.¡±


    She nods quickly. ¡°I won¡¯t. I promise.¡±


    I stare deep into her eyes, and seeing the love she feels for me, calms the storm in my chest.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Winter asks.


    I nod and kiss her one more time before we leave the restroom.


    We return to the group, and Demitries to stand next to me. ¡°Should I worry?¡±


    I shake my head as I meet my brother¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± Demitri hands us earpieces. ¡°So we canmunicate.¡±


    We each take one and ce it in our ears, and then we shake Luca¡¯s hand. As we leave, he mutters, ¡°Good luck.¡±


    With our weapons, we take two SUVs, splitting into groups. I climb in behind the steering wheel and start the engine. As I follow after Demitri, Winter murmurs, ¡°This is it.¡± Excitement flushes her cheeks. ¡°I get to watch them all die.¡±


    I ce my hand on her thigh and give it a squeeze before returning it to the steering wheel.


    Under the cover of darkness, we reach the road where we have to split up.


    Demitri¡¯s voicees over the earpiece, ¡°Let one of the men stay with the car and keep a lookout for reinforcements or the police. Be safe.¡±


    ¡°You too,¡± I murmur, and then I turn up the road that will take us to the back of the vi.


    I park the car a couple of meters from the house, and getting out, I scan the area for any kind of threat. I sling the submachine gun over my shoulder and keep the Heckler and Koch in my hand as I walk around the car. Winter shrugs on her backpack, also holding her gun ready for use.


    ¡°Sergei, stay with the car,¡± I order.


    He nods and climbs in behind the steering wheel.


    I take a deep breath, and then I lead my group toward the wall. I use one of the men to hoist myself up the wall and then reach down for Winter. Her fingers fold around mine, and I pull her quickly up. I wait for her to climb over and then jump after her. Wend in crouching positions and wait for the other two to join us.


    ¡°Sensors,¡± Yuri whispers, gesturing to the beams scattered over the yard.


    ¡°We have to crawl,¡± I mutter.


    It takes longer than I had hoped it would as we slowly inch our way toward the back of the vi. Lights shine from rooms, and it gives us a clear view of the men guarding the house.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Demitri asks.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± I breathe. ¡°Two minutes.¡±


    When we pass under thest beam, I whisper, ¡°Ready.¡± ¡°Breach!¡± Demitri instructs, and the four of us jump to our


    feet, and with exact precision, we attack.


    As a guard turns in our direction, I open fire, and then all hell breaks loose at the front of the house as Demitri and Alexei enter with their men.


    Winter stays by my side, and with every step I take, she matches it. Yuri takes out a guard on the balcony while Winter gets one as hees rushing out of the house.


    ¡°Good,¡± I murmur as I set my sights on another guard, taking him down with a shot to the head.


    ¡°Four down,¡± I notify Demitri. Their gunfire sounds through the house as we enter through a sliding door.


    ¡°Blyad¡¯,¡± Alexei curses. ¡°I got the son. He pissed himself.¡±


    ¡°Vince?¡± Winter asks as we move through a living room. ¡°Yes.¡±


    He must¡¯ve left St. Monarch¡¯s after the assassination of Winter¡¯s family.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill Antonio. He¡¯s mine,¡± she growls.


    As we turn down a hallway, we¡¯re met with more guards, but not the amount we anticipated. Seems the ncos weren¡¯t expecting Winter to retaliate but to go into hiding again.


    We open fire, and I take them down as quickly as I can. My heart pounds in my chest every time a gun is raised in


    Winter¡¯s direction.


    Suddenly, Antonio ncoes out of a room, holding a woman as a shield. Winter immediately starts shooting. The woman takes four bullets before Antonio shoves her toward us, making a run down some stairs.


    ¡°Coward,¡± I hiss as we reach the woman.


    She¡¯s gasping for air, but then Winter crouches next to her, whispering darkly, ¡°A mother for a mother.¡± Winter rises to her feet then puts a bullet in the woman¡¯s head.


    ¡°Moving to a lower level,¡± I advise Demitri. ¡°Coming your way,¡± he replies.


    Cautiously, I descend the stairs, not knowing what we¡¯ll be met with.

 23

    WINTER


    ¡°Blyad¡¯,¡± Damien hisses when he catches sight of something I can¡¯t see yet. He freezes, then says, ¡°Stay here, Winter.¡±


    Like hell I am!


    Damien moves forward, his gun trained on someone, while shaking his head.


    Refusing to miss my one chance at killing Antonio, I move forward, and then the air is ripped from my lungs.


    ¡°Cillian,¡± I gasp.


    Antonio holds him as a shield, a gun trained against Cillian¡¯s head.


    My breathing speeds up at seeing the man I¡¯ve mourned, still alive, albeit barely. It¡¯s clear they¡¯ve tortured him, his left eye swollen shut and his hands covered in blood.


    He¡¯s in bad shape, and without giving it another thought, I lift my gun.


    ¡°I will kill him,¡± Antonio threatens, and then I pull the trigger just as Cillian yanks free, falling to his hands and knees. My bullet hits Antonio between the eyes, and I keep firing as I move closer, in a hurry to get Cillian.


    Antonio stumbles backward before he slumps to the ground. I rush to Cillian, where he¡¯s trying to push himself up. Every breath he takes sends a wave of pain over his face as I kneel before him. Then he whispers, ¡°Poppet.¡± Cillian copses against me.


    ¡°My God,¡± I sob as I wrap my arms around him. ¡°My God.¡± Absolute joy floods me, making my head spin as I try to process it. ¡°Cillian.¡±


    ¡°All the training paid off,¡± he chuckles, a whistling sound escaping him.


    ¡°I thought you died,¡± I cry as I hug him tighter. ¡°We couldn¡¯t find your body.¡±


    ¡°I woke up here,¡± he gasps through pain, and I ease my hold on him.


    ¡°We need to move.¡± Damien crouches on Cillian¡¯s side and pulls Cillian¡¯s arm around his neck as he takes hold of him. I do the same, and then we help Cillian stand.


    Still in shock, I try to take as much of Cillian¡¯s weight as I can.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± Alexei asks as hees down the stairs.


    ¡°God, Poppet,¡± Cillian breathes at the sight of Alexei Koslov.


    ¡°He¡¯s my family,¡± I say, tightening my hold around Cillian¡¯s back.


    Alexei moves closer. ¡°You¡¯re too small, little Winter.


    Move.¡±


    I let Alexei take my ce, and then we can move faster as we make our way out of the basement. I keep my body positioned in front of Cillian, my gun raised and ready to fire.


    I won¡¯t lose him a second time.


    ¡°Sergei, bring the car around the front,¡± Damien instructs.


    We make our way through the bodies of the guards Alexei and his group took down, and then I see Vince lying face down, his back riddled with bullets.


    Burn in hell with your family, bastard.


    Leaving the mansion, we move quickly to get to the cars. It¡¯s a struggle getting Cillian over the wall, and his pain-filled breaths rip at my heart.


    When we finally reach the first SUV, I climb in the back with Cillian. Damien gets in next to me while Alexei takes the driver¡¯s side and Demitri the passenger side.


    The other men pile into the other SUV, and then we leave for the private airfield.


    I keep staring at Cillian, still not able to believe he¡¯s alive. My eyes scan over his body and seeing his bruises, I wish I could kill the ncos again. I shudder as I begin to see more wounds. He¡¯s missing an earlobe. Broken nose. Old and new bruises coloring his face and neck.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take care of you as soon as we¡¯re home,¡± I say, my voice hoarse. ¡°Can you hold out a couple of hours?¡±


    ¡°Walk in the park after the past four days,¡± he mumbles.


    I watch as he fights to remain conscious, his eyes glued to mine. ¡°My Poppet.¡±


    My lips tremble as I try to smile at him. ¡°My Cillian.¡±


    Alexei parks by the private jet, and then he helps Damien get Cillian into the ne. I take the seat next to Cillian and strap him in. His head lolls to the side, his eyes locking on me again.


    ¡°We¡¯re going home,¡± I murmur as I put on my own seat belt.


    Damien takes a seat across from me, his eyes darting between Cillian and me.


    When we take off, Cillian whispers, ¡°Home.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    I watch as his eyes drift shut, then Demitri says, ¡°That¡¯s good. Let him sleep.¡± As soon as we reach altitude, Demitri goes to get a first aid kit then tells me, ¡°Move to another chair.¡±


    I get up and take the seat next to Damien and across from Cillian. Demitri opens the box and takes out an injection which has me asking, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°It will help keep him sedated while we check how badly he got hurt.¡±


    As soon as he administers the injection, Demitri begins to unbutton Cillian¡¯s shirt. There¡¯s a bandage around him, but blood has already seeped through and dried to ck.


    ¡°Help me, Winter,¡± Demitri instructs, and I move off the seat. ¡°Hold him so I can take this bandage off.


    I pull Cillian to me and let his head rest against my stomach while Demitri goes to work. After a minute or so,


    Demitri mutters, ¡°Looks like he has an infection. We¡¯ll need to get antibiotics in him.¡±


    ¡°We have supplies at home,¡± I answer. ¡°We made sure to have everything needed to treat a gunshot after I got shot.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Damien murmurs.


    ¡°You can lean him back,¡± Demitri says, and as I carefully position Cillian¡¯s head against the seat, I nce down at the gunshot wound he took to the chest. It¡¯s swollen and red around the bullet hole, and there¡¯s a dark bruise spreading over the side of his chest.


    Demitri covers the wound with a clean dressing. ¡°As soon as we get home, get me the antibiotics.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I murmur, my eyes scanning over Cillian in disbelief.


    Damien takes hold of my hand and pulls me to the restroom. Just like the time when I thought Cillian was dead, Damien washes the blood off my hands and gently dries them.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I murmur, and then it sinks in, knocking the breath from my lungs. ¡°Cillian¡¯s alive,¡± I gasp as the first tear of absolute joy falls.


    DAMIEN


    I pull Winter into my arms and press a kiss to her hair. ¡°I¡¯m happy for you, Princess.¡±


    I hold her while she struggles to regain control over her emotions, and when she finally looks up at me, I press a kiss to her lips.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take our seats. We¡¯llnd soon.¡±


    Getting back to the seats, Winter checks Cillian¡¯s seat belt before she sits down. I strap her in and then take hold of her hand, linking my fingers with hers.


    Demitri puts the first aid kit away. After he washes his hands, he sits down next to Alexei and straps himself in.


    Our eyes meet, and the corner of my mouth lifts as pride fills my chest.


    As soon as the ne touches down, we get up, and Demitri helps me carry Cillian off the ne.


    Winter runs ahead to the house, and then I hear her call out, ¡°Dana! Dana!¡± The front door opens, and as Dana appears, Winter yells, ¡°We have Cillian. He¡¯s alive.¡±


    Dana¡¯s hand goes to her mouth when her eyesnd on us, and then she rushes back inside the house with Winter right behind her.


    When we carry Cillian inside, Dana urgently says, ¡°His room is across from Miss Winter¡¯s. She¡¯s gone to unlock it.¡± She follows after us as we take Cillian upstairs.


    Winteres rushing out of his room, and when she sees us, she darts back inside. She pulls the bedding back before we carefullyy Cillian down.


    ¡°Dana,¡± Demitri calls. ¡°Help me get the clothes off so we can check all his wounds.¡±


    I walk to Winter and take hold of her arm. ¡°Leave them to tend to him. I¡¯m sure he wouldn¡¯t want you to see him naked.¡±


    Winter nods, and sparing Cillian ast nce, she follows me out of the room. As soon as we step into the hallway, Winter wraps her arms around my waist.


    ¡°God, Damien, he¡¯s alive. We left him behind for them to torture.¡±


    Holding her to me, I say, ¡°We didn¡¯t know. It looked like he died.¡±


    ¡°I should¡¯ve checked,¡± she mes herself.


    cing a finger under her chin, I nudge her face up, and when our eyes lock, I say, ¡°No, you had no choice. I pulled you away, and there was no way I was endangering your life a second longer. I¡¯d do it again.¡±


    Winter pulls out of my hold. ¡°Would you have left him there if you had known he was alive?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± I mutter. ¡°Where¡¯s Demitri?¡± Alexei asks.


    I gesture at the closed door. ¡°In there with Cillian.¡±


    Alexei	turns	his	gaze	to	Winter.	¡°Where	are	the antibiotics?¡±


    ¡°Oh, in the kitchen.¡± Winter rushes away to go get it. ¡°She did well today,¡± Alexei mutters.


    ¡°She did.¡±


    ¡°Will you let her go on runs with you?¡±


    I stare down the hallway before bringing my gaze to Alexei¡¯s. ¡°Not if I can help it.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll fight you.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I mutter. Winter proved herself today. She was caught off guard by Cillian being there, but still, she kept her calm and killed Antonio nco. Not once did she hesitate.


    ¡°Maybe if Cillian recovers, you¡¯ll allow it,¡± Alexei mentions.


    I narrow my gaze on him. ¡°Why are you pushing this?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll resent you if you try to keep her out of the business.¡±


    I let out a breath of air. ¡°We¡¯ll see what happens.¡±


    Winteres back, carrying a first aid kit which she hands to Alexei. ¡°Everything¡¯s in here.¡±


    Alexei takes it into the room, and then I say, ¡°Let¡¯s go gather the weapons and put them away.¡±


    Together we leave the house and reaching the ne, the other men have already off-loaded everything. We inspect the weapons before carrying them to the barn. There¡¯s a trap door, and opening it, we descend into the Hemsley¡¯s armory.


    We stack all the machine guns and extra handguns before I close the trap door and lock it.


    Keeping our personal weapons with us, we head back to the house.


    The extra men Alexei organized go to the kitchen to help themselves to food while Winter and I head up the stairs to Cillian¡¯s room.


    ¡°Let me check,¡± I murmur as I push the door open. Seeing Cillian¡¯s covered from the waist down, I pull Winter into the room.


    ¡°How¡¯s he doing?¡± she asks.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be out of it for a few days. He needs to rest and heal from the infection. That¡¯s my biggest worry,¡± Demitri says. ¡°Dana will be able to care for him.¡±


    My eyes lock with my brother¡¯s. ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡±


    He nods. ¡°The job¡¯s done here. We need to get back to LA.¡±


    ¡°When are you heading back?¡± I ask. ¡°Tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for all the help,¡± Winter murmurs as she walks to Cillian¡¯s side. She takes the cloth from Demitri¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll continue to wash him.¡±


    Demitri and I step out into the hallway while the women clean Cillian.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be okay?¡± Demitri asks.


    ¡°I will,¡± I assure him. Seeing the concern in his eyes, I say, ¡°I have to do this. The sooner, the better.¡±


    ¡°Alexei expects his fifty percent paid on time. Don¡¯t mess it up.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    Demitri gives my shoulder a squeeze before he leaves. I lean my shoulder against the doorjamb and watch as Winter carefully washes Cillian¡¯s neck.


    My gaze locks on Cillian. I have no idea how he¡¯ll react when he finds out I took Winter as my wife and Alexei took half the business.


    He¡¯ll probably lose his shit.

 24

    WINTER


    Once Cillian¡¯s clean, the bruises are prominent, and it tells a stark tale of how much he must¡¯ve suffered.


    I sit down on a chair while Dana sits down on the side of the bed. She brushes her fingers through Cillian¡¯s hair, tears silently spiraling over her cheeks.


    ¡°My love,¡± she whispers. ¡°I should¡¯ve known they wouldn¡¯t be able to kill you.¡± Leaning over him, she presses a soft kiss to his lips. ¡°Thank you foring back to us.¡±


    It¡¯s the first time I see Dana interact in such a loving way toward Cillian.


    ¡°Why did you hide your rtionship?¡±


    Dana swallows hard then gives me a trembling smile. ¡°Your father would¡¯ve worried. Cillian¡¯s attention needed to be focused on you.¡±


    It was. He never left my side at the expense of his own happiness.


    Now that I¡¯ve experienced my own love with Damien, I can only imagine how hard it must¡¯ve been for Cillian and Dana.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I murmur.


    Instantly Dana shakes her head. ¡°We love you like our own, Miss Winter. It was our choice.¡±


    My gaze turns to Cillian, and a burst of happiness explodes inside me.


    He¡¯s home.


    I didn¡¯t lose everyone.


    Emotion wells in my chest, but I swallow it down and clear my throat.


    The time for crying has passed. Now it¡¯s time to celebrate the wins we¡¯ve had.


    My lips curve up at the thought of the ncos being wiped out. I¡¯m disappointed at how fast it happened. There was no time to savor the kills.


    But they are dead. They¡¯ve paid with their own lives for the family they¡¯ve taken from me.


    My enemies now know what I¡¯m capable of. Word will spread of my marriage to Damien. People will know of my alliance with Alexei and Demitri.


    I stare at Cillian and Dana. The couple who have sacrificed so much for me.


    It¡¯s my turn to keep them safe.


    ¡°You and Cillian can now enjoy your rtionship,¡± I murmur. Dana¡¯s eyes dart to mine. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you. I don¡¯t want you to worry about me any longer. Damien will take over as the head of the family, and together we will keep you safe.¡±


    Dana reaches her hand to me, and I don¡¯t hesitate to take hold of it.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Winter.¡± Dana gets up and gives Cillian ast nce before she says, ¡°I¡¯ll prepare something to eat. The men must be hungry.¡±


    As the sun begins to rise, I move from the chair to the bed and sitting down, I carefully take Cillian¡¯s hand in my own.


    My eyes drink in his features. ¡°Rest and get better. Your time of protecting me is over.¡± I lean forward and press a kiss to his forehead. ¡°It¡¯s my turn to look after you.¡±


    Emotion wells in my chest, and I allow a tear to fall.


    ¡°Thank you for being my father, my mother, my mentor, my best friend. Thank you for fighting so hard to get back to me.¡±


    Cillian lets out a sharp breath, and then his eyes drift open.


    I smile as he focuses on my face. ¡°Poppet,¡± he breathes.


    ¡°Hi,¡± I grin happily at him. ¡°How do you feel?¡± ¡°A little worse for wear,¡± he mumbles.


    ¡°Demitri gave you some antibiotics and cleaned your wounds. We¡¯ll have you back on your feet in no time.¡±


    A lopsided grin forms around his lips, and I struggle not to cry from the joy of seeing it again. ¡°I missed that smile so much,¡± I admit.


    His eyes rest on me with endless love. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell them, poppet.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t tell them what?¡±


    ¡°Where you were. Where the ind is,¡± he says, already short of breath from the strain it¡¯s taking to talk.


    Cillian suffered to keep me safe.


    ¡°I love you so much, Cillian,¡± is all I can think to say as I press another kiss to his forehead. ¡°Rest. I¡¯ll take care of you from now on.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°My poppet,¡± he breathes before his eyes drift closed.


    I sit with Cillian until Danaes back. ¡°He woke for a moment,¡± I tell her. ¡°He was lucid.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay with him. Go eat, Miss Winter.¡±


    I nod my head, and getting up from the bed, I softly leave the room as Dana takes my ce to keep vigil over Cillian.


    I find the men in the dining room, filling their stomachs with the breakfast Dana prepared. I sit down on Damien¡¯s right.


    ¡°Cillian woke,¡± I inform them as I help myself to some pancakes and eggs.


    ¡°Good,¡± Alexei mutters. ¡°I¡¯m d you got your friend back.¡±


    I can¡¯t stop smiling as I enjoy breakfast with my new family.


    ¡°Alexei and Demitri are leaving today,¡± Damien says as I take a bite of the pancakes.


    My eyes dart to the two men as I chew and swallow, then I ask, ¡°So soon? You can¡¯t stay a little longer?¡±


    Alexei shakes his head. ¡°Business waits for no one.¡± My shoulders sag a bit. ¡°Thank you for helping me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what family is for,¡± Demitri murmurs.


    I meet my brother-inw¡¯s eyes for a long moment. We didn¡¯t have any time to get to know each other. ¡°You¡¯lle to visit when you can?¡±


    Demitri nods. ¡°Not often, though.¡± His gaze moves to Damien¡¯s. ¡°You could always travel to LA.¡±


    ¡°We have to sell the diamonds,¡± Alexei interrupts. ¡°The buyer is in New York. We could meet you there.¡±


    Damien and I both nod at the news.


    ¡°That way, you¡¯ll take your rightful ce as diamond smugglers in the Ruin,¡± Alexei adds.


    As Mr. and Mrs. Vetrov, our enemies will know we¡¯re unkible and merciless. Hopefully, our name alone will be enough to prevent another blood bath.


    DAMIEN


    With Winter next to me, we see Alexei and Demitri off.


    I hug Alexei before embracing my brother. ¡°Keep safe,¡± Demitri murmurs.


    ¡°You too.¡±


    He pulls back, and with his hands on my shoulders, our gazes lock. ¡°You¡¯ve done well. I¡¯m proud of you.¡±


    The corner of my mouth curves up at hearing my brother¡¯s praise.


    As they board the ne, Winter takes hold of my hand, snuggling against my side.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be okay without them, right?¡± she asks.


    I pull my hand free from hers and wrap my arm around her shoulders. Pressing a kiss to her temple, my voice is low and filled with strength as I say, ¡°We¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    Winter lifts her face to mine, her mouth curving into a smile. ¡°I love you, my husband.¡±


    Lifting an eyebrow, I steer her toward the house. ¡°We have to tell Cillian we¡¯re married.¡± A grimace forms on her face, and I let out a chuckle. ¡°Let me handle it.¡±


    ¡°Good, when I¡¯m done nursing Cillian back to health, I can nurse you when he¡¯s done beating you up,¡± she teases me.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see him try.¡± I let out a chuckle as we step into the house  our home.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to check on Cillian,¡± Winter says. ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Take care of business.¡±


    Winter turns her face up to me, and I press a kiss to her mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help with the business once Cillian has recovered.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡±


    I watch her walk up the stairs then leave the house to check on the guards stationed around the ind. I need to get to know every single one of them. It takes me a couple of hours as I walk around the grounds, familiarizing myself with where everything is.


    When I reach the men guarding the piers, I ask, ¡°Names and how long have you worked here?¡±


    ¡°Phil. Eleven years,¡± the first and oldest of the three answers.


    My gaze snaps to the second man. ¡°Jasper. Seven years.¡±


    When my eyes lock on thest man, he gives me a condescending look. ¡°Petro. Five years.¡±


    ¡°Petro,¡± I grumble, taking a threatening step toward him. ¡°Do we have a problem?¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± he mutters while smirking as if he knows something I¡¯m not aware of.


    I take another step closer to him and stare him down until he nces away. ¡°You¡¯re wee to leave,¡± I murmur darkly. ¡°In a body bag.¡± His eyes snap back to mine, and I see a glimmer of fear. ¡°I¡¯m not Patrick Hemsley or Cillian. Don¡¯t fuck with me.¡±


    Petro nods and wisely backs a step away from me. ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    I make my way back to the house, and reaching Cillian¡¯s room, I murmur, ¡°Winter,e here.¡±


    She lets go of Cillian¡¯s hand, and when she steps out into the hallway, I shut the door, so Dana won¡¯t hear us talk.


    Winter gives me a questioning look, then asks, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I went to check on the guards, and one gave me attitude.¡± The more I think about the incident, the more I wish I had just killed him. I won¡¯t tolerate insubordination. ¡°How well do you know them?¡±


    ¡°Well enough. Which one do you have a problem with?¡± ¡°Petro. He¡¯s stationed by the piers.¡±


    I watch as Winter¡¯s eyes widen, then she quickly says, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of him. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Tilting my head, my heartbeat begins to speed up. My voice is a low warning as I ask, ¡°Is there something I should know?¡± Winter steps closer to me and ces her hand on my arm as if she¡¯s trying to cate me. My expression hardens. ¡°Don¡¯t dare lie to me. Have you fucked him?¡±


    ¡°It was before you ¡±


    I walk away before she can finish the sentence and rush out of the house in the direction of the piers. Anger burns through my veins. Every time I start to think about that fucker with my wife, even if it was before she married me, unreasonable rage engulfs me.


    ¡°Damien!¡± I hear Winter call behind me.


    Halfway there, I pull my gun from behind my back, and my finger hovers over the trigger. With every step I take, the


    rage burns hotter, like an inferno incinerating all logic, until my vision tunnels on the three men ahead of me.


    ¡°Damien, wait!¡± Winter catches up to me and grabs hold of my arm.


    I shrug her off, and one dark re from me is enough for her to stop walking.


    Jasper notices me first and quickly says something to the other two. As Petro¡¯s head snaps in my direction, I raise the gun, and I don¡¯t stop walking until the barrel is pressed against his skull.


    ¡°You fucked my wife?¡±


    He just stares at me as fear pales his face.


    Without a second thought, I pull the trigger, then I turn my gaze to Phil. ¡°Has anyone else on this ind fucked her?¡±


    ¡°No, Sir,¡± he answers immediately. ¡°Dispose of the body,¡± I growl the order. ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    I walk back to where Winter¡¯s standing, her eyes wide on me. Stopping right in front of her, my voice is low with anger, ¡°I better be the only man alive who¡¯s fucked you.¡±


    ¡°You are,¡± she breathes.


    It¡¯s only then the rage begins to lose its potency, and I breathe through the rest of the anger until I¡¯m in control of my emotions.


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one I love. I haven¡¯t loved before you,¡± Winter says, a pleading look on her face.


    The words help calm me, and I reach for her neck, wrapping my fingers around her throat. I pull her to me, and Winter tilts her head back to keep eye contact with me.


    Her hands find my sides, and she grips hold of my shirt. ¡°There¡¯s only you, Damien.¡±


    Leaning down, I im her mouth, kissing her until she¡¯s gasping against my lips and my lungs burn for air.

 25

    WINTER


    I must¡¯ve fallen asleep on the chair next to Cillian¡¯s bed because I¡¯m woken by Damien as he lifts me to his chest.


    He carries me to our bed andys me down. Without a word, he pulls my shirt over my head. His fingers curl into the waistband of my sweatpants, and he tugs the fabric off, along with my panties.


    I watch as he throws the clothes in theundry basket before taking off his own. He turns off the lights thenes to climb into bed. When his hand grips hold of my hip, I snuggle closer until I¡¯m pressed against his chest.


    Silence fills the room. I rest my hand on his bare skin and press a kiss to his throat.


    ¡°The first time I saw you, I never could¡¯ve imagined this would be our future,¡± I murmur.


    ¡°A lot has happened in five weeks.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sure you never thought you¡¯d love me,¡± I tease him, not wanting the incident from this afternoon to affect our rtionship. Honestly, I haven¡¯t thought about Petro or Damien finding out. It was thest thing on my mind.


    ¡°It was hard pushing my feelings for you aside,¡± he admits.


    I lift my head and meet his eyes. ¡°Do you regret not being auctioned off to Carson?¡±


    Damien brings his hand to my face and draws a line from my temple to my lips. ¡°At first, I was angry, but then I was made an offer I couldn¡¯t resist.¡±


    ¡°Marrying me?¡± Keeping my palm t on his skin, I move my hand down until I reach his cock. I wrap my fingers around his length and begin to slowly stroke him.


    Damien nods as he rolls me onto my back. ¡°iming you.¡± He positions himself between my legs and begins to rub his hardness against my clit. Lowering his head, his teeth tug at my bottom lip, and then he leaves a trail of kisses and bites down my throat beforeing back to my mouth.


    I feel his hand between us, his knuckles brushing over my clit, as he positions his cock by my opening. He thrusts inside me, and I gasp against his lips. I expect him to take me hard, but instead, he keeps still as he begins to deepen the kiss.


    It¡¯s different from the ones before. It feels as if Damien¡¯s making love to my mouth, his tongue caressing me with strong strokes, and his lips kneading mine until I moan against him.


    He pulls out of me before slowly entering me, filling me with every inch of him. When he keeps the pace agonizingly slow, I whimper into his mouth.


    Damien breaks the kiss, and lifting his head, he locks eyes with me.


    He pulls out again, and this time when he slowly enters me, he asks, ¡°Do you feel me?¡±


    ¡°Every inch,¡± I breathe.


    The moment bes loaded with intensity as he keeps my gaze imprisoned. Emotion begins to build in my chest as he pushes inside me again.


    Damien¡¯s making love to me. For the first time.


    My breaths begin to rush over my lips, and overwhelmed by the realization, I blink fast to keep the tears back.


    He pushes his arm under my body and gripping me tightly to him, his mouth finds mine again. He sweeps me away from this world to a ce where only we exist.


    I fall so hard, so unbelievably fast, from how passionately he¡¯s kissing me. I savor every stroke as he fills me. I inhale his breaths. My arms wrap tightly around his broad back, and I cling to the man who¡¯s be my life.


    ¡°You own me,¡± I whimper, and it¡¯s all it takes for Damien to lose control.


    He begins to drive into me, harder and faster with every thrust until my body bows against his. Pleasure rips through me like a devasting tornado.


    Panting against his mouth, I breathe in his growl as he finds his own release. His muscled body jerks against mine, and then I take his weight as he copses on top of me.


    For a long moment, our breathing is all that fills the air as we cling to each other.


    Damien is the first to move, lifting his head so he can look at me. Our eyes meet, and then he murmurs, ¡°va ne mogut apisat¡¯ mayu lyubof¡¯ k tebe.¡±


    My lips curve up at hearing the Russian words. ¡°What does it mean?¡±


    ¡°Words can¡¯t describe my love for you.¡±


    Lifting my head, I press a tender kiss to his mouth.


    DAMIEN


    Cillian¡¯s been sleeping on and off for the past three days, but when he¡¯s finally awake enough to sit up in bed, I walk into the room to check on him.


    Before I can ask how he¡¯s feeling, Cillian gestures to Winter¡¯s left hand. ¡°What the fuck is that on her finger?¡±


    ¡°Cillian,¡± Winter begins, but I shake my head at her to keep quiet as I step closer to the bed.


    ¡°It¡¯s my ring. Winter¡¯s my wife.¡±


    Cillian stares at me, and I watch as anger tightens his features. ¡°You fucking forced her into a marriage?¡±


    ¡°It was an alliance. No one forced Winter to do anything she didn¡¯t agree to.¡±


    ¡°She lost her family. She thought she lost me. Four fucking days and you take over,¡± Cillian begins to rage at me.


    ¡°She had a choice,¡± I bite the words out.


    ¡°What choice?¡± he growls. ¡°She¡¯s a young woman up against the Vetrovs and Koslovs. What fucking choice did that leave her?¡±


    I take a calming breath, knowing I can¡¯t lose my temper.


    ¡°I love him,¡± Winter interrupts, her voice soft. Cillian¡¯s gaze snaps to her, and she repeats, ¡°I love, Damien. It was my choice to marry him.¡±


    ¡°How? You barely know him. A month at St. Monarch¡¯s while you were supposed to focus on your training. When did you have time to fall in love?¡±


    Winter holds Cillian¡¯s gaze as she admits, ¡°The moment Iid eyes on him.¡±


    ¡°Come on, poppet,¡± he scoffs. ¡°Love at first sight? That¡¯s nothing but a fairytale.¡±


    ¡°Not to me, it isn¡¯t,¡± she begins to argue, and it makes the corner of my mouth lift. ¡°Damien¡¯s everything I want in a man. You said it yourself when you told me stories of the Vetrovs. He¡¯s merciless, unkible, with a devastating potency no one can escape. That¡¯s what I wanted, what I needed to survive in this world, and he was able to give it to me.¡±


    Even though Winter knew that about me, she never backed down.


    Cillian turns his attention back to me. ¡°And you? Was it only for the business?¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°It was for her fiery spirit.¡±


    I watch as the anger retreats from his face as my words sink in.


    ¡°I love her.¡±


    Cillian takes a deep breath, a twinge of pain on his face, then he leans back against the pillows. He¡¯s quiet for a moment before he says, ¡°You can be d I¡¯m stuck in this bed, or it would be you and me in the barn.¡±


    Unable to keep a straight face, I begin to smile. ¡°We¡¯ll wait until you¡¯re back on your feet.¡±


    His eyes move between Winter and me. ¡°Christ, poppet.


    Only you would marry a Vetrov.¡±


    She lets out a chuckle. ¡°You know me, I always wanted the best.¡±


    He pins me with a look of warning. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt her.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°What about the business?¡± Cillian asks.


    God, here we go for round two.


    Squaring my shoulders, I say, ¡°Alexei gets fifty percent.¡± Cillian blinks at me, then he mutters, ¡°Say that again.¡± ¡°Alexei will arrange the buyers.¡±


    Cillian¡¯s	eyes	dart	between	Winter	and	me.	¡°Fifty percent?¡±


    ¡°For his protection and support, yes,¡± I answer.


    I¡¯m surprised when Cillian doesn¡¯t burst a vein but instead thinks about it, then he mutters, ¡°Christ. Four days and the Vetrovs and Koslovs take over. You people don¡¯t waste any time.¡±


    ¡°Time is money,¡± I shrug.


    ¡°Who will do the runs and negotiations with the rebels?¡± ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°We will,¡± Winter interrupts.


    My gaze snaps to hers. ¡°We¡¯re not having that conversation now.¡± I turn my attention back to Cillian. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the business with Alexei¡¯s help.¡±


    ¡°Good luck trying to keep this one away from the business,¡± he mutters.


    Again the corner of my mouth lifts and considering the conversation over, I say, ¡°Time for dinner.¡±


    When Dana moves to get up from where she¡¯s sitting on the side of the bed, Winter says, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll te the food and bring it to you.¡±


    Before we leave the room, Cillian mutters, ¡°She might love you, but you¡¯ll have to prove yourself to me.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± I chuckle as I take hold of Winter¡¯s hand.


    Leaving the room, Winter¡¯s quiet until we reach the kitchen. I take a seat at the ind and watch as she begins to te themb and vegetables Dana prepared.


    ¡°I will go with you on the runs,¡± she grumbles, giving me a re.


    ¡°It¡¯s not safe,¡± I state the obvious. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to focus on the job with you there.¡±


    ¡°Damien,¡± she snaps, her hands stilling. ¡°I did everything right during the attack on the ncos. I can hold my own. Stop trying to keep me locked away on the ind. I won¡¯t stand for it.¡±


    Seeing the fire in her eyes, I begin to grow hard. ¡°I¡¯ll fuck you on this table. I don¡¯t care if Dana walks in on us.¡±


    She makes a disgruntled sound through her nose. ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject.¡±


    Rising to my feet, I go to stand behind Winter. I wrap my arms around her and slip a hand between her legs. ¡°You know it¡¯s a turn-on when you fight me.¡± I press a kiss to the scar on her neck and then suck hard as I begin to rub her through the clothes. ¡°Still, you defy me every chance you get.¡± Moving my hand up, I slip it under the fabric, and then my middle finger brushes over her sensitive nerves.


    ¡°I will go with,¡± she breathes as she braces her hands on the table and tilts her head back.


    With my free hand, I grab hold of her hair as I begin to rub her harder, only skimming over her opening.


    ¡°Damien,¡± she gasps as she begins to ride my hand. ¡°Please take me with.¡± Her hips move in sync with my hand. ¡°Please. Please. Please.¡±


    My lips curve up into a satisfied smirk as I make her orgasm, and then I murmur in her ear, ¡°You don¡¯t leave my side during a run.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± she breathlessly agrees.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    I pull my hand free from her pants and bring my middle finger to her mouth. ¡°Suck, Princess.¡±


    Her lips open for me, and then her tongue swirls around my finger as she tastes herself.


    ¡°Feed Dana and Cillian and get food in your stomach so I can take you to bed,¡± I order as I take a seat at the ind again.


    Winter gives me an alluring smile as she continues to te the food.


    God, this woman. I wonder if she knows what power she holds over me?

 26

    WINTER


    Going in search of Damien, I find him in my father¡¯s office. A frown darkens his face as he stares at something on theptop.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I ask as I move around the desk to see what he¡¯s looking at.


    ¡°Checking the designated airport and surrounding areas of Sierra Leone for the next run,¡± he murmurs deep in thought.


    I nce over the map, then ask, ¡°When are we going?¡±


    Damien nces at me, and I can see he¡¯s still not happy with me going on the run. ¡°Three days from now. I¡¯ve made contact with the rebels this morning.¡±


    ¡°Your father always said there was something special about the diamonds in Sierra Leone,¡± Cillian suddenly says as hees in. ¡°They have a special light and coloring.¡± Cillian takes a seat, a sh of pain on his face from the movement. ¡°We¡¯re leaving in three days?¡±


    ¡°We?¡± I ask as I straighten up. ¡°You¡¯re in no shape to travel.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he grumbles. ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting you face the RUF without me there.¡±


    ¡°RUF?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Radical Unified Front,¡± Damien mutters. ¡°It¡¯s what the rebels call themselves.¡±


    ¡°Cillian, you¡¯re still recovering,¡± I state. ¡°Sit this one out.


    I¡¯ll have Damien, and we¡¯re taking five men with us.¡±


    ¡°Sierra Leone is not like any country you¡¯ve been to, poppet,¡± Cillian says. ¡°It¡¯s ravaged by war. ¡°Issa Gbao, the leader of the RUF, will kill first, then ask questions. You can¡¯t argue with him the way you argue with us. I¡¯m going with. I can handle a weapon, and someone needs to keep you on a leash.¡±


    Damien lets out a chuckle, and it has me narrowing my eyes at him before leveling Cillian with a scowl. ¡°Don¡¯t treat me like I¡¯m a child,¡± I bite out. ¡°I¡¯ve bled for this business. I¡¯m the Blood Princess. This is my legacy, and I will not let you and Damien keep me from taking my rightful ce.¡±


    Losing my temper, I stalk out of the office, knowing I¡¯ll say something I¡¯ll regret. I¡¯m tired of being treated as a lessor.


    I walk out of the house and keep going until I find myself nearing the family cemetery. My pace slows down until I stop in front of my father¡¯s grave.


    The anger keeps simmering in my chest as my gaze drifts over my loved ones¡¯ final resting ce.


    ¡°They think I¡¯m weak.¡± I fist my hands at my sides as I try to slow my breathing down.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re weak,¡± Damien suddenly says behind


    me.


    I swing around, directing a re at him. ¡°You make me


    feel weak. Cillian as well. Neither of you trust me.¡±


    Damien shakes his head as he closes the distance between us. When he reaches for my neck, I pull away. His eyes snap to mine, and then his hand shoots out, and before I can move, his fingers wrap around my throat, and he yanks me to him.


    His dark eyes prate mine as he growls, ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re weak, Princess. I just don¡¯t want you anywhere near danger. It fucking puts the fear of God in me, and it¡¯s an emotion I¡¯m notfortable with at all.¡±


    ¡°I can take care of myself. How many times must I prove myself to you?¡± I snap as I grab hold of his wrist. Damien¡¯s eyes narrow on me. ¡°You¡¯ll never see me as an equal, will you?¡±


    The thought stabs through my heart.


    His expression turns to granite as his fingers flex around my throat. ¡°I¡¯m fucking trying, Winter. I agreed to you going with me. What more do you want?¡±


    My breaths explode over my lips as I cry, ¡°Your respect! Not just your love. Not only your controlling possessiveness. I just want you to respect me as the Blood Princess.¡± It feels like this fight¡¯s beening since we got married, and now I can¡¯t stop the words from spilling from me. ¡°I¡¯m not just your wife. I¡¯m a Mafia princess¡­ a queen, and I demand to be treated as one. I killed Antonio nco. I fought for the Hemsley legacy. My family lies behind me.¡±


    Damien lets go and takes a step away from me. His body is tense, and his stare deadly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t have your fear crippling me,¡± I say as I take a step toward him. ¡°You¡¯re the strongest man I know, Damien. I need


    that strength behind me. We¡¯re either a team or nothing.¡±


    His jaw clenches at my words, and for a long moment, he just stares at me. ¡°Fine.¡±


    I begin to frown. ¡°Fine, what?¡± ¡°We¡¯re a team,¡± he mutters.


    My frown deepens. I expected him tosh out at me. ¡°You agree with me?¡± I ask to make sure.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to fuck me into submission?¡±


    The corner of his mouth lifts into a sexy smirk. ¡°Tonight, you will pay for the way you spoke to me, but right now, we have work to do.¡±


    Surprised by his reaction, I ask, ¡°You won¡¯t fight me on this again?¡±


    He lets out a silent chuckle. ¡°We¡¯ll fight again, but for this run, you win.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll win every time,¡± I mutter as I begin to walk past him.


    Damien¡¯s arm falls around my shoulders, then he chuckles, ¡°My little spitfire.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m an inferno,¡± I grumble, but I don¡¯t pull away from him and instead wrap my arm around his lower back.


    DAMIENN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    As the nees to a standstill, my eyes snap between Winter and Cillian. ¡°Let me do the talking.¡±


    Getting up from the seats, I check Winter¡¯s bulletproof vest before checking my own. ¡°Recheck your weapons,¡± I mutter.


    Holding the submachine gun against my stomach, with the barrel facing down, I walk to the exit, and opening the door, I descend the stairs. Winter¡¯s right behind me, with Cillian and the men bringing up the rear.


    As I step onto Sierra Leone ground, I hear vehicles, and then three jeeps appear from the bushes surrounding the airfield.


    Each vehicle holds five men, all armed to the teeth. I take a deep breath. ¡°Don¡¯t bring the briefcase until I give the all-clear signal.¡±


    I wait for the jeeps toe to a stop in a cloud of dust before I walk toward them.


    One of the rebels jumps off and walks toward me, a merciless gleam in his eyes. I meet his gaze, and when we stop a couple of feet from each other, his eyes sweep over me with disgust. ¡°Vetrov?¡± he spits my name out.


    ¡°Gbao,¡± I mutter, refusing to deal with anyone but the leader.


    The rebel gestures toward the jeep with his AK47.


    The leader jumps off a Jeep, and letting out a bark ofughter, he slowly walks toward me. ¡°So this is the new head


    of the Hemsley family?¡± His tone is condescending. When he stops in front of me, heughs again, ¡°Or the guard dog?¡±


    I don¡¯t let him bait me, but instead, pin him with a deadly re. ¡°Did you bring the diamonds?¡± I get right to the point.


    He nods, his eyes sharpening on me as he waves a hand in the air. ¡°Money?¡±


    ¡°Diamonds first,¡± I growl.


    Tension begins to run high as one of the rebels opens a tin containing the diamonds, and the rest of the rebels dismount the jeeps.


    I hold up a hand, gesturing for Winter toe to me. The skin prickles on the back of my neck until she¡¯s next to me, with Cillian on her other side.


    The leader¡¯s eyes rove over her, and then he smirks.


    My heart falters as Winter moves forward. She lifts her chin, her eyes twin mes as she faces off with the rebels.


    She holds her hand, palm up, and then Gbao nods.


    The rebel drops a single diamond in her hand, and I watch the men closely while Winter performs the sandpaper test. Then she mutters, ¡°I¡¯ll choose the next one.¡± She takes another and checks it. ¡°We¡¯re good.¡±


    My senses are on high alert, my skin prickling, and my breaths slow. ¡°Bring the money.¡±


    Cillian walks back to the ne and secondster returns with the briefcase. He sets it down on the ground, and opening it, he steps back to Winter¡¯s side.


    Gbao eyes the money then makes azy gesture for one of his men to take it.


    Silence fills the air as they hand the tin of diamonds to Winter, and neither group turn their back on the other as we slowly retreat to the ne.


    Only when we¡¯re on the aircraft, and I shut the door behind us, do my muscles begin to rx. I remain standing by the door, my weapon ready as we taxi down the dusty runway.


    Gunfire erupts, then Cillian says, ¡°They¡¯re leaving. Just firing into the air. Nothing to worry about.¡±


    When we take off from Sierra Leone soil, I walk to Winter and take the seat next to her. I set the weapon down and suck in a deep breath of air.


    ¡°That went much better than I expected,¡± Winter mutters as she inspects every diamond. ¡°The way the two of you went on, I was expecting some fun.¡±


    Cillian lets out a chuckle. ¡°Only you¡¯d call it boring.¡±


    ¡°Not every meeting will be that easy,¡± I grumble. Still, I¡¯m proud of how Winter held her own. She didn¡¯t bristle under pressure. Not that I expected her to.


    ¡°When will we do the drop?¡± she asks. ¡°Next month.¡±


    ¡°Will Alexei meet us in New York?¡± She closes the tin and hands it to Cillian, who ces it in a briefcase.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Winter¡¯s eyes settle on my face, and then she smiles at me. ¡°We should celebrate our first sessful run.¡±


    ¡°A barbeque, a bonfire, and a pint of beer,¡± Cillian mutters.


    It makes Winter chuckle. ¡°Just like father did every time he got home.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good,¡± I agree, just relieved nothing went wrong. God, I hope it will get easier with time having Winter along on the runs because I know for a fact my wife won¡¯t back down.

 27

    WINTER


    Seated around the bonfire pit, I have a soft smile on my face as I watch Cillian down another beer. ¡°Nectar of the Gods,¡± he muses as he sets his beer mug down.


    Dana immediately fills it again, to which Cillian says, ¡°Are you trying to get me drunk, woman?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± she teases him.


    ¡°Oh.¡± His eyebrows lift, then he gives her a lopsided grin. ¡°Will you take advantage of me then?¡±


    I let out a sputter ofughter. ¡°Eww. I¡¯m right here.¡± Looking awkward, Cillian mutters, ¡°Sorry, poppet.¡±


    Damien sits down next to me and ces his hand on my thigh, his grip tight. He just showered, and with his hair damp and his aftershave filling the air I breathe, I say, ¡°I should get you drunk, so I can take advantage of you.¡± My eyes drop to the ck shirt that spans tightly over his chest, and then I drink in his muscr legs.


    Cillian lets out a groan. ¡°Payback¡¯s a bitch.¡±


    Damien turns his gaze to me, and seeing my desire for him on my face, his lips curve up. ¡°You don¡¯t have to get me drunk.¡±


    ¡°Christ have mercy,¡± Cillian mumbles as he lifts the beer to his mouth.


    I let out a burst ofughter which makes Damien smile. ¡°This is nice,¡± I murmur.


    Dana goes to get the steaks from the kitchen and puts Cillian to work so he¡¯ll grill them. Soon the aroma fills the air, and I let out a happy sigh.


    Damien presses a kiss to my temple, and wrapping his arm around me, he pulls me into his side. ¡°Are you happy?¡±


    I nod, my cheek brushing against his shirt. ¡°Very.¡±


    I watch as the mes dance, shooting embers into the night sky. Dana and Cillian¡¯s flirting and chuckles drift from where they¡¯re barbequing.


    God, what more could I want from this life? I have Damien Vetrov as my husband. I have Dana and Cillian. The business will continue to thrive.


    Life is perfect.


    In the week following the run, we all find a routine. Damien and I n the future runs and sales for theing month, while Cillian keeps an eye on the guards and grounds.


    ¡°Congo¡¯s next?¡± I ask to make sure as I sift through my father¡¯s documents. I decided to clean out the office so Damien and I can make it our own. I¡¯ll pack away Dad and


    Sean¡¯s personal belongings at some point, but I¡¯m not ready for that yet.


    ¡°Yes, next week. We¡¯re meeting on Thursday,¡± Damien answers from where he¡¯s setting the code on the new vault he installed today.


    ¡°What¡¯s the code?¡± I nce up from the papers in my hand.


    ¡°Our wedding day. The year, then the month, and the date,¡± he murmurs as he locks the code in. When he turns to me, I reward him with a smile.


    I turn my attention back to the documents and let out a sigh. ¡°Lord only knows why my father kept these. Receipts for coffee? Why?¡±


    ¡°Who knows,¡± Damien murmurs as he takes a seat. I have everything on the encryptedptop so just throw the documents away.¡±


    I shove it into a box. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Damien begins to help, and then he freezes. He drops the papers he was holding and picks up a photo. His lips curve up into a smile I haven¡¯t seen before. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    He turns it so I can see. ¡°Oh, I was ten.¡± It¡¯s a photo of Mom, Sean, and me from when we still lived in Irnd.


    Damien stares at the photo again. ¡°Little Winter.¡± He sets the photo aside, then asks, ¡°Do you miss Irnd?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes,¡± I answer as I load another stack of documents into the box. ¡°And you? Do you miss Russia?¡±


    Damien shakes his head. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been home for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Same,¡± I agree. ¡°This is home. The ind.¡± Damien only smiles, and it has me asking, ¡°Does the ind feel like home to you?¡±


    His eyes lift to mine. ¡°You¡¯re my home, Princess. I don¡¯t care where we live.¡± He continues to sift through the documents, and then he opens a folder, and a frown forms on his face.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I ask as he slowly pages through whatever¡¯s in the folder.


    I get up so I can see as he says, ¡°Photos of us at the academy.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I move closer and then nce at the photos. There¡¯s one of us jogging around the academy. Another is of us during training. There¡¯s also one where Damien¡¯s gaze is locked on me while I¡¯m having dinner with Adrien.


    ¡°God, there¡¯s so many,¡± I gasp as I take a couple, looking through them. My father had me watched while I was at St. Monarch¡¯s. ¡°Look.¡± I hold a photo of Damien carrying me. It must¡¯ve been after Vince drugged me. ¡°This was two days before the auction. My father said nothing of him knowing about the attack.¡±


    Damien shows me one where I have my arm hooked through his, and we¡¯re staring at each other. ¡°The first night before dinner.¡±


    I put down the photos and look at a printout of Damien¡¯s aplishments.  There¡¯s  also  correspondence  between


    Madame Keller and my father where she tells him we have an unusual bond, and Dad makes his interest clear he wants to bid on Damien for me.


    ¡°The greatest gift he gave me,¡± I murmur.


    DAMIEN


    Carson called after he sessfullypleted his contract. It feels as if we haven¡¯t seen each other in months, yet it¡¯s only been four weeks.


    I stand by the piers as I watch a boat approach the ind, and then a smile forms on my face when I see Carson. He brings the boat to a stop next to the dock and tosses me a rope. I tie it to a pole and then hold my hand out to him. He takes it with a wide grin, and as soon as he steps onto the dock, we embrace each other.


    ¡°You got married,¡± Carson chuckles as he pulls back to grab his bag.


    ¡°Your brother¡¯s doing,¡± I mutter. We stare at each other, then I ask, ¡°You¡¯ve been well?¡±


    He nods as I gesture for him to walk. ¡°The contract was sessful. I had no problems.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± I nce at him. ¡°What¡¯s next? Will you join Alexei?¡±


    To my surprise, Carson shakes his head. ¡°Not yet. I like being a lone wolf.¡± His gaze roams over the ind, then he asks, ¡°How¡¯s married life?¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Carson gives me a questioning look, and it has me borating, ¡°It¡¯s very good.¡± My words draw a chuckle from him.


    As we near the house, Winteres out the back door, and then I admit, ¡°There¡¯s no getting her out of my system. I love her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m happy for you, brother,¡± Carson says, his words genuine.


    ¡°You¡¯re not pissed off that I won¡¯t be joining you?¡± I ask, not wanting there to be any bad blood between us.


    ¡°No. I¡¯ll be fine on my own. Besides,¡± he gestures at the grounds surrounding the house, ¡°I like having a ce I can escape to between contracts.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll always be wee,¡± I say just before we reach Winter.


    When Carson hugs her, Winter¡¯s eyes widen, and she stands frozen. He lets her go, thenughs, ¡°You¡¯re family now.¡±


    Her lips curve up. ¡°So you don¡¯t want to kill me for stealing your custodian.¡±


    Carson lets out another burst ofughter. ¡°I lost him the moment heid eyes on you. I didn¡¯t kill you then, so there¡¯s no reason to worry now.¡±


    ¡°Carson Koslov,¡± Cillian says from the backdoor. ¡°While you¡¯re here, I want to hire you to take out Damien for marrying Winter behind my back.¡±


    Carson¡¯s eyes snap to me, and it has me chuckling. ¡°He¡¯s joking.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make jokes like that,¡± Winter chastises Cillian as she pushes him back into the house.


    ¡°Seems you got a father-inw anyway,¡± Carson mutters.


    ¡°At least once a day, he wants to kick my ass,¡± I chuckle.


    Meeting Carson¡¯s gaze, I exin, ¡°It¡¯s our way of bonding.¡±


    ¡°Come. Show me your house,¡± Carson says, throwing an arm around my shoulder.


    Walking inside, I introduce Carson to Dana before I take him to the living room. Carson sets his bag down while I pour us each a shot of Vodka.


    ¡°Na zdorovje,¡± we toast before swallowing the shot down.


    Carson nces around then his eyes meet mine again. ¡°How¡¯s the diamond business?¡±


    We take a seat as I answer, ¡°Good. We had a sessful run, and the next one is on Thursday. I was hoping you¡¯de with.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯d like to see what you do now,¡± he agrees. ¡°Are you sure you can only stay the week?¡± I ask. ¡°Yes, I want to visit Alexei before my next contract.¡±


    I nod as Winteres into the living room. She takes a seat next to me, then smiles at Carson. ¡°Do you know who


    your next contract is?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Carson shakes his head. ¡°Not yet.¡±


    We visit until it¡¯s time for dinner, and then we move to the dining room.


    When Dana ces a feast on the table, Carson says, ¡°God, it looks good. I¡¯ve been living off junk.¡± Then he grins at me. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re picking up weight.¡±


    My eyebrows dart up as Cillian chuckles, and then I mutter, ¡°I¡¯ll kick both your asses in the barn tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s on,¡± Cillian says, a grin spreading over his face.


    Winter takes her seat on my right, and I reach for her hand, giving it a squeeze before we help ourselves to the delicious food.


    While eating, banter andughter fill the air, and as I nce around the table, I take in my family with a smile curving my lips.


    I never knew something like this existed, not until Winter.


    My gaze drifts to her, and I¡¯m met with her warm smile.


    To think, I get to wake up to her beautiful face every morning. I get to watch men submit to her while she bends the knee to only me.


    ¡°I love you,¡± I murmur softly, now understanding the true meaning of the emotion.

 28

    Epilogue


    DAMIEN


    Fifteen yearster¡­


    Crouching next to Inna, our seven-year-old little girl, I murmur, ¡°Take a deep breath, then you slowly let it out before pulling the trigger.¡±


    Inna nods then lines the barrel up with her sight. I watch as she inhales and exhales, and then her tiny finger pulls the trigger.


    When the paintball sts over Cillian¡¯s back and he lets out a curse, I grab hold of Inna and make a run for cover.


    ¡°Little shits,¡± Cillian shouts after us.


    Inna¡¯sughter explodes through the forest, and it has me covering her mouth as I try not tough myself. ¡°Shh, we need to be silent.¡±


    ¡°Silent my butt,¡± Niki, our eleven-year-old son, chuckles, and then a paintball hits my leg. ¡°Mom, I got Dad,¡± he yells.


    I don¡¯t stop running and pointing my gun at Niki, I shoot him in the stomach, bright yellow stting over his ck shirt. ¡°Dad!¡± he shouts, and then he runs after me just as Winter breaks through the trees.


    Inna clings to me like a monkey, ducking her head against my neck as paintballs st against my back. Dramatically, I drop to my knees, groaning, ¡°Save yourself, Inna. Run.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, Daddy,¡± she sasses me, and then she opens fire on her mother and brother. No one has the heart to shoot her, and I crawl behind my daughter for cover.


    ¡°Grown ass man hiding behind a kid,¡± Cillian mutters as he tries to get past Inna. Suddenly Cillian darts forward, and he grabs hold of Inna, throwing her over his shoulder, and it has her screeching, ¡°That¡¯s cheating, Grandpa.¡±


    She aims the gun at his ass and pulls the trigger, and then I¡¯m struggling to breathe asughter explodes from me.


    Cillian puts her down and drops to his knees while grabbing hold of his ass. Inna gives him a self-aplished look. ¡°I¡¯m the Blood Princess. No one messes with me.¡±


    Niki shoots me one more time, and then I dart up, and his shrill scream echoes through the forest as I chase after him. He got his mother¡¯s speed.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Niki shouts as he darts through the trees. ¡°Help!¡±


    A paintball sts against my back, and then another. Ie to a stop and turn to Winter, who¡¯s grinning at me. I dart forward and quickly grab hold her, yanking her against my body, and then I smear the paint on my neck all over her face.


    She lets out a screech ofughter and seeing how happy she is, I im her lips.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Eww,¡± Inna suddenly says, making Winter chuckle again.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for eww, you wouldn¡¯t ¡±


    ¡°Cillian!¡± Winter hushes him before he canplete the sentence. ¡°She¡¯s only seven.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t what?¡± Inna asks as Niki walks back to us.


    ¡°Your Mom will smack me. Let¡¯s go wash off the paint,¡± Cillian says as he takes hold of Inna¡¯s hand.


    We walk back to the house, the atmosphere yful, until Dana spots us. ¡°You¡¯re not stepping a foot inside this house looking like that.¡±


    ¡°Aww,e on, love,¡± Cillian chuckles as he starts to run for her. Dana lets out a shriek and disappears inside.


    ¡°Everyone, shower before dinner,¡± Winter says as we walk inside.


    We scatter to our rooms, and I make sure to lock the door before I follow Winter to the shower.


    Winter opens the faucets, and then we undress, my eyes still drinking in the sight of her naked body.


    ¡°Come here,¡± I growl as I pull her under the spray.


    ¡°Did you lock the door?¡± she asks as she wraps her arms around my neck.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I lower my head and im my wife¡¯s mouth.


    It¡¯s been fifteen years, and I still haven¡¯t had my fill of her. Another hundred years wouldn¡¯t be enough, not with Winter and her fiery spirit keeping the fire burning in my heart.


    The End.


    Next seriesing soon!

 29

    Synopsis


    Alliances are made. Loyalty is owned. Love is taken.


    Little did I know my love and freedom would be taken to form a new alliance.


    Brutal, possessive, and dangerous, Lucian is feared by all. Including myself.


    When his father is assassinated, Lucian takes his rightful ce as head of the Cotroni family. They rule the Mafia with an iron fist, and he¡¯s set his sights on my family.


    Until now, we¡¯ve been the only threat, but when a new one emerges, my father is forced to arrange a marriage between Lucian and myself.


    He might be handsome, but he¡¯s not the kind of man who loves. He takes what he wants, and right now, it¡¯s my body.


    I might belong to him in name, but the question remains  will our union be consummated in blood or love?


    ELENA


    The Past ¨C 17 Years Old.


    My stomach is knotted with nerves as I nce over my shoulder before sneaking out of the house. Making sure I¡¯m not seen, I break out into a run toward the stables.


    With my father away on business, it makes it a little easier to meet Alfonso. I¡¯ve been sneaking around with the stable boy for a month now. Alfonso was a pleasant surprise when he came to work here with his father, Gino, who¡¯s been in our employment since I was a little girl.


    Because my father deals in arms, I don¡¯t get to live a normal life. I¡¯m surrounded by an army of private tutors, guards, and staff who won¡¯t hesitate to tell my father if I do something wrong.


    Taking onest nce back at the sprawling vi to make sure none of the staff saw me leave, I walk into the stables.


    I stop to pet Brimstone, my father¡¯s favorite horse, and movement catches my eye. Turning my head, I watch as Alfonsoes out of the tack room. He¡¯s only a head taller than me, with dark brown hair and amber eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re early,¡± he says with a grin tugging at his lips.


    As he walks toward me, I enjoy the warm expression in his eyes. It¡¯s the closest thing to love I¡¯ve experienced. That¡¯s why I¡¯m breaking all the rules to have these stolen moments with Alfonso in the stables.


    To my father, I¡¯m a bargaining chip to secure an alliance when he needs one. Just another one of his many belongings. My father has never shown


    me any kind of love. When I was younger, it broke my heart, and I used to spend nights crying myself to sleep. Now that I¡¯m older, I¡¯ve epted it¡¯s the way things are. I guess he¡¯s cold and cruel because he¡¯s a part of the Mafia. No matter the reason, I¡¯m done crying over something I can¡¯t change.


    My mother left after my birth, and I have no memory of her. Whether she¡¯s dead or alive, I don¡¯t know. No one ever talks of her. The only thing I know about her is her name. Eva Lucas.


    I don¡¯t me her for leaving if that¡¯s what she did. Between my father and my personal guard and tormentor, Dante, life is nothing but endless days of suffocation.


    My mouth curves up into a smile when Alfonso stops in front of me. He gave me my first kiss, andst week I gave him my virginity.


    He¡¯s not the most handsome, and I don¡¯t get butterflies, but that doesn¡¯t matter. Just the thrill of sneaking around with him and having him want me is enough for me.


    I also get to defy Dante. He¡¯d probably kill Alfonso and beat me if he found us together.


    ¡°The house is suffocating,¡± I exin why I¡¯m early. ¡°I needed to get out.¡±


    Alfonso walks to the wide wooden doors and nces around the property before he turns back to me. ¡°How did you escape Dante?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s having lunch.¡±


    Alfonsoes back to me, and taking hold of my hand, he leads me to the back of the stables where the tack room is. It holds all the saddles, brushes, and other equipment for the horses. It¡¯s also the only private ce where Dante won¡¯t think to look for me.


    Alfonso shuts the door behind us and turning to me, his gaze drifts over my face. ¡°Run away with me,¡± he says once again.


    Honestly, the idea is tempting, but I know there¡¯s no escaping Dante.


    He¡¯ll find me, and his wrath will be cruel.


    Lifting my hand, I rest my palm against Alfonso¡¯s chest. ¡°It¡¯s not worth the risk. When we¡¯re found, Dante will kill you.¡±


    ¡°When we¡¯re found? You don¡¯t think I can keep you safe?¡± Alfonso asks, a frown forming on his forehead.


    No one can keep me safe, least of all a neen-year-old stable boy.


    Instead of voicing the truth, I ask, ¡°Where would we go? With what money?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll find work,¡± he says while he ces his hand over mine. ¡°That¡¯s not a guarantee,¡± I argue.


    Alfonso¡¯s head begins to lower, and before his mouth meets mine, he murmurs, ¡°Let me take you away from here.¡±


    My naive stable boy.


    Not wanting to talk about something that can never be, I ept his kiss. I part my lips for his tongue to enter, and soon we¡¯re stripping each other out of our clothes. I get lost in the moment where I get to be free. Having sex with Alfonso has nothing to do with attraction but everything to do with making a choice for myself. For one blessed moment, it feels like I¡¯m not a prisoner in my father¡¯s vi.


    For a moment, I feel loved or as close to loved as I¡¯ll ever get.


    I know it¡¯s selfish of me. I do feel guilty for using Alfonso, but my need to defy my constrained life drives me forward. My need to be more than just a bargaining chip makes me return his kiss.


    When we¡¯re naked, and Alfonso rolls on a condom, I lean over a wooden table. Bracing my hands on it, I close my eyes as Alfonso positions


    himself behind me. He enters me slowly, and I bite my bottom lip from the slight pain. It¡¯s only our third time, but at least it doesn¡¯t hurt as much as the first time.


    ¡°Elena,¡± Alfonso groans when he¡¯s all the way inside me. He grips hold of my hips and begins to move. My cheeks me up at the pping sounds filling the room.


    I let out a soft groan, and it makes Alfonso move faster. ¡°I love you,¡± he grunts at my back.


    I soak in his deration, savoring it like a starved girl. Alfonso is the first ever to say those words to me, and I never knew how much I needed to hear them until now.


    My eyes burn with emotional tears, but unable to return the deration, I instead reply, ¡°You feel so good.¡±


    Suddenly Alfonso¡¯s ripped away from me. He staggers backward and ms into a wall. ncing over my shoulder, my eyes dart to Dante¡¯s face, and seeing his angry scowl instantly makes fear pour through my veins like acid.


    Mother of God. This is bad. So, so very bad.


    I grab my shirt from the floor and quickly cover myself as best I can while frantically pleading, ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything. I forced him.¡±


    Dante¡¯s top lip curls into a sneer as his malicious re snaps from me to Alfonso, who¡¯s climbing to his feet. My stomach churns with dread, and I swallow hard as my body begins to tremble.


    ¡°You¡¯re fucking Elena?¡± Dante growls while yanking his gun from behind his back.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Alfonso cries with panic tightening his features. There¡¯s no sign of the boy who wanted to run away with me. Instead, Alfonso¡¯s pale with terror, his eyes wide on the gun aimed at him.


    Dread bleeds through me, making my skin prickle and my heart race wildly. ¡°Please! Please don¡¯t,¡± I shriek as I dart forward, grabbing hold of Dante¡¯s arm. ¡°Don¡¯t kill him. Please.¡±


    Even though I¡¯m pleading with Dante, I¡¯m still surprised when he shoves Alfonso back against the wall because he¡¯s never done a single thing I¡¯ve asked of him before.


    I almost let out a breath of relief, but then Dante trains the gun on Alfonso again. Dante turns a dark re on me before he backhands me hard with his free hand.


    It sends me sprawling over the wooden floor. An ache spreads through my cheek, but I quickly scramble to my feet. Covering myself with the shirt, my breaths explode over my lips as my heart beats out of control. Dante¡¯s ominous chuckle fills my ears, and I know it promises nothing good. Only pain. It¡¯s always been followed by pain.


    Before I was born, Dante was my father¡¯s right-hand man. He still is, but now he¡¯s stuck babysitting me, and he hates me for it. As the years passed, it only seemed to make it easier for Dante to be a vicious monster.


    Dante¡¯s cruel gaze locks with mine, and then his sneer grows, making the scar on his left cheek pull. ¡°Principessa,¡± he growls. Shaking his head, he steps closer to me, never taking the gun off Alfonso, who¡¯s white as a ghost where he¡¯s frozen against the wall. ¡°Tsk. Tsk.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It won¡¯t happen again,¡± I try to reason with Dante. I should know better, though. There¡¯s no reasoning with the devil.


    His eyes rove over my trembling body, and then the usual viciousness in his gaze turns to something else¡­ something sinister. A shiver rushes down my spine, and I fist the fabric tighter against my front as I hunch my shoulders to make myself smaller.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell my father,¡± I try to threaten Dante, but we both know it¡¯s an empty threat. My father will always believe Dante¡¯s word instead of mine.


    ¡°Tell him what?¡± Dante sneers. ¡°That I killed Alfonso for touching you?¡± He lets out a dark chuckle, then he shrugs. ¡°Tell him.¡±


    He turns his attention back to Alfonso, and it has me screaming, ¡°Don¡¯t shoot him! Please.¡± I can¡¯t have Alfonso die because of my selfishness.


    Dante¡¯s right arm darts out, and he grabs hold of my hair. My muscles tighten as I¡¯m yanked against his body, and my mouth grows dry with fear. There are no words to argue or plead with because Dante doesn¡¯t care. Not about me. Not about anyone. He¡¯s nothing more than a soulless tormentor.


    I¡¯m shoved down to the hard floor and try to brace myself for the kicks and punches that are bound to follow.


    I¡¯ll take any beating Dante wants to give me as long as it means Alfonso gets to live.


    My heart hammers against my ribs, and my breaths explode over my lips as every part of me tenses. When Dante doesn¡¯t beat me, I cautiously nce up at him from where I¡¯m on my hands and knees.


    Dante¡¯s gaze snaps from a terrified Alfonso to me, then he sneers, ¡°You think you¡¯re a woman, Principessa?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whimper, not knowing what else to say. When I push myself up on my knees, Dante shakes his head, and it has me freezing.


    He begins to unbuckle his belt, never taking the gun off Alfonso. My heartbeat speeds up until it¡¯s nothing more than a terrifying flutter in my chest. I watch with growing dread as he unzips his pants, and raw horror bleeds through me when he frees his erection. Instantly, revulsion churns in my stomach.


    ¡°Show me you¡¯re a woman,¡± he growls.


    Shocked out of my mind, I shake my head. ¡°N-no.¡±


    me.


    He wouldn¡¯t.


    Dante¡¯s a lot of things, but he¡¯s never made any sexual advances toward


    He won¡¯t.


    Grabbing hold of my hair again, he yanks me toward him and shoves


    his erection in my face. The sharp smell of stale urine burns up my nostrils, and I gag from the stink alone. Feeling his erection against my lips makes bile burn up my throat.


    With a murderous re, he spits at me, ¡°Suck my dick, or your lover dies right now.¡±


    Oh, God. No.


    My body convulses, and I swallow hard on the burning bile in my throat.


    ¡°Suck,¡± he growls, his eyes narrowing on me with warning. ¡°I¡¯ll leave,¡± Alfonso suddenly says.


    My eyes snap to him, and I want to tell him to keep quiet and not make things worse, but Dante ms the gun into the side of Alfonso¡¯s face, snapping, ¡°Shut up, or you die.¡±


    Alfonso covers his bruised jaw with a hand and trains his eyes away from us. It makes Dante focus his attention on me again. ¡°Suck my fucking dick, or I¡¯ll paint the walls with your lover¡¯s brains.¡±


    My chin begins to tremble, and it feels like my stomach is on fire with the bile churning in it.


    This is sick.


    Twisted and sick.


    I have two choices. Defy Dante and be responsible for Alfonso¡¯s death, or do as Dante says and¡­


    My thoughtse to a screeching halt, unable to even think it.


    My hesitation makes Dante react, and in absolute horror, I watch as he shoots Alfonso in the left shoulder. The sound of the gunshot echoes, and then it¡¯s followed by Alfonso¡¯s howls of pain.


    Shock shudders through my body while Alfonso covers the wound with his hand. Blood seeps through his fingers while he tries to bite back the cries.


    I want to tell him I¡¯m sorry. I should¡¯ve stayed away from him.


    Dante¡¯s murderous gaze swings back to me. ¡°The next one will be between his eyes.¡±


    Up until now, I thought Dante would just beat me like he¡¯s done countless times before. The terrifying realization that he won¡¯t kick and hit me, but instead, he¡¯s going to force me to give him a blowjob, makes me instantly cold. It feels as if my whole body is being submerged in ice.


    I can¡¯t.


    I can¡¯t even begin to imagine taking him in my mouth. The stink alone is nauseating.


    No.


    No


    Please, God.


    Dante grabs hold of my hair again and yanks my face to his pelvis. His erection pushes against my lips, and as the overwhelming stench burns up my nostrils, I pinch my eyes shut. Somehow I manage to open my mouth instead of clenching my teeth like I want to.


    It¡¯s either this or Alfonso¡¯s life.


    Dante¡¯s erection thrusts into my mouth, brushing hard against my tongue until it ms into the back of my throat. My stomach rolls violently, and my body trembles as if it¡¯s going to shake apart into a million pieces.


    I keep telling myself that Alfonso¡¯s life depends on this as Dante begins to thrust relentlessly into my mouth. I instantly gag, and a sob rippling up my throat makes it worse and harder to breathe.


    I can¡¯t stop gagging as Dante keeps forcing himself into my mouth, coating my tongue with his pungent taste. I try to shut down my mind, but I can¡¯t ignore the disturbing feel of his erection rubbing over my tongue before mming against my throat.


    Disgust and degradation swallow me whole as I keep gagging. It strips me to the bone. It robs me of my rationality until all that¡¯s left is my will to survive. Hatred and rage w at my heart. Whatever innocence I had left is desecrated until there¡¯s nothing left but traumatic shame.


    Dante¡¯s thrusts be uneven, and then a slimy, bitter fluid coats my tongue and throat. He pulls away from me as my body jerks, and then I vomit at his feet.


    A shot rings through the air, and a secondter, Alfonso falls beside me, his eyes wide as blood trickles from his head.


    Noooooooo!!!


    My stomach empties itself, and I gag through the sobs tearing from my chest.


    Oh, God.


    No.


    No.


    ¡°What¡­?¡± I hear Gino¡¯s voice, and before I can lift my head, his cry is muted by another gunshot.


    Gino¡¯s body drops near his son¡¯s, and I scramble backward until I m into one of the walls. Horrified, I can¡¯t stop staring at the two bodies. Bile dribbles down my chin, and my chest is on fire.


    Dante moves, and terrified, my eyes snap to him. I watch as he tucks hisid dick away.


    I gasp for air, my lungs burning and my throat aching. The bile rushes up again, and somehow in my traumatized state, my body knows to turn to the side so I can throw up.


    When there¡¯s nothing left to vomit, I sink back on my butt, and leaning against the wall, I try to breathe through the gruesomeness surrounding me.


    Gino and Alfonso¡¯s bodies. The blood staining the wood. The tainted scent of leather and steel.


    It¡¯s all too much to process. It¡¯s a nightmare. A cruel and depraved nightmare.


    ¡°You will fucking stay here until Ie back,¡± Dante warns me. As he begins to shut the door, he threatens, ¡°Try to leave, and I¡¯ll fuck you raw, Principessa.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Dante leaves me in the room with the two bodies, trembling with the fear of being raped. The air quickly grows putrid with the acidic smell from the vomit.


    I sit frozen in the nightmare orchestrated by Dante. Unable to move¡­ unable to believe what happened¡­ unable to process anything, I just stare at the lifeless bodies.


    I have no idea how long I sit like that, staring at death, my mind filled with static.


    As the sun sets and the room begins to grow dark, life returns to my limbs. Slowly, I crawl to my clothes. It takes a lot of concentration to get dressed as if my mind has forgotten the simple task.


    Only then do the events begin to rey in my mind, ripping a broken sob from me. I move to the other side of the room, and sitting down in a corner, I wrap my arms around my legs.


    Alfonso and Gino are dead. Dante forced his erection in my mouth. He came in my mouth.


    Every thought is a merciless blow to my soul. The shame bears heavily down on me as if it¡¯s trying to squeeze the very life from my body. I can still taste the bitterness of Dante¡¯s orgasm on the back of my tongue, the vomiting having done nothing to erase it.


    For a moment, my eyes lock with Alfonso¡¯s lifeless ones, and it makes me cry harder.


    I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry.


    Please forgive me.

 30

    ELENA


    The Past ¨C 20 Years Old.


    I can feel Dante¡¯s cruel stare on me where I¡¯m standing out on my balcony. The raindrops pelt my skin, chilling me to the bone.


    I gaze through the curtain of rain at the grounds. Thest time I left the house was when Alfonso and Gino were killed, and Dante forced himself on me for the first time.


    The days following the horrendous incident, I was like a zombie. A prisoner in my own mind, gued by the horrors that urred.


    It annoyed Dante, and when he beat me for it, the hatred and rage I felt during the incident red to life. It was the first time I tried to fight back against him. I didn¡¯t win. Of course not. Dante¡¯s twice my size and much stronger. But it never stopped me from trying to defend myself.


    It¡¯s been four years, and my nightmares keep growing. I thought my life was suffocating before the horrific incident, butpared to now, it was nothing. I was almost happy before it happened. Now, I¡¯m a prisoner of perpetual torture and guilt, with the threat of being raped by Dante hanging over my head.


    Even though I¡¯m freezing, I stay out on the balcony as long as I can. It¡¯s the closest I get to outside. My days are now spent between the library and my room. I no longer get to walk between the manicured flower beds.


    Whenever I try to leave the house, I¡¯m rewarded with a beating from Dante. Every time he¡¯s done painting my skin with bruises, I promise myself to try harder to escape the house. It¡¯s weird. It¡¯s as if Dante torturing


    me is fueling me instead of breaking me. In turn, Dante seems to thrive on it when I try to fight back. It¡¯s like we¡¯re stuck in a destructive tango that will only lead to one thing  one of us dying. And unless I learn how to fight, it will probably be me.


    It¡¯s only been Dante the past three years. I haven¡¯t had tutors since I finished school, and honestly, I miss the reprieve they offered. The staff and other guards have been instructed to ignore my existence, and they¡¯re too afraid to do otherwise.


    I see my father asionally when he¡¯s home from attending to business. I use the word ¡®see¡¯ lightly because even though Father is in the vi, it changes nothing for me. He allows Dante to do what he wants with me.


    My father lives only for his business. I know he deals in the illegal trade for arms, but nothing more. I¡¯m not trusted to know more.


    Sometimes I wonder who¡¯s the bigger monster between them  Dante, for abusing me, or my father for allowing it?


    ¡°Your father is home,¡± Dante mutters. ¡°Dry yourself.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, I lift my chin and clench my jaw as I step back inside my room.


    My personal suite isvish, containing everything I might need. It has a private living room, a bedroom, and an ensuite bathroom, but to me, it¡¯s nothing more than a gilded cage. No amount of luxury can hide the horrors these walls have seen.


    I shoot Dante a dark re of my own as I walk to my bedroom. I shut the door behind me and grab clean clothes from the closet, which I ce on my bed. Reaching for my soaked shirt, I freeze when the door to my room opens with a bang against the wall.


    Dante leans against the doorjamb, and crossing his arms over his chest, he sneers at me, ¡°Faster, Principessa.¡±


    He now watches me when I bathe, dress, sleep  never giving me a moment alone. The threat of rape is always there. I know it¡¯s only a matter of time, and it makes dread imprint itself on my bones.


    I¡¯d rather die.


    When that dayes, I swear I¡¯ll take my life.


    I¡¯d rather kill myself than let Dante have his sadistic way with me.


    Hopelessness swirls in my chest, and I clench my jaw at the devastating feelings of despair, panic, disgust, and fear. They¡¯ve be my constantpanions.


    I spend every moment I¡¯m alone dreaming up ways to escape Dante, but even if I run to the ends of the earth, he¡¯ll find me.


    I think he¡¯s addicted to the power he has over me. The fear he inflicts.


    I pull my wet shirt off and quickly drag on a cashmere sweater while Dante taunts, ¡°Soon, I¡¯ll fuck your tits ande all over your face.¡±


    I do my best to ignore the threat, but it¡¯s impossible. It makes fear coat my skin as it drags up the horrible memories of all the times Dante has crossed the line over the past four years. The now-familiar shame and repulsion once again rock me to my very core, and I have to fight hard to keep control of the devastating emotions.


    With trembling hands, I switch out of my mmy jeans, moving fast to get the dry ones on. After slipping on a pair of heels, I walk to the bathroom and towel dry my hair before pinning it up in a bun.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    When I step into the bedroom again, Dante darts forward, and grabbing hold of my arm, he yanks me through my private living room.


    Repulsed by his touch, I rear back against his hold. ¡°I can walk on my own!¡±


    Dante stops to p me across the cheek, and it has me yanking hard against his bruising grip on my arm. My defiance earns me a punch, this time harder, and it stuns me for a moment as I fall against the wall. Dante¡¯s fingers bite harder into my flesh, and I¡¯m dragged down the hallway and stairs.


    ¡°Keep fighting, Principessa. It only makes me hard for your cunt,¡± Dante threatens, and then I¡¯m shoved into my father¡¯s study.


    Ie to a stumbling standstill in front of therge oak desk. I almost lift a hand to my aching cheek and bruised lip but catch myself in time. Not wanting to give Dante the satisfaction of knowing he hurt me, I fist my hands at my sides and level a scalding re on my father¡¯s bowed head where he¡¯s ncing over a document.


    My father lets out a sigh then lifts his eyes for a moment. He hardly takes notice of me before continuing to read the information.


    How can a father care so little for his daughter? I¡¯m his blood, yet he cares more for Dante and the business. I should be used to the sting of rejection, but it still hurts knowing I mean nothing more than the very chair he¡¯s sitting on.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to send you to St. Monarch¡¯s once you turn twenty-one.¡±


    What?


    My lips part on a silent gasp, and then my breathing speeds up as a glimmer of hope bursts through my grim existence. Father once told me St. Monarch¡¯s is the only neutral ground for crime families. Various services are offered there. Anything from training to sharpen your trade of choice to a resort that provides you with elite protection. There are also auction nights where anything illegal can be bought and sold.


    I¡¯ll be surrounded by my father¡¯s enemies, but it doesn¡¯t scare me. Not when Dante is the enemy I fear the most.


    ¡°You¡¯re to learn whatever they can teach you so you can help take over the business when you marry Dante.¡± Father¡¯s eyes snap up to mine, and he pins me with an unforgiving re as his words shudder through me. ¡°It should be an easy task. Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    Marry Dante?


    God. No. No. No.


    My mouth dries with the impending death sentence because that¡¯s what it is. I will hang myself before vowing myself to Dante.


    Knowing it would be stupid to argue, I bite my tongue to keep the words of protest from escaping.


    ¡°Lucian Cotroni is currently a guest at St. Monarch¡¯s. Beware of him. His father is the head of the Mafia. You say nothing to him. Do you hear me?¡± Father pins me with dark warning creasing his brows. ¡°The Cotronis will not hesitate to kill in order to take our business. You avoid Lucian Cotroni at all costs. Understand?¡±


    I quickly nod. Not that I know anything I could tell the Cotronis. Dante and my father never share anything business-rted with me.


    ¡°I¡¯m only sending you there to learn something of worth, and so you¡¯re out of the way. We have a new problem to deal with, and I need Dante by my side.¡±


    Which means he won¡¯t be with me.


    I quickly nod again.


    ¡°Leave,¡± Father barks, and then Dante grabs hold of my arm, yanking me out of the study.


    I¡¯m dragged back to my suite and shoved inside. Dante presses his body against my back, and a repulsed shiver races over my skin as his breath skims over my ear. ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time before you belong to me.¡±


    He shoves me hard, and the force has me stumbling into the back of my couch. I hear Dante leave, and then he locks the door, so I can¡¯t escape.


    For a long moment, I stand still, processing what just happened.


    I get to go to St. Monarch¡¯s. I¡¯ll be free of the vi. Even if it¡¯s just for a short while.


    My hope begins to blossom, making the blood rush through my veins.


    I don¡¯t know much of what happens at St. Monarch¡¯s, but I do know Dante won¡¯t be there.


    God, I won¡¯t have Dante watching and following me. He won¡¯t be there to force himself on me or to beat me.


    My lips begin to curve higher in a hopeful smile, and I press my hand to my excited heart.


    I¡¯m turning twenty-one next week. Only six days, and I¡¯ll be rid of Dante, even if just for a short while.


    I¡¯ll finally taste freedom.

 31

    LUCIAN


    The Past ¨C 20 Years Old.


    Pristinely dressed in an Armani three-piece suit, I look at my reflection in the mirror. I have my father¡¯s features. A sharp bone structure with the usual Italian dark hair and eyes.


    I take after my father in every way, which has made us closer than most fathers and sons. Much closer. I¡¯m not just Luca Cotroni¡¯s heir but his confidant and only friend. With my father being the head of the Mafia, friends are not a luxury we can afford. It makes the bond of blood between us sacred and unbreakable.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°You ready?¡± Father asks as he walks into my suite.


    A grin tugs at the corner of my mouth as I turn to face him. ¡°I am.¡±


    His gaze sweeps over me, and then he gives me a proud smile. ¡°Today, you will take your rightful ce next to me.¡± I watch as he pulls a gun from behind his back, and my eyes lock on the personalized Glock in his hand. ¡°I had it made for you,¡± my father says as he holds it out to me.


    Lifting my hand, my fingers wrap around the handle that¡¯s engraved with our family name. Cotroni.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I murmur as I ept my first gun. It means things will change now. I¡¯ll no longer live the guarded life I¡¯ve grown ustomed to. I¡¯ll now stand by my father¡¯s side during business deals. I¡¯ll attend meetings between all the families. I¡¯ll work with our allies, and I¡¯lle face to face with our rivals.


    The weight of the Cotroni name bears down on my shoulders. It¡¯s time to be the man my father¡¯s groomed me to be all my life.


    His eyes lock with mine, and then he asks again, ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    I know what he¡¯s asking. Am I ready to make people fear me the same way they fear him? Am I ready to kill? Am I ready to rule the Mafia with a merciless hand?


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answer, lifting my chin with surety and confidence.


    My father ces his hand on my shoulder, his eyes holding mine with a severe look. ¡°You give no second chances. There¡¯s no ce for mercy in our world. Show no weakness and fear. Never hesitate or second guess yourself. Be sure. Be cruel. You have to make them fear you. That¡¯s where our power lies.¡±


    I nod, memorizing his words.


    He pulls me into a hug, his arms wrapping around me like steel bands. ¡°Above all, trust no one. It will only lead to your death.¡±


    As I pull back, I say, ¡°But you trust me.¡±


    He lets out a chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re part of me. Blood of my blood. Famiglia.


    I¡¯m talking about everyone else.¡±


    Nodding, I nce down at the gun in my hand. ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    He pats my shoulder then says, ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time for you to take your rightful ce in the family.¡±


    Nerves spin my gut as I tuck the gun into the back of my pants. I adjust my jacket and leave the suite with my father. In silence, we walk down the hallway, and once we descent the stairs, my gaze goes over the men gathering below.


    My eyes stop on Alexei Koslov, the best assassin the underworld has ever produced. Next to him stands his custodian, Demitri Vetrov. Together


    the two men are unkible.


    Thank God they are our allies.


    ncing at the other men, I notice Valentino Tino Lucas. Although he¡¯s from a rival family, we¡¯re civil. Tino might be tyrannical, but he knows better than to challenge us for the seat of power in the Mafia.


    Nick Cabello represents the Cabello family. They¡¯ve only begun dealing in arms thest decade, unlike our family, that¡¯s been at the head of the Mafia for four generations.


    The thought makes me well aware of the legacy that will rest upon my shoulders. I¡¯ll have to make these men fear me or die trying. There¡¯s no other option.


    I notice three families from the Bratva are present, but I begin to frown when I see a new face. An Asian man whose eyes are narrowed on my father.


    My father stops on the fifth step, and Ie to a standstill next to him. ¡°Today, Lucian takes his ce as my right-hand man. After he has attended St. Monarch¡¯s he will take over as the head of the Mafia.¡±


    I lift my chin with pride, then my father says, ¡°We need to deal with unpleasant business before we can celebrate.¡±


    I nce at my father as he turns his attention to me. ¡°What do we do with people who steal from us?¡±


    ¡°Kill them,¡± I answer without hesitation because there¡¯s no ce for mercy in our world.


    Alexei shoves the Asian man closer and then forces him down on his knees.


    ¡°Mr. Chen thought he could get away with hiding profits from us,¡± Father exins, and then he gestures from me to Mr. Chen. ¡°Alexei was kind enough to hunt him down. Issue the punishment.¡±


    Pin prickles spread out over my scalp as my eyes snap back to my father¡¯s.


    He wants me to kill?


    There¡¯s no warmth in my father¡¯s gaze, which is dark with wrath.


    Fuck, this is it. This is where I have to prove myself.


    My eyes go back to Mr. Chen. I know better than to ask questions as I slowly reach for the gun at my back. I¡¯ve seen my father kill many times before, so I know what to do. My fingers wrap around the handle, and I hold the Glock, so the barrel faces down.


    I can¡¯t refuse or show any weakness because it will bring unforgivable shame to the Cotroni name.


    This is it, Lucian.


    I have to kill the thief and take my rightful ce, making my father proud. I don¡¯t dare question my father¡¯s judgment.


    I take thest five steps down and stop in front of Mr. Chen. My fingers flex around the engraved handle of my Glock as my heartbeat begins to speed up.


    You can do it.


    You have to.


    No mercy.


    I lift my arm and train the barrel on the man¡¯s head. For a moment, I nce up, and my eyes meet Alexei¡¯s. The most feared man after my father. Deadly. Merciless. He¡¯s not much older than me. Probably in histe twenties. Yet he¡¯s made a name for himself people cower before.


    I have to do the same.


    As I lower my eyes to Mr. Chen, I swallow hard, and my muscles tighten. A burning sensation spreads through my stomach at the thought of taking another man¡¯s life.


    You have to. Now.


    I suck in a deep breath, and my finger curls around the trigger. Mr. Chen res up at me, and then he spits on my shoes. That¡¯s all it takes for me to pull the trigger.


    I watch as his head snaps back from the force, and then his body slumps to the side.


    Breathe in.


    I haven¡¯t spoken a word to the man.


    Breathe out.


    Yet I took his life.


    The thought shudders through me, and it sinks deep into my bones, branding me a murderer. I expect to feel guilt, but instead, there¡¯s a rush of power.


    ¡°Good,¡± Alexei says, but I can¡¯t tear my eyes away from the lifeless body.


    I killed. For the first time, I took a life that didn¡¯t belong to me.


    I feel my father¡¯s hand fall on my shoulder, and then he gives me a squeeze. ¡°You¡¯ve made me proud, my son.¡±


    I nod as I step away from the body and closer to my father. My breaths begin to speed up, and then Alexei chuckles. ¡°Now we drink. He needs it.¡±


    The other men chuckle as my father steers me around the body, which the staff will take care of. We walk into the living room, and I take the tumbler of bourbon a server offers me.


    I throw my head back, downing the amber liquid, and it draws another round of chuckles from the men.


    My father pats my back, then says, ¡°Next time, don¡¯t take so long to kill.¡±


    Next time.


    This was my first kill, and it will be far from thest.


    My gaze sweeps over the men celebrating my ascent to the top of the Mafia. Most of their smiles are forced, their eyes sizing me up.


    It makes me lift my chin, and then I remember to tuck my gun away behind my back. I help myself to another drink, and then I watch. I memorize every dark nce, every lingering grimace.


    I keep my head held high under the pressure. Half the men in this room are as old as my father. I know they won¡¯t be happy taking orders from me.


    I¡¯ll just have to make them.


    The thought has the corner of my mouth curving up in a daring smirk, and I pray to the almighty they see my father¡¯s blood pulsing beneath my skin.


    Now it¡¯s kill or be killed. Rule or be ruled. Fear or be feared.


    I, Lucian Cotroni, will never bend the knee. I will not cower. I will take my rightful ce, and God help the man who tries to oppose me.

 32

    ELENA


    The Present  Elena; 21. Lucian; 24.


    My heart is fluttering against my ribs as we¡¯re driven through the iron gates of St. Monarch¡¯s. The castle stands solid, wrapped in old money and extravagance. The gardens are wless, and the grounds stretch so vast, I can¡¯t see the outer walls.


    So beautiful.


    Dante¡¯s palm connects with the back of my head, and I catch myself from mming into the seat in front of me. ¡°Listen to me!¡± he barks.


    ¡°I am,¡± I bite the words out, giving him a defiant scowl.


    God, it¡¯s only a matter of minutes, and then I¡¯ll be rid of this monster.


    ¡°You talk to no one. This is the training ground of the elite. No one here is a friend,¡± he warns me for the hundredth time.


    ¡°I know,¡± I mumble. Dante informed me of the different syndicate groups that rule the world of crime. The Mafia, the Bratva, the Cartels. Arms dealers like my father. Drug dealers. Assassins. The worst of the worst.


    He also told me about the five people who are currently guests at St. Monarch¡¯s. Sergei Aulov, whose family is a part of the Bratva. Kim Yung, a smuggler, and there¡¯s also a custodian in training, MJ Fang. Gabrie Terrero, also known as the Princess of Terror. I was told her mother is the head of thergest cartel. Thest person is Lucian Cotroni, soon to be head of the Mafia.


    They¡¯re all people like Dante and my father. Cruel and soulless.


    I really don¡¯t intend to talk to any of them.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not learning the trade, then you stay in your suite,¡± Dante grumbles.


    ¡°Mmh¡­¡± I have no intention of doing that. I won¡¯t attend any training sessions on how to trade arms. I¡¯m going to spend every waking moment outside and learning how to fight, so I can defend myself against Dante.


    I¡¯m going to relish being free for once in my life.


    The armored SUVes to a stop, and not waiting for Dante, I open the door and climb out. I take a deep breath of the fresh Switzend air. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve traveled, and I can¡¯t get enough of the foreign scenery. St. Monarch¡¯s is situated near Geneva, and the view is idyllic, to say the least.


    The chauffer removes my luggage from the vehicle, and unable to wait for a second longer to get away from Dante, I take the bags from the chauffeur and walk toward the entrance of the castle.


    ¡°Principessa!¡± Dante snarls behind me, and then his fingers mp around my arm, and I¡¯m yanked to a stop. His body pushes into my personal space, and then his rancid breath hits my face. Before I know what¡¯s happening, he presses an unforgiving kiss to my lips. ¡°Don¡¯t miss me too much.¡±


    Knowing I¡¯m safe from being killed, I pull out of Dante¡¯s hold, and as I walk away from him, I say, ¡°I won¡¯t. Not at all.¡±


    I hold my breath as I near the wide doors, on guard that Dante will grab hold of me again to punish me for what I just said. As I climb the stairs and reach the doors, I nce over my shoulder. I¡¯m met with a deadly re from Dante, where he¡¯s still standing by the SUV.


    tion washes over me from knowing I¡¯m safe. For the first time in my life, Dante can¡¯t hurt me.


    I hope he dies before I have to leave here.


    Walking into St. Monarch¡¯s, I forget about Dante as my eyes take in everything. There¡¯s nothing outdated about the interior. Dark oak and golden furnishings lend a regal feel to the entrance hall. I nce up at the magnificent chandelier.


    ¡°Miss Lucas,¡± a man dressed in a ckbat uniform addresses me. He¡¯s holding a machine gun to his chest, the barrel facing down. ¡°Wee to St. Monarch¡¯s. I¡¯ll show you to your personal quarters.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I murmur as I follow after him.


    ¡°Madame Keller will wee you officially at dinner,¡± the man says. ¡°You¡¯re free to move around the property as you see fit. There¡¯s only one rule; no killing.¡±


    I nod, then ask, ¡°I heard there was an altercation a few months back?¡±


    ¡°Taken care off. The guards have been tripled for your protection. You have nothing to worry about,¡± he assures me.


    As we take the stairs up, the wooden steps creak beneath my feet, and the sound is at odds with the luxurious interior.


    At least no one will be able to sneak up on me.


    I¡¯m led down a hallway. The walls and ceiling have been painted with battles of old.


    The guard stops in front of a suite, and I watch as he unlocks the door that¡¯s engraved with square patterns. He pushes it open and steps aside.


    I walk into my personal suite, and when the man hands me the key, I can¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee to explore St. Monarch¡¯s and the grounds. Dinner with Madame Keller will be in the dining hall at seven pm.¡±


    I nod, and when the man walks back down the hallway, the smile on my face grows.


    I have the key to my suite. No one will be able to lock me inside for days on end.


    Just as I¡¯m about to close my door, the one opposite my suite opens, and my smile freezes. My gaze locks with a pair of intense dark brown eyes, and instantly a shiver rushes over my body.


    Dante showed me a photo of Lucian Cotroni so I¡¯d know who to stay away from, but¡­ the picture was of a younger version of him, and honestly, it didn¡¯t do him justice at all.


    This is not the boy version I saw in the photograph. This is a man. He¡¯s so attractive, I can¡¯t help but stare shamelessly at him. A tailored ck suit covers his clearly muscled frame and broad shoulders. There¡¯s a dark dusting of hair on his chiseled jaw, square and strong. wless tanned skin covers his face, neck, and hands.


    His hands. Veins line the back. As he adjusts a cuff, a ring on his right hand catches my attention. It looks like it¡¯s a family ring.


    My gaze lifts back to his eyes. Those eyes. They¡¯re not cruel like Dante¡¯s, but mysterious and confident. And God, they¡¯re intense. It feels like he¡¯s staring right through me. Like none of my secrets are safe from him. Then an impassive expression hardens his face, and the moment shatters.


    Lucian Cotroni  soon to be head of the Mafia. More dangerous than my father and Dante, as the Cotronis are the only family they submit to.


    Fear slithers down my spine, and taking a step back, I shut the door between us.


    I suck in a deep breath of air while thinking I¡¯ll definitely stay away from Lucian. Not because I was told to but from the power I could feel radiating from him. Life has taught me powerful people are cruel because


    there¡¯s no one to hold them ountable, no one who would dare cross them.


    I turn to look at my suite, which is decorated with cream and gold furnishings. It lightens the interior. I have a private living room, a bedroom, and an ensuite bathroom. All modern and luxurious. Expansive bay windows lend natural light, and it makes the excitement return to my heart.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Taking hold of my luggage, I walk to the bedroom and begin to unpack. I want to get settled as soon as possible, so I can explore the castle and surrounding grounds.


    For once, I can do whatever I want, and it makes my heart beat faster while I rush to unpack.


    When all my belongings are neatly in their ce, I kick off my heels and strip out of the tight-fitting jeans and top I¡¯m wearing.


    With Dante not here to leer at me while I get dressed, the constant weight that¡¯s been suffocating me lifts a little.


    I choose a cream-colored dress and pull it over my head. The thin straps rest on my shoulders as the soft fabric falls to mid-thigh. I slip on a pair of sandals and then put my hair up in a messy bun.


    So much better.


    Feeling more rxed than I¡¯ve ever felt in my life, a smile spreads over my face as I walk to the door. Softly, I unlock it, and stepping out into the hallway, I nce around as I lock the suite behind me.


    I don¡¯t have any pockets, and while I walk toward the stairs, I unsp the ne around my neck and slip the key onto it before fastening it back in ce.


    My eyes keep darting everywhere as I take the stairs to the lower floor. The only soundes from the creaking wood beneath my feet. Curious to see what my new home looks like, I turn to my left and into the foyer.


    When I walk through an archway, I¡¯m met with two hallways to choose from.


    Deciding to explore the left one, I slowly make way through the art- covered walls as I nce into random rooms.


    I find the studios where I¡¯ll hopefully learn how to fight. There is a variety of training equipment, and mirrors cover all the walls. There¡¯s no sign of the instructor, and I decide to stop byter so I can make an appointment for private training sessions.


    I continue to explore, and when I reach another open door, I peek inside. Seeing weapons, I step into what seems to be the armory. A blonde-haired woman nces up from where she¡¯s standing by a broad counter containing handguns. Behind her, cabs filled with more weapons line the wall.


    ¡°Miss Lucas. Wee,¡± she says, a professional tone to her voice. ¡°I¡¯m Miss Dervishi.¡±


    The instructors must¡¯ve been told of my arrival.


    I smile at the weapons trainer. ¡°Thank you.¡± Then I nce at the wide variety of firearms.


    ¡°Would you like to pick one? The shooting range is through that door.¡± Miss Dervishi gestures at a doorway as I hear shots being fired. ¡°There¡¯s also a more extensive shooting range outside.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just looking around,¡± I exin as I walk closer to the doorway where the shots areing from. ¡°I¡¯d like to start training tomorrow, though. Do I have to schedule a specific time?¡±


    ¡°Would you like private sessions?¡± she asks.


    I nod as I nce back at her. ¡°Preferably, please.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I only have seven o¡¯clock avable. Would that suit you?¡± ¡°Seven is perfect. I¡¯ll be here.¡±


    I take a step into the shooting range and look at the stalls. There are ten, and only one seems to be in use.


    Another round of shots begins, and I step a little closer until the targetes into view. Whoever¡¯s shooting is really good. The hole in the head of the target keeps growing as one bullet after the other hits the same spot.


    Wow. I hope I can learn to shoot like that.


    The shooting stops, and then a man steps out of a stall, the firearm he¡¯s using held firmly in his right hand.


    Oh crap. Lucian Cotroni.


    Our eyes meet, and it only takes a second for the impassive expression to return to Lucian¡¯s face, making him look dark and threatening.


    For a second, the woman in me can¡¯t help but admire his strong features. He is handsome¡­ maybe too handsome. Our eyes lock, and the deadly expression in Lucian¡¯s dark brown irises reminds me he¡¯s not just any man.


    A different kind of danger emanates from him than what I¡¯m used to feeling from Dante. Where Dante is depraved, this man seems in control of everything around him. He gives me the impression he doesn¡¯t act irrationally, and every move he makes is calcted.


    I guess that¡¯s what it takes if you¡¯re going to be the head of the Mafia.


    Lucian¡¯s strong fingers flex around the weapon¡¯s handle, and knowing how well he can handle a gun makes my fear intensify. My heartbeat picks up, and spinning around on my heels, I dart through the doorway and rush out of the armory.


    Holy mother, that was intense.


    I focus on calming my racing heartbeat as I hurry back down the hallway. With only six of us here, I get a feeling it¡¯s going to be hard to avoid the other guests.


    I don¡¯t look into any more rooms as I pass by them, and when I finally reach double doors that are pushed open, I let out a breath of relief. Stepping outside, my lips part at the beautiful nature surrounding the castle. Wide steps lead down to a path that¡¯s lined with trimmed trees and the odd cast iron bench. Flower beds are scattered everywhere, bursting with


    colors.


    My body moves forward as if it¡¯s being called by the path, and soon my feet find afortable pace as I follow it.


    I take a deep breath of the fresh air and smile as the sun warms my skin. Lucian is soon forgotten as emotion wells in my chest from being able to walk outside.


    God, I missed this. So much.


    The sound of water catches my attention, and not long after, a beautiful fountaines into view. It¡¯s situated in a courtyard that¡¯s framed by ivy. It looks like a secret garden.


    There are two benches, the fountain obscuring the view between them. All the shade makes the air cooler, and I wrap my arms around myself as I step closer to the fountain.


    The centerpiece is made of cherubs holding onto the dress of a woman. She stares longingly down at them as if they¡¯re her children. The sight makes a pang of sadness sweep through me.


    It¡¯s heartbreaking that a statue is able to express more love than I¡¯ve been given in my life.

 33

    LUCIAN


    The Present  Elena; 21. Lucian; 24.


    Seated at my usual table for dinner, my eyes lock onto the raven-haired beauty as she walks into the dining room. She¡¯s wearing the same dress she had on earlier this afternoon, which is a surprise. Usually, guests make an extra effort when they¡¯re meeting with Madame Keller.


    The woman is of average height, but that¡¯s where average ends when ites to her. Her skin is snow-white, giving me the impression she¡¯s delicate and can easily be bruised. Her toned legs are shapely, an eye- catcher for sure.


    My gaze follows the curve of her hips and breasts before locking onto her face again. For a third time today, something unknown stirs in my chest.


    I¡¯m used to women throwing themselves at my feet, but this woman has avoided me twice already. Earlier, in the armory, she practically ran from the sight of me. She now has my attention whether she wants it or not.


    With my family being the head of the Mafia, we know everyone. Still, I¡¯ve never seen this woman before, which makes her that much more intriguing.


    I watch as she¡¯s greeted by Madame Keller, the architect of St. Monarch¡¯s. They talk for a moment, and then Madame Keller turns, and they head in my direction.


    Well, the mystery of who this woman is will be solved soon enough.


    As they near my table, I rise to my feet.


    ¡°Mr. Cotroni,¡± Madame Keller says, her voiceced with respect for the title and power I hold. ¡°We have a new guest.¡± Madame Keller nces at the woman, then introduces her, ¡°Elena Lucas. If I¡¯m not mistaken, your families have business ties with each other.¡±


    ¡°Lucas?¡± I ask, shocked to hear the name linked to the woman. My eyes narrow on her as I wonder why we weren¡¯t aware of her existence. Surprises are never a good thing in our world. Especially when ites to Valentino Lucas. Things have been strained between our families for as long as I can remember.


    Finally, Elena meets my gaze, and then fear tightens her features.


    She definitely knows who I am.


    Tilting my head slightly, I say, ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware Tino had a daughter.¡± Elena doesn¡¯t offer me an exnation for the secrecy surrounding her.


    Instead, she lowers her eyes to the table as she softly says, ¡°Mr. Cotroni, it¡¯s an honor making your acquaintance.¡±


    ¡°Lucian,¡± I offer.


    ¡°May we join you for dinner?¡± Madame Keller asks.


    With my gaze still locked on the mysterious Elena Lucas, I reply, ¡°Of course.¡±


    I take my seat again and watch as the two women sit down. Elena¡¯s spine is straight with tension, her eyes trained in front of her, obviously avoiding looking at me. It only makes me more guarded. My father taught me to be extra vignt around anyone who can¡¯t make eye contact. It means they¡¯re definitely hiding something.


    ¡°Did Tino keep you a secret for a reason?¡± I ask, wanting to know the story behind her sudden appearance. My father also taught me to question everything and to trust no one.


    ¡°No,¡± Elena murmurs, her voice soft and feminine.


    A frown begins to form on my forehead, and my eyes snap to Madame Keller, who quickly exins, ¡°Valentino kept Elena in istion for her own protection.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± I ask as my gaze returns to Elena. ¡°I¡¯ve been to the vi and never saw you.¡±


    Why the fuck would Valentino Lucas hide his only heir from us?


    ¡°My father doesn¡¯t involve me in his business, which is why I was surprised he sent me here,¡± Elena says, and then relief flutters over her features as a waiter interrupts us.


    I wait for thedies to ce their orders before giving my own to the waiter. ¡°Bourbon, neat. Filet, medium.¡±


    When the waiter leaves, Madame Keller¡¯s mouth tips up at the corners. Even though she¡¯s in her seventies, she still carries remnants of her beauty. ¡°Elena is here to learn the trade. She¡¯ste in joining, so I hope you¡¯ll take her under your wing.¡±


    The corner of my mouth curves up as I let out a chuckle. ¡°You know it¡¯s everyone for themselves in our world.¡±


    Madame Keller matches my chuckle with her own. ¡°You have business ties. Her gain is your gain, is it not?¡±


    ¡°Right now it is.¡± My gaze snaps back to Elena, who¡¯s still refusing to look at me. ¡°Tomorrow, it might be a different story altogether,¡± I mutter.


    ¡°I have no intention of attending the training sessions my father had scheduled for me,¡± Elena finally speaks up. Her gaze darts to mine. ¡°I won¡¯t take over from my father.¡±


    My eyebrow raises, and my eyes sharpen on her. ¡°Why not? Is there another heir I¡¯m not aware of?¡±


    Elena shakes her head. ¡°I¡¯m an only child. I just have no interest in being a part of the Mafia.¡±


    With every word leaving her mouth, the mystery surrounding her deepens. I¡¯ve never met anyone like her. Women born into the Mafia are raised as princesses. They¡¯re challenging and demanding. They hold their father¡¯s hearts in the palm of their hands, and because of that, they expect their future husbands to treat them like queens. They¡¯re outspoken and born socialites. From what I¡¯ve seen so far, Elena is nothing like them. She¡¯s almost¡­ skittish.


    ¡°Does your father know this?¡± I ask.


    A server brings our drinks, and I take a sip of my bourbon as I wait for her answer.


    Elena only shakes her head. ¡°Why are you here?¡± I ask.


    Her eyes dart to mine, and before she can nce away, I capture them with my own. Her lips part, but when she doesn¡¯t answer me, I drop my voice low with warning, ¡°Elena, why are you here?¡±


    If it¡¯s to keep me upied, so my attention won¡¯t be on the family business, Tino¡¯s made a big mistake. One he¡¯ll pay for with his life.


    Fear dances in Elena¡¯s light brown irises, and then she lets out a slow breath. ¡°I¡¯m here for myself.¡±


    Nothing she says adds up, and it has me leaning a little forward. I take hold of the tumbler and twirl it slowly before my eyes snap back to hers. ¡°Careful, Elena. I don¡¯t like secrets. If it¡¯s your family¡¯s intention to make a y for the head of the Mafia, then I suggest you rethink it.¡±


    Elena swallows hard, and then she rises to her feet. She gives Madame Keller an apologetic look. ¡°Please excuse me.¡±


    Suspicion slithers down my spine as Elena walks away from the table but then she stops. I watch her shoulders rise as she takes a deep breath before she turns around and walks back to me. Suddenly her steps are sure


    as she lifts her chin. Her eyes lock with mine, and when she reaches the table, she says, ¡°I have no idea what my father ns to do. I¡¯m not here for you or anyone else. All I want is to be left alone. I just want to enjoy my time at St. Monarch¡¯s.¡±


    Rising to my feet, I close the distance between us. I stop mere inches from Elena, and instantly her eyes drop to my tie. She hardly reaches my shoulder, and it makes a different kind of power bubble to life in my veins.


    I begin to lean down, and a soft scent drifts from Elena, making my mouth water. Attraction zaps between us, but then it¡¯s overshadowed by the fearing off her in waves. It stirs the predator in me. She¡¯d be so easy to capture, to dominate.


    I allow my lips to touch her earlobe as I whisper, ¡°Don¡¯t fuck with me. No onees to St. Monarch¡¯s without an ulterior motive. If you think you can win me over with your beauty, you¡¯re wrong.¡±


    The air tenses between us as Elena lifts her chin higher. Even though she¡¯s scared shitless of me, she¡¯s still trying to stand her ground. I feel her breath fan over my jaw, and it¡¯s enough to make my bodye alive.


    Christ, this woman is dangerous. She¡¯s the kind men give their hearts and souls for.


    Elena¡¯s words are clipped, ¡°I¡¯m. Not. Here. For. You.¡± Another burst of sweet air is expelled from her lungs. ¡°I have no interest in you or any other man. Especially one who¡¯s the head of the Mafia.¡±


    I pull back a little so I can capture her eyes. ¡°Why are you here?¡± I ask onest time.


    Elena¡¯s features tighten, and it looks like she¡¯s tearing a secret from her soul as she admits, ¡°Freedom.¡± Her shoulders sag a little as she takes a step away from me. When she turns and begins to walk toward the exit, she whispers, ¡°I¡¯m here for my freedom.¡±


    What the hell does that mean?


    Is she trying to escape her father?


    My gut tells me something is off about this situation, and it demands me to dig deeper until I find the answers.


    My eyes snap to Madame Keller. ¡°Tell me everything.¡±


    Madame Keller indicates for me to take my seat, and once I¡¯m sitting again, she exins, ¡°My little birdies tell me, Elena is to marry Dante Capone. He acts as her personal guard and Valentino¡¯s right-hand man.¡±


    Jesus, that alone exins a lot. I hate the fucker.


    My muscles tense as I grind the words out, ¡°I know who he is.¡±


    Dante is old enough to be Elena¡¯s father. A violent man who takes joy in killing. Even someone as hard as me pities Elena if that¡¯s truly her fate.


    ¡°The birdies say she wasn¡¯t kept hidden for her safety,¡± Madame Keller continues. Our eyes meet as she whispers, ¡°She was held captive. Everyone who has met Dante Capone knows he¡¯s a depraved man. If you ask me, he doesn¡¯t have a soul.¡± Madame Keller stops herself from saying more as she takes a sip of her wine.


    Mother of Christ.


    I¡¯ve done my fair share of killing, but I certainly don¡¯t have a taste for holding someone captive. Especially a woman. Dante is sadistic, and the knowledge only makes new questions rear their ugly head.


    What has Elena endured?


    As Madame Keller sets the ss down, she murmurs, ¡°I don¡¯t think Miss Lucas is here to spy on you.¡±


    Still, it doesn¡¯t make sense.


    ¡°Then why did her father send her here? If she was held captive, why would they let her go now?¡±


    Madame Keller takes a deep breath as she reaches for her wine again. ¡°There¡¯s underground chatter of a new threat. My source hasn¡¯t confirmed it, though.¡±


    ¡°To the Mafia?¡± I ask as I pull my phone from my pocket so I can call my father.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Madame Keller whispers darkly.


    A server brings our meals, and while Madame Keller instructs him to take Elena¡¯s food to her suite, I get up and leave the dining room so I¡¯ll have privacy to make the call. I press dial on my father¡¯s number.


    ¡°Son,¡± he answers almost immediately.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I have news,¡± I murmur softly, not wanting my voice to carry. ¡°Tino has a daughter. Elena Lucas is at St. Monarch¡¯s. I don¡¯t know what their n is. Madame Keller also informed me of a new threat, but I have no details yet.¡±


    ¡°It was brought to my attention. I was just waiting for more information before calling you,¡± Father tells me. ¡°It¡¯s not Valentino. Someone stole Valentino¡¯s and our inbound shipments. It¡¯s an attack on the Mafia, not just one family.¡±


    ¡°Christ,¡± I mutter. ¡°I should join you.¡±


    ¡°No, stay at St. Monarch¡¯s. We can¡¯t be together until we know what we¡¯re dealing with.¡±


    I let out a breath, then ask, ¡°And Elena?¡±


    ¡°Tino sent her there to keep her safe while we deal with the threat.


    Right now, they¡¯re our allies.¡±


    ¡°So you knew about her?¡± I ask.


    ¡°She¡¯s nothing to worry about,¡± My father exins.


    I nod. ¡°Keep me up to date if you learn anything more about the threat.¡±


    ¡°I will. While you¡¯re there, see if the Bratva or Cartels have any information for us,¡± Father instructs.


    ¡°Will do.¡±


    ¡°Keep your head low and your guard up,¡± he warns me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± I try to reassure him.


    ¡°Impossible,¡± he grumbles, and it draws a chuckle from me.


    We end the call, and I return to the table. Meeting Madame Keller¡¯s gaze, I say, ¡°Let me know the instant you learn anything new.¡±


    ¡°For a price, of course,¡± she replies, the corner of her mouth lifting.


    ¡°Of course,¡± I mutter. Information is valuable in our world, and I don¡¯t expect her to give it away for free.


    Lowering my eyes to my meal, my thoughts are inundated with the looming threat and Elena¡¯s surprise arrival.


    One thing¡¯s for sure, life just got interesting.

 34

    ELENA


    After I enjoy my dinner, I draw myself a bubble bath. I soak in the balmy water for an hour without prying eyes roving over every inch of my exposed skin. It also helps my nerves settle from the altercation with Lucian Cotroni.


    The man is as intense as a thousand suns, blinding and dangerous. I¡¯m not going to lie, he is easily the most attractive man I¡¯ve everid eyes on, but that means nothing to me. Lucian Cotroni will rule the very world I¡¯m trying to escape from.


    I actually contemte leaving St. Monarch¡¯s, but not having any identification documents or money to buy fake ones, the idea vanishes quickly.


    I¡¯ll just have to do my best to avoid Lucian.


    I get dressed in a soft pair of jeans and a ck cashmere sweater. Pulling on my sneakers, I¡¯m hoping the dark clothes will make me blend in with the night when I¡¯m outside.


    Opening the door, I peek up and down the hallway before I sneak out. I quickly lock the door behind me and then rush down toward the stairs, hoping I won¡¯t run into anyone.


    The guards only spare me a nce as I pass by them, and when I walk through the side doors, a smile begins to tug at my lips. Lightfooted, I take the stairs down to the path, and I nce up at the starry sky as I enjoy the silence of the night wrapping around me.


    I¡¯ll just keep to myself. Hopefully, that will be enough to show Lucian Cotroni I¡¯m not here for him, nor am I a threat.


    When I reach the secret garden, my smile widens in wonder.


    It¡¯s so beautiful.


    Soft lights frame the fountain, making the water sparkle as it falls over the statue. I take a deep breath as my eyes savor the sight before me.


    Staring at the woman whose longing gaze is locked on the cherubs, I wonder if my life would¡¯ve been different if my mother hadn¡¯t left or died.


    Again I ponder why she didn¡¯t take me with her if she is alive. There are so many unanswered questions surrounding her, it draws a sigh from me.


    My thoughts turn to the impossible  escaping this life. I might not know much, but I know you don¡¯t just run away from the Mafia. There¡¯s only one way out. Death.


    Awareness creeps up my spine, and my gaze quickly darts around the garden. It feels like someone is watching me, and my stomach tightens.


    As I take a step back, Lucian¡¯s voicees from the shadows to the left of me, ¡°Stop.¡± My body freezes, and then he makes himself visible as he steps out of the darkness by a nearby tree.


    When he begins to walk toward me, I slowly inch around the right side of the fountain until we¡¯re both bathed in the lights.


    Lucian stops, and thankfully he keeps his distance. He tilts his head, and his gaze drifts over my face.


    I see the questions form in his eyes, and then he says, ¡°You¡¯ve piqued my interested.¡±


    I fist my hands at my sides to keep still while everything in me screams for me to run away from the danger this man represents.


    My tongue darts out to wet my lips before I reply, ¡°That was not my intention.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re unlike any woman I¡¯ve met before,¡± he states. He takes a step closer, and it makes my whole body tense up, which he notices. ¡°You fear me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d be stupid not to,¡± I answer honestly. ¡°You can kill me, and there¡¯s nothing anyone will do to stop you.¡±


    Like Dante, you can do what you want to me, and I just have to allow it because you¡¯re stronger than me.


    Lucian takes a deep breath, and then he surprises me by saying, ¡°I won¡¯t. Not unless you give me a reason.¡± His gaze drifts away from me to the fountain. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be out here alone. It¡¯s not safe.¡±


    Before I can stop myself, the words spill from my lips, ¡°That¡¯s a risk I¡¯m willing to take.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s eyes snap back to me. ¡°Every word that leaves your mouth intrigues me.¡±


    A frown forms on my face. ¡°Again, that¡¯s not my intention.¡±


    I just want to be left alone.


    The corner of Lucian¡¯s mouth lifts, and the sight makes my heart beat faster.


    It¡¯s all an illusion, though. Lucian Cotroni is death and pain wrapped up in a strikingly attractive face and a body most women would probably drool over. He¡¯s more dangerous than Dante, with whom what you see is what you get. Lucian lures you in with a sexy smirk and his low voice  like a spider spinning a web.


    Not wanting to be in his presence a second longer, I begin to walk toward the path leading back to the castle.


    When Lucian suddenly takes hold of my wrist, my breath catches in my throat, and I instantly yank out of the light grip he has on me. The fleeting touch leaves heat branded on my skin.


    My feet move fast to ce my body out of his reach, and it has Lucian holding up his hands in a surrendering stance. I¡¯d believe it if it weren¡¯t for the grim expression tightening his features.


    ¡°I have no intention of hurting you,¡± he says, his voice low and cautious.


    I don¡¯t believe you. Men like you only know how to destroy.


    ¡°I¡¯ve learned something about you, but I don¡¯t know how much of it is the truth,¡± he continues to talk. When I just stare at him, he asks, ¡°Were you held captive?¡±


    The question rips through the fantasy of freedom I¡¯ve managed to weave around myself since I set foot on St. Monarch¡¯s grounds.


    My heart begins to thunder in my chest as the memories of my ¡®captivity¡¯ creep through the cracks in my mind. They¡¯re always there, lurking in the shadows, ready to w at my soul¡­ or what¡¯s left of it.


    ¡°I just want to be left alone,¡± I squeeze the words out through a tight throat.


    A dark frown settles on Lucian¡¯s face, and then he nods his head. ¡°I¡¯ll send a guard to watch over you.¡±


    To my absolute surprise, I watch as he walks away without another word.


    I let out a heavy sigh of relief, and lifting my hand, I ce it over the panicked organ mming against my ribs, while I watch Lucian¡¯s confident frame fade into the darkness.


    He actually listened?


    I didn¡¯t expect him to.


    Secondster, a guard walks toward me, and with a nod of his head, he stops near a tree.


    Feeling a little safer, I nce back to the fountain.


    Finally, I¡¯m alone.


    I do my best to shove down the horrific memories brought to the surface by Lucian¡¯s question. Taking a seat on a bench, I pull my legs up. I wrap my arms around my shins and rest my chin on my knees. Then I just listen to the water, and the sound feels cleansing.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Dante isn¡¯t here. It¡¯s just me, the night, and the beautiful garden. My eyes lift to the statue¡¯s face.


    Who do I pray to when God himself has forsaken me?


    Her somber look is answer enough. No one.


    What am I going to do? I can¡¯t return to the vi. I can¡¯t marry Dante. Just the thought of being bonded to Dante for life is enough to make my throat close up with panic and fear.


    My body begins to tremble as hopelessness overwhelms me.


    You have to learn to protect yourself, Elena. Learn how to shoot a gun.


    Learn how to fight.


    The trembling subsides at the thoughts. St. Monarch¡¯s is the perfect ce to learn the skills I¡¯ll need to kill Dante¡­ before he kills me.


    LUCIAN


    Walking into the armory, I nod at Miss Dervishi. She¡¯s been at St. Monarch¡¯s for over a decade, giving training in weapons. She¡¯s helping Kim Yung, a smuggler, choose a gun.


    Shots are fired in the shooting range and picking up a Glock, I check the clip. ¡°Who else is here?¡±


    ¡°Miss Lucas,¡± Miss Dervishi answers.


    My gaze snaps to Miss Dervishi, surprised to hear Elena is here.


    Especially seeing as it¡¯s six in the morning.


    Interesting.


    It¡¯s thest ce I expected to run into Elena. Especially after not seeing her for the past three days, yet she¡¯s been constantly on my mind.


    The other night, I learned a lot from my conversation with her. I have no doubt she was a prisoner in her father¡¯s vi. When I took hold of her hand, her reaction spoke volumes. I could feel the fear and panic vibrate off her.


    There are still hundreds of unanswered questions, and the fact that I¡¯m even thinking about them should make me worry. I¡¯ve never had a personal interest in a woman, and not able to stop thinking about Elena should be warning enough for me.


    Still, it¡¯s a warning I clearly intend to ignore.


    With the Glock firmly in my grip, I walk to the shooting range. There are ten stalls to choose from, but I keep passing the empty ones until I reach the stall next to Elena. She doesn¡¯t notice me as she closes one eye while aiming at the target. Her tongue peeks out from between her lips, and then she pulls the trigger. Her whole body jerks, and she misses the targetpletely.


    As cute as she looks at the moment, a frown forms on my forehead as I ask, ¡°Have you ever handled a gun before today?¡±


    I instantly regret speaking up when she lets out a squeak as she spins to me. The firearm falls from her hand, but then she scrambles to pick it up.


    She must¡¯ve been totally focused on the dismal job she was doing to have someone sneak up on her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a no,¡± I mutter. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Miss Dervishi in here showing you how to fire a gun?¡±


    Elena ces the weapon on the counter her stall provides before she answers, ¡°I have a training session with her at seven. I just wanted to get some practice in.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll end up killing yourself,¡± I say, not happy about the fact Elena¡¯s allowed to handle a weapon when she knows nothing about it. I step closer while shoving my own Glock behind my back. When I reach for Elena¡¯s gun, a Heckler and Koch, I notice how she tenses. ¡°Come stand in front of me,¡± I order.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want your help.¡±


    My eyes snap to Elena¡¯s. ¡°I won¡¯t offer a second time.¡±


    She lets out an annoyed huff butes to stand in front of me. When I wrap my arms around her and my chest presses to her back, Elena takes a sharp breath, and she instantly starts to tremble. ¡°Rx, I¡¯m just going to show you how to shoot so you won¡¯t kill me while I¡¯m here.¡±


    I take hold of her right hand and shove the gun against her palm. Then I bring up her left hand, forcing her fingers to wrap tightly around the handle. ¡°Always have a firm grip on the weapon. Straighten your arms and lock your elbows, so the recoil won¡¯t make you jerk.¡±


    Elena nods, and leaning my head a little forward, my cheek presses against hers. ¡°Keep both eyes open. Squinting won¡¯t help shit.¡±


    She nods again, her soft skin brushing against the bristles on my jaw as I line up the barrel with the target. Standing body to body with her is overwhelming, making every inch of mee alive with the undeniable attraction I feel toward her. Dropping my voice low, I murmur, ¡°Pull the trigger.¡±


    Elena doesn¡¯t hesitate, and the next second, the shot rings through the shooting range. The bullet hits the target in the left shoulder, and the recoil makes Elena¡¯s smaller frame push back against my solid one.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± I mutter.


    Elena lets out a happy shriek, and turning her face to mine, there¡¯s a stunning smile around her lips.


    Christ Almighty.


    ¡°Can you show me again?¡± she asks.


    Her change of mood and bright smile catches me off guard, and all I can do is nod. She quickly positions her back against my chest, and then her grip on the handle tightens beneath my hands. The attraction deepens, and when I take a breath, my lungs are filled with her soft scent.


    Fuck, I¡¯ve never felt such a strong pull toward a woman before.


    Struggling to keep my focus on the task at hand, I line up the barrel with the target, then I whisper close to her ear, ¡°Pull the trigger.¡±


    Elena listens, and then the shot rings out around us, and the bullet hits the target in the right side of the chest.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Elena shrieks happily again. ¡°That shot could kill someone, right?¡±


    ¡°It all depends. If you want to kill, you need to aim for the heart or head. Preferably the head,¡± I say as I pull back from her because I¡¯m a second away from getting hard, and I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll appreciate my cock rubbing against her lower back.


    Shots begin to sound up from the other side of the shooting range where Miss Dervishi is giving Kim Yung a lesson.


    ¡°Try again,¡± I instruct Elena.


    She nods and lines up the barrel with the target. When the tip of her tongue peeks through her lips as she focuses on taking the shot, the corner of my mouth curves up.


    Standing close to her, I get to look at her while her attention is on shooting. There¡¯s a faint scar on her cheek, and I wonder how she got it.


    Elena pulls the trigger, and her body jerks. My left hand darts out, and settling on her lower back, I help her keep her footing. The bullet misses the target making the smile vanish from her face.


    ¡°You make it look so easy,¡± she mutters.


    ¡°Years of practice. You¡¯ll get a feel for it.¡± I move to the stall next to Elena¡¯s, and pulling the Glock from behind me, I take aim and fire a couple of rounds.


    When I pause, and I don¡¯t hear her firing any shots, I nce to my right and find her watching me through the bulletproof ss partitioning. ¡°You need to practice.¡±


    Elena nods, and I only watch her take one shot that clips the shoulder of the target before turning my attention back to my own gun.


    While I empty my clip, I think about how Elena has once again surprised me. She wants to learn how to protect herself, and it makes a protective feeling spread through my chest.


    She might¡¯ve been held captive, but she has fight in her.


    After I¡¯ve shot thest bullet in my clip, I nce at Elena¡¯s target. The corner of my mouth lifts when I see she¡¯s managed to hit it twice. Not kill shots, but it¡¯s a start.


    I turn my head more, and then I¡¯m met with a smile from her. ¡°Thank you for helping me.¡±


    I nod as I turn away from her, leaving the shooting range. My eyes narrow as I try to make sense of the unexpected emotions the woman evokes in me.


    I try to y it off as nothing more thanpassion for finding out she was held captive¡­ but deep down, I know it¡¯s not the only reason she¡¯s caught my attention.


    Elena is like a wounded little bird trying to learn how to fly while she¡¯s surrounded by predators.


    God help me, but it brings out a protective side of me I didn¡¯t even know I had.


    The most confusing part is why I even care about a woman I only met four days ago.

 35

    ELENA


    I¡¯ve just climbed in the bath when I hear the door to my suite m open. ¡°Where the fuck are you?¡± Dante snaps, and I hurry to climb out of the


    tub, making the water ssh. My heartbeat speeds up with panic as I grab a towel so I can cover my body.


    Dante just stalks into the bathroom, and it has me saying, ¡°I¡¯m taking a bath. Do you mind?¡±


    He¡¯s been crueler than ever since he caught me with Alfonso a month ago.


    It feels like it only happened yesterday. I haven¡¯t been able to sleep, and my weight has dropped from the trauma, which seems to only worsen as the days pass.


    Dante¡¯s lips pull up in a sneer. ¡°I don¡¯t mind at all.¡± Gesturing at the tub behind me, he says, ¡°Bathe.¡±


    What?


    No.


    ¡°Leave,¡± I bite the word out as tremors begin to spread through my insides. I grip the towel tighter, and it catches Dante¡¯s eye.


    He darts forward, and grabbing hold of my neck, he shoves me backward until my calfs hit the side of the tub, and I fall into it. Water sshes over the edge as Dante¡¯s vicious gaze rake over me.


    ¡°I said bathe yourself, Principessa!¡± He steps closer to the tub. ¡°Or do you want me to bathe you?¡±


    God, no.


    Shame burns through me like hot coals, searing holes into my still traumatized psyche.


    Not wanting Dante to touch me, I cling to the soaked towel with one hand while I draw my legs into the tub. With a trembling hand, I reach for my loofah.


    ¡°Drop the towel,¡± Dante instructs.


    My eyes snap to him, and horror floods me when he begins to unbuckle his belt.


    Please, no. Not again.


    My chin quivers, and I start to shake my head.


    ¡°We can always take this to your bedroom where I¡¯ll fuck you raw, Principessa. Drop the towel.¡±


    A heavy darkness falls over me as I force my fingers to let go of the wet towel. Ashamed and feeling horribly exposed, I bite back the hopeless sob building in my throat.


    ¡°Wash yourself,¡± Dante orders again. ¡°Start with your tits.¡±


    God.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Oh, God.


    Help me out of this nightmare.


    I¡¯m shaking so much I almost drop the body wash as I squirt some onto the loofah. I used to love the smell of it. But now, it will forever remind me of this day.


    The bathroom used to be a safe ce for me, but that all changes as the sounds of Dante stroking his dick fill the air.


    A tear sneaks out of my left eye, and I quickly ssh water on my face, not wanting him to see it.


    ¡°Your tits at so fucking perky,¡± he groans disgustingly.


    I somehow manage to keep washing my body. I feel¡­ dirty. I begin to scrub my skin harder as Dante¡¯s strokes pick up pace, and then he orgasms, and it hits the side of my face and shoulder in spurts.


    I cringe away from him as a strangled sob escapes.


    I should feel relieved when he zips himself up, but I don¡¯t.


    ¡°Soon, Principessa. Soon.¡± With the ominous words hanging heavy in the air, he finally leaves.


    A sob rips achingly from my chest as I begin to wash his orgasm off of me. Frantically, I let out the water, and I scramble out of the tub. I dry myself as I rush into my room, and grabbing clothes from the closet, I pull them on as quickly as I can.


    Only when I¡¯m dressed do I give in to my despair, hoping the tears will be able to wash me clean.


    I shoot up into a sitting position, my breaths exploding over my dry lips as the remnants of the nightmare of the past shudder through me.


    It¡¯s been happening more and more since I came to St. Monarch¡¯s, wreaking havoc with my psyche and emotions.


    My skin crawls, and I feel sick to my stomach as I climb out of bed. Needing to get out of the confined space of my room, I strip out of my shorts and camisole. I tug on a pair of sweatpants and a long sleeve shirt, along withfy sneakers. After pulling a brush through my hair, I leave my private suite in a hurry.


    The hallways are quiet, and I keep my eyes down as I walk as quickly as I can to the side doors.


    I¡¯ve already been at St. Monarch¡¯s for almost two weeks, and the peace and quiet I find in the garden helps, but the nightmares keep ripping me out of the safety I feel here.


    Once I¡¯m outside, I don¡¯t slow down, and I begin to jog, just needing to get to the fountain.


    Reaching the secret garden, I sink down to my knees by the marble edging. My eyes lock on the statue¡¯s face as I beg for mercy, ¡°Please help me. Don¡¯t make me go back to Dante. Save me from him. I don¡¯t care how. Just save me from him. You can even take my life because I¡¯d rather die than marry him. Please¡­¡± my voice grows strained as I force thest words out, ¡°have mercy on me.¡±


    Desperation mixes with the all-consuming shame Dante has imprinted on my soul over the past four years.


    It¡¯s just a statue, Elena. There¡¯s no God to listen to your prayer.


    Feeling trapped in this never-ending nightmare, I lower my eyes, and then all the blood drains from my face when I see Lucian sitting on the bench to the left of me.


    He¡¯s leaning forward, his forearms resting on his thighs and his hands sped tightly together. Our eyes lock, and the grim expression on his face makes a chill sweep through me. Knowing he heard my prayer makes me wish the ground would swallow me whole.


    After Lucian showed me how to shoot, I haven¡¯t spoken to him again. Whenever we run into each other, he only nods his head at me. It suits me just fine because I still consider him a threat. Just because he gave a shooting lesson doesn¡¯t mean I trust him.


    I should get up and leave, but I¡¯m unable to make myself move.


    Lucian takes a deep breath before he says, ¡°I can kill Capone, but that will start a war between our families.¡± Slowly, he rises to his feet, and then he walks toward me.


    Lucian stops next to me, and I have to tilt my head far back to meet his eyes. When he holds his hand out to me, I hesitate for a moment, not sure


    what to make of him.


    ¡°I can show you how to kill him,¡± he says the one thing I¡¯ve desperately wanted to hear.


    Could he be the answer to my prayer?


    Cautiously, I ce my hand in Lucian¡¯s, and he pulls me up from the ground. When I¡¯m standing in front of him, I ask, ¡°Why would you help me?¡±


    ¡°When you kill Dante, and you take over from your father, I expect you to remember this moment. Your loyalty will belong to me.¡±


    It¡¯s a strategic move on his part. One I¡¯m in no position to decline. I can use all the training I can get. I¡¯ve seen him handle a gun, and I want to be just as good as him.


    ¡°When I take over from my father, my loyalty will belong to you,¡± I agree, knowing that day will nevere. I won¡¯t follow in my father¡¯s footsteps, but Lucian seems to have forgotten I told him that when we first met.


    Once I¡¯ve killed Dante, I n on disappearing and starting a new life somewhere else¡­ somewhere safe. But that¡¯s something Lucian doesn¡¯t need to know.


    His fingers linger on mine before he lets go of my hand. I see the questions brewing in his eyes, but instead of asking them, he murmurs, ¡°Go sleep, little bird. We start tomorrow morning.¡±


    Little bird? Instead of it sounding demeaning, it actually sounds as if Lucian might care. About me? How ludicrous. He knows nothing about me besides that I¡¯m the daughter of Valentino Lucas.


    I nod and begin to turn away from him, but then stop to ask, ¡°What about your own training?¡±


    The corner of Lucian¡¯s mouth lifts slightly, and it makes him even more attractive. ¡°I¡¯m almost done.¡±


    Needing to know how long I have, I ask, ¡°When are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°If all goes well, I¡¯ll leave in a month.¡± Lucian gestures for me to walk. ¡°I¡¯ll escort you back to your suite.¡±


    It¡¯s when he does things like this that it confuses me. I¡¯ve spent the past two weeks trying to figure out why he showed me how to handle a gun.


    Why does he help me the one second only to practically ignore me for days on end? Not that I mind being ignored. I prefer it.


    If Lucian thinks he can get to my father through me, he¡¯s going to be disappointed when he learns I mean nothing to my father.


    We fall into step next to each other, and as the night swallows us, I be overly conscious of the man next to me. Power radiates in every step he takes. My hearing focuses on the rustle of his suit. The side of my body is hyper-aware of Lucian¡¯s muscled frame.


    Who is Lucian really? The dangerous man I¡¯ve been warned to avoid at all costs or¡­


    ¡°When you return home, you¡¯ll take over from your father, right?¡± I ask softly, filled with a weird need to get to know him.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    So he will be the head of the Mafia in four weeks.


    ¡°Yet you¡¯re offering to help me,¡± I state.


    ¡°The enemy of my enemy is my friend,¡± he murmurs, and it has my eyes darting up to his face.


    I¡¯m sure he has many, but still, I ask, ¡°Who¡¯s your enemy?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t your father tell you?¡± Lucian¡¯s gaze drops to mine. ¡°He doesn¡¯t tell me anything.¡±


    ¡°Our families are being targeted. Our fathers are trying to find out who the new threat is,¡± he informs me.


    ¡°Oh.¡± So that was the new problem my father was referring to before he sent me here.


    Lucian and I step into the castle, and the narrow hallway has his arm brushing against mine. I nce up at him again as something begins to niggle at the back of my mind. A frown forms on my forehead, trying to figure out what it is.


    There¡¯s no more conversation until we reach our suites. When I open mine, Lucian asks, ¡°Didn¡¯t you lock your door?¡±


    ¡°I forgot,¡± I admit. I was too upset from the nightmare to think straight.


    Lucian moves past me, pushing my door open. I watch as he steps inside, and then my lips part as he checks all the rooms and possible hiding ces.


    A foreign sensation spreads through my chest as hees to stand in front of me.


    ¡°Always lock your door. Just because we¡¯re on neutral ground doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re safe.¡±


    I nod, and when Lucian passes by me, and crosses the hallway to get to his own door, I say, ¡°Thank you.¡± He nces back at me, and it has me continuing, ¡°For helping me and checking my suite.¡±


    Lucian stares at me for a moment before he unlocks his door and steps into his own suite, then he murmurs, ¡°Go inside, little bird. Be ready to train at six.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Before I shut the door behind me, I add, ¡°Good night, Lucian.¡±


    Our eyes lock for a moment, and a foreign sensation flutters in my stomach. I close the door quickly and make sure to lock it. Staring at the dark wood, hope and attraction stir in my chest.


    Lucian Cotroni has the power to help me, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can trust him.


    Careful, Elena. Don¡¯t fall for his charm just because he¡¯s shown you kindness. He¡¯s only helping you in exchange for your loyalty. It¡¯s all business for him.


    My heartbeat begins to speed up when it sinks in he¡¯s going to show me how to kill Dante.


    Yes, focus on that. It¡¯s the only thing that matters.


    LUCIAN


    While I strip out of my suit, my thoughts return to the hopeless expression I saw on Elena¡¯s face while she was praying.


    I¡¯m not going to lie, it was heartbreaking, to say the least, and that¡¯s not an emotion I¡¯mfortable with. Seeing Elena so vulnerable¡­ made the protectiveness I felt toward her when she first came to St. Monarch¡¯s roar back to life.


    I have to be careful, though. Thinking with my heart will only lead to my death. She¡¯s still Valentino Lucas¡¯ daughter, and it¡¯s the only reason I¡¯ve kept my distance from her since I showed her how to shoot a gun.


    It¡¯s been hard seeing her every day, and forcing myself to stay away from her has only made the attraction I feel toward her grow.


    Naked, I walk to the bathroom and turn on the faucets in the shower. While I wash my body, I think about the offer I made Elena. If I help her, she will be bound to me by oath, and I¡¯ll have her support. She¡¯s desperate enough to promise me anything in return for protection.


    Once I¡¯m done showering and dressed in sweatpants, I check my phone.


    Not seeing any messages, I drop down on my bed and stretch out.


    The sight of Elena kneeling by the fountain pops back into my mind. The raw desperation and fear, while Elena begged a statue to save her, reminds me of when we buried my mother. She died when I was eight, and I¡¯ve never forgotten the sight of my father kneeling by her grave as he mourned her. She died of an aneurysm, and it was one hell of a shock to us. The one moment she was with us and the next she was gone. My mother was the love of his life, and my father never recovered from the loss.


    I don¡¯t know what kind of life Elena has lived, but something tells me it¡¯s one she¡¯ll never recover from. She could¡¯ve been a fierce rival like the other women in the Mafia, but instead, her father turned her into a frightened little bird.


    There¡¯s still fight in her, though. Not all is lost.


    Careful, Lucian. You don¡¯t want to make her strong enough to take you down.


    That would be the stupidest way to go out in the history of the Mafia.


    When I open my door at ten minutes to six, I¡¯m surprised to find Elena waiting in front of her own.


    There¡¯s no trace of the restless night she had on her face, and dressed in a pair of ck leggings and a t-shirt with her hair tied in a ponytail, she looks ready for training.


    ¡°Morning,¡± she says, a cautious expression in her eyes.


    ¡°Morning,¡± I mutter as my eyes drift over her petite body. Once again, it strikes me how beautiful she is with a body made for nights of wild sex.


    ¡°I need coffee, or I¡¯ll kill someone,¡± I mutter as I begin to walk, and when Elena doesn¡¯t follow, I order, ¡°Come.¡±


    She falls into step next to me, and when we walk into the dining room, Madame Keller looks up from where she¡¯s enjoying her own coffee. A knowing smile spreads around her lips, and she greets us with a nod.


    I take a seat at my usual table, and secondster, a server brings my regr order. ¡°Your espresso, Mr. Cotroni.¡± He turns his attention to Elena. ¡°What would you like, Miss Lucas?¡±


    ¡°A cafette, please.¡±


    While I enjoy my coffee, my eyes settle on Elena. She looks nervous again, as ifst night didn¡¯t happen between us. Setting my cup down, I ask, ¡°Did you manage to sleep?¡±


    Her eyes dart away from mine as she answers, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a bad liar,¡± I call her out, and it makes her look at me again.


    We¡¯re interrupted when the server brings the cafette, and I change the subject. ¡°We¡¯ll start with weapons training and then hand to handbat.¡±


    ¡°Grandmaster Yeoh trains me at four every afternoon,¡± Elena mentions. ¡°I know.¡± Just because we haven¡¯t talked doesn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t watch


    her, and honestly, her fighting skills suck.


    We finish our beverages in silence. When I get up, Sergei Aulov walks into the dining room. I¡¯ve been meaning to talk to him. ¡°Give me a moment,¡± I say to Elena, and then I walk in the Russian¡¯s direction.


    ¡°I have some information,¡± Sergei says when I reach him. I asked him to sniff around for me about the new threat.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Sergei takes a seat at his table, then he gestures for me to join him. After I sit down, he says, ¡°Word is the threat is closer than you think. It¡¯s someone in your circle.¡±


    ¡°Can you trust this word?¡±


    Sergei nods. ¡°As much as it¡¯s possible to trust in our world.¡±


    Fuck.


    The Mafia only consists of three families. The Cotronis, the Lucas¡¯, and the Cabellos. If Sergei¡¯s source is right, then it¡¯s either Lucas or Cabello.


    Needing to speak with my father, I say, ¡°Thanks, Sergei.¡±


    When I rise to my feet, he mutters, ¡°Be careful, Lucian. We¡¯d hate to lose an ally.¡±


    I nod, and pulling out my phone, I walk to where Elena is waiting by the doorway. ¡°Go to the shooting range. I¡¯ll meet you there.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I wait for Elena to walk away before I head toward the main doors of St. Monarch¡¯s. Stepping outside, I nce around before I take out my phone and dial my father¡¯s number.


    ¡°Son? What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asks because I don¡¯t usually call him so early. ¡°I spoke with Sergei Aulov. He says the threat is closer to home than


    what we think. It¡¯s either Cabello or Lucas.¡±


    ¡°I know. Nick Cabello has gone silent. Either he¡¯s dead, or he¡¯s behind the attack. I¡¯ve asked Alexei to track him down.¡±


    I nce back into St. Monarch¡¯s. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s not Tino?¡± I seriously don¡¯t want to help Elena, only for her to cut my throat.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± my father answers. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, Lucian. Enjoy yourst month there.¡±


    Easier said than done. ¡°I¡¯ll always worry about you.¡±


    After we end the call, I take a deep breath before I walk back into the castle. On my way to the armory, my thoughts revolve around the looming threat and Elena.


    I want to join my father, but he¡¯s adamant we¡¯re not in the same ce right now. Which tells me we¡¯re in more danger than my father is admitting


    to me.


    And then there¡¯s Elena. Honestly, the emotions she evokes in me are unwee, especially now when my head needs to be clear.


    Walking into the armory, I choose the usual Glock I use and head into the shooting range.

 36

    ELENA


    After shooting a gun for hours, my finger aches, and the rest of my hand is numb. Lucian has been relentless and cold, with impassive expressions etched on his face throughout the training sessions the past couple of days.


    I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s from him feeling burdened by helping me or whether something else is bothering him.


    Walking toward the dining hall, I nce up at Lucian, and unable to bite the question back any longer, I ask, ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    Lucian shakes his head, his thoughts seemingly miles away.


    Just as we¡¯re about to enter the dining room, a guard calls out, ¡°Miss Lucas, you have a visitor.¡±


    My head turns, and then the blood runs cold in my veins at the sight of Dante walking toward me. I instantly freeze, unable to form a thought while my heart starts beating out of control. Fear wraps its ws around me at the sight of the monster I thought I was safe from. I feel Lucian¡¯s presence next to me, and it makes my mouth go dry.


    Oh God, why doesn¡¯t he go into the dining room? This is going to make everything so much worse for me.


    When Dante gets close, Lucian suddenly steps in front of me, tilting his head at Dante.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Shouldn¡¯t you be working on finding out who the threat is?¡±


    Dante¡¯s eyes re with anger as they sweep from me to Lucian.


    He warned me to stay away from Lucian, and now he¡¯s caught us together.


    My thoughts instantly turn to the fateful day Alfonso was killed, and it multiplies my fear. My muscles tighten with the need to run, but my feet are frozen to the floor.


    Unable to make a sound, I watch as Dante clenches his jaw. I can see it¡¯s taking more self-control than he has to answer Lucian with an abrupt tone. ¡°We¡¯re doing everything we can. I¡¯m here to talk to my fiance.¡± Dante¡¯s eyes narrow on Lucian, and it makes my heart hammer against my ribs. ¡°Do I need your permission?¡±


    Oh, Lord. Why did Dante have toe here?


    Instead of answering, Lucian steps aside, and then he says the worst possible thing, ¡°You know where to find me when you¡¯re done with your visitor, Elena.¡±


    This is going to be so bad. The only thing counting in my favor is that Dante¡¯s not allowed to kill me on St. Monarch¡¯s grounds.


    My lips part, dread spinning a dizzying web around me. As Lucian starts to enter the dining hall, Dante grabs hold of my arm in an unforgiving grip, and I¡¯m dragged through the foyer and up the stairs. When Dante shoves me down the hallway, and I realize we¡¯re headed toward my suite, I rear back against his hold. ¡°We can talk in the foyer.¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Dante snaps, and he yanks me so hard a sharp pain shoots through my shoulder. A gasp explodes over my lips, and then I¡¯m shoved against my door. ¡°Open it.¡±


    I shake my head, knowing if I do that, Dante will be able to do anything to me. He might not be able to kill me on St. Monarch¡¯s grounds, but there are much worse things than death.


    ¡°Bitch,¡± he growls, and losing the little patience he had with me, he backhands me across the face. My cheek goes up in mes, and before I can recover, Dante spots the key I keep on the chain around my neck and yanks it off, making the links bite into my skin before they break.


    Within a second, Dante has the door open, and I¡¯m shoved harshly inside.


    Years of fear overwhelm me, and I¡¯m unable to think straight. My breaths explode over my lips, and my heart is nothing more than a whisper, too scared to face the monster in front of me.


    It¡¯s toote to hide, though. The monster is here, and there¡¯s nothing I can do because he¡¯s so much stronger than me.


    The past two and a half weeks, I¡¯ve let down my guard. I thought I was safe at St. Monarch¡¯s. It makes what¡¯s about to happen so much worse. The other times I was mentally prepared, but not today.


    The thoughts are fleeting because Dante pounces on me, his right hand mping around my throat. ¡°You thought you¡¯d be safe from me here? Wrong, Principessa.¡± His knuckles m into my jaw, and the blow has my ear rinning, and a dizzying wave of pain makes it hard to focus on anything.


    Dante¡¯s grip on my throat tightens, cutting off my air supply. ¡°I told you to stay away from Cotroni!¡±


    His fingers keep digging into my skin, and it feels like he¡¯s trying to squeeze whatever air I have from my body. I begin to p and w at his hand while I strain to gasp for air.


    ¡°Have you let him touch you?¡± Dante asks, his gaze enraged with madness. ¡°Have you let him fuck you?¡±


    I try to shake my head as my vision grows dark around the edges.


    ¡°You¡¯re mine, Principessa. I¡¯ve convinced your father to let us marry in two weeks.¡± Through my fading vision, all I can see is the cruel gleam in


    Dante¡¯s eyes as his words rain down on me like acid. ¡°I¡¯ll fuck you so hard at night you won¡¯t be able to walk by day.¡±


    Myshes begin to lower, as the meager strength I have leaves my body, and my legs give way beneath me.


    He¡¯s going to kill me. The realization drowns me in horror, and then everything goes ck as I slump to the floor.


    LUCIAN


    This is none of your fucking business.


    Yet, I can¡¯t stop myself from going to Elena¡¯s suite. My mind tells me to ignore what I saw  Dante dragging Elena harshly away. My heart, however, refuses to turn a blind eye as I take the stairs two at a time.


    Nearing Elena¡¯s suite, I hear Dante growl, ¡°Have you let him touch you? Have you let him fuck you?¡±


    For a moment, the corner of my mouth lifts, thinking Dante sees me as a threat. Rightly so. I¡¯m half his age and more powerful than he can ever hope to be.


    ¡°You¡¯re mine, Principessa. I¡¯ve convinced your father to let us marry in two weeks.¡±


    The news makes a frown form on my forehead.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fuck you so hard at night you won¡¯t be able to walk by day.¡±


    The door isn¡¯t closed all the way, and I m my palm against the wood, making it swing open. What I see makes all rationality leave me  Elena¡¯s eyes flutter closed, and then she copses to the floor.


    Motherfucker.


    Dante pulls his foot back to kick her, but I move forward, and grabbing hold of his shoulders, I yank him away from where he¡¯s towering over her.


    I should do the whole world a favor and kill him.


    Dante staggers back with a shocked expression widening his eyes when they focus on me.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Anger rushes through my veins, and it¡¯s more potent than anything I¡¯ve felt before. I can¡¯t form words, so I instead resort to action. My fist connects with Dante¡¯s jaw, forcing his head back.


    He shakes his head and then takes a threatening step toward me, but when I lift my chin, holding my arms wide to the sides, he pauses.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one hit, and then I¡¯ll fucking kill you,¡± I bite the words out. ¡°I dare you, Capone. Take a swing at me.¡±


    Dante clenches his jaw, but knowing he doesn¡¯t stand a chance against me, he backs down.


    ¡°Fucking, pussy,¡± I spit at him. ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a fucking runt.¡± Knowing I don¡¯t have much self-control left, I order, ¡°Leave.¡±


    Dante¡¯s gaze snaps to Elena, and it has me stepping in front of her, so he has to look at me.


    The man has a death wish. I¡¯ll dly introduce him to his maker. ¡°She¡¯s mine,¡± he says as if it should matter to me.


    Before thinking it through, I chuckle, ¡°Was.¡± I shake my head at him. ¡°Does Tino know how you handle his daughter?¡±


    It¡¯s Dante¡¯s turn tough.


    What the fuck?


    Definitely not the reaction I was expecting.


    ¡°Tino doesn¡¯t give a shit about her. Careful, Lucian. I¡¯m the one who will take over from Tino.¡±


    The information makes the frown on my forehead deepen. ¡°You can¡¯t take over if you¡¯re dead.¡±


    A confident sneer forms on Dante¡¯s face. ¡°You don¡¯t have the authority to kill me. You¡¯re not the head of famiglia.¡±


    ¡°Yet,¡± I mutter. My muscles tense as I close the distance between us until we¡¯re face to face. ¡°You might have Valentino eating out of your hand, but don¡¯t forget I¡¯m Luca Cotroni¡¯s son.¡±


    The reminder has Dante stepping back with a frustrated growl, and sparing me a re, he reluctantly leaves Elena¡¯s suite.


    When I turn around, I see Elena pushing herself up into a sitting position. Wildly her eyes nce around for Dante before they stop on me, and then her lips part as she sucks in a breath of air.


    Anger burns through my chest as I move forward and hold my hand out to her. Elena ces her trembling palm in mine, and I pull her to her feet.


    Her tongue darts out to wet her lips, and it draws my eyes to the bruises forming on the right side of her jaw and around her neck.


    ¡°Did he leave?¡± she asks hoarsely. She keeps looking between the door and the floor. Anywhere but at me.


    ¡°Yes.¡± My anger increases when pure relief washes over her face. Her chin begins to tremble, but she fights to rein in the emotions tightening her features.


    I shouldn¡¯t care about this woman. She¡¯s nothing to me. Yet, I find myself gravitating to her, and for the first time, the thought enters my mind


    I could marry her. That way, it will be a fuck you to Dante, and it will bring the two families together, showing us as a united front to our enemy.


    Keep lying to yourself, Lucian. You fucking want her. The sooner you admit it to yourself, the sooner you can decide what the fuck you¡¯re going to do about it.


    Elena begins to look very ufortable. Her eyes flit to mine before they lower back to the floor. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    What a fucked up world we live in when a woman has to thank a man for saving her from an asshole?


    I let out a sigh and walk to the suite¡¯s phone. Dialing room service, I order crushed ice for Elena¡¯s bruises. When I ce the earpiece back, I turn to her and ask, ¡°Are you hurt anywhere else but your face and neck?¡±


    She lifts her hand self-consciously to her jaw then shakes her head.


    I know it¡¯s a stupid question to ask, but I can¡¯t stop myself. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Of course, she¡¯s not okay. I can feel her distress radiating from her, and she¡¯s deathly pale, but still, she nods.


    I only got a glimpse of how Dante treats Elena, and it¡¯s left me with a burning desire to kill the fucker.


    How much has she already endured at his depraved hands?


    I¡¯ve always prided myself on being in control of everything. It¡¯s the way my father raised me. But since Elena walked into my life, I seem to have very little control over my actions. Once again, I find myself doing something totally out of character as I close the distance between us and wrap my arms around her trembling body.


    She tenses for a moment, and then the trembling increases as she wraps her arms around my waist. Her hands grip hold of my jacket, her breath hitching. The sound rips through me, wreaking havoc with my own emotions.


    I tighten my hold on her, and when I lower my mouth to her hair, I have to close my eyes from the overwhelming protectiveness and attraction this woman makes me feel.


    Christ, it¡¯s unlike anything I¡¯ve ever felt.


    It¡¯s disarming.


    I want her.


    I want this wounded little bird with her big eyes and body made for sinful nights.


    The dominance in me thirsts for her submissiveness. It calls to me, demanding me to make her mine.

 37

    ELENA


    It takes everything I have to not break down and cry. Nothing has ever felt as good as Lucian holding me. My thoughts are all over the ce, but I manage totch onto one. Lucian did what Alfonso couldn¡¯t  he made Dante leave.


    For the first time in my life, someone stood up for me. This man whom I should fear has shown mepassion when I was drowning in despair. He protected me.


    I tighten my hold on him, squeezing my eyes shut as I fight back the tears because I feel safe.


    Safe.


    I can¡¯t remember if I ever felt safe.


    It makes me want to cling to Lucian forever, but knowing that¡¯s not a possibility, I loosen my grip around his waist. I bring my hands to his sides, but when Lucian doesn¡¯t pull back and instead tightens his hold on me, my eyes drift shut again. I take a deep breath of his aftershave and soak in the feel of his stronger body pressed against mine.


    It¡¯s soothing instead of threatening.


    Having someone show me something other than abuse begins to break down the walls I¡¯ve tried to build up around myself. It exposes the parts of me I¡¯ve worked so hard to keep hidden from Dante¡¯s cruelty.


    The human being who was dying to feel a gentle touch. The girl who only wanted to be loved.N?velDrama.Org content.


    The woman who wants to be free.


    Knowing I won¡¯t be able to fight the tears for much longer, I try to pull away again, but still, Lucian won¡¯t let go.


    And. It. Shatters. Me.


    I splinter into a million pieces, each one showing a glimpse of the hell I¡¯ve been subjected to.


    I gasp against Lucian¡¯s chest, and my fingers dig into the expensive fabric of his jacket as the tears spill from my eyes.


    He moves one of his hands to the back of my head, and he presses a kiss to my hair. Instead of itforting me, it breaks my heart. It strips me bare because this man will rule the Mafia, which means he¡¯s brutal and dangerous. There¡¯s no way a monster like Dante can be controlled by someone who¡¯s not a bigger monster.


    And even knowing this, I don¡¯t want Lucian to let go of me. He¡¯s strong enough to fight all my demons. If only he wasn¡¯t a demon himself.


    A knock at the door finally has Lucian¡¯s arms loosening their grip on me. His hands move to my shoulders, and I keep my head bowed, not wanting him to see my tears.


    Lucian¡¯s breath fans over my forehead, and then his mouth presses against my skin. I squeeze my eyes shut, another overwhelming feeling offort rocketing through me. My stomach tightens and spins all at once, the sensation making me a million times more aware of the man in front of me.


    The instant Lucian steps around me to open the door, I turn and flee to the bathroom. I shut the door behind me and take a moment to lean back against the wood, just needing to breathe.


    I¡¯m confused. Overwhelmed. Torn. A total mess. It¡¯s because of Lucian and not Dante¡¯s surprise visit.


    My heart wants to beg Lucian to keep holding me. My body is aware of his in a way I¡¯ve never been aware of a man before. But my mind¡­ my mind screams at me to run. To get away from the monsters in this world because it doesn¡¯t matter what they look like, what suits they wear, or how good their arms feel  at the core, they¡¯re all the same  evil and cruel.


    Oh, Elena. Don¡¯t do this to yourself. You can¡¯t fall for Lucian just because he was nice to you. Yes, he¡¯s dangerously attractive, and yes, it felt amazing to be held by him, but he¡¯s still Lucian Cotroni. Everything he does has a motive. It¡¯s strategic. He thinks he can get to your father through you. I keep telling myself this until I feel a little calmer. Walking to the sink,


    I open the faucet and ssh water on my face, cooling my skin. I grab a towel from the rack and pat the drops away, being gentle over the right side of my face.


    Then I lift my head and look at the mirror. There¡¯s an ugly bruise forming on my jaw, and Dante¡¯s fingers have left abrasive red imprints around my neck.


    And for the first time, I feel overly self-conscious of the marks. I¡¯m not at the vi where I¡¯m locked in my room so no one can see them. Not that anyone there has ever cared.


    What matters is that Lucian has seen them, and it makes shame burn hot in my cheeks.


    God, I already care what he thinks of me.


    I need to stop whatever¡¯s happening between us. I don¡¯t know what Lucian¡¯s intentions are, but I can control how I feel, and I refuse to fall for him.


    When minutes have passed, and I know I can¡¯t hide in the bathroom forever, I loosen my hair from the ponytail and quickly pull a brush through it. I let the silky ck strands cover the side of my face, falling like a


    curtain over the bruises. I take a deep breath before I walk to the door, and ducking my head low, I open it.


    My heart instantly begins to beat faster, and I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s from the shame for the marks on my skin, or the undeniable attraction I feel toward Lucian, or both.


    All I want to do is dart back to the bathroom, but instead, I slowly inch my way through the bedroom until I reach the doorway. Lifting my head slightly, I peek into the living room just as Lucian nces in my direction. We both freeze, him with a towel in his hand and me dying of embarrassment.


    Lucian is the first to talk, his tone soft but stillmanding. ¡°Come here, little bird.¡±


    I swallow hard on the nervousness spinning in my stomach and walk toward him. When I¡¯m within reaching distance, Lucian lifts his right hand to my face. His fingers brush over my skin as he pushes my hair behind my ear, and then he presses the towel to my jaw. It¡¯s ice-cold, instantly chilling my skin.


    I lower my eyes to his chest, but then he steps closer to me while he lifts his left arm. His hand cups the back of my head, and it makes me feel surrounded by him.


    ¡°The ice will help with the swelling,¡± he exins in a low tone that threatens to create an intimate bubble around us. ¡°But you probably know this already.¡± His words make my eyes snap up to his, which has him saying, ¡°I¡¯m guessing Dante¡¯s hit you before.¡±


    Does he want me to tell him? Would it even matter if he knew all the things Dante¡¯s done to me?


    I search his strong features for the answers, but all I find is more confusion. Standing so close to him, with his aftershave filling the air, only


    makes my heart beat faster. It makes my stomach flutter and my skin tingle.


    Do I want him to know?


    My deepest fears. My darkest shame. My nightmares.


    No, I don¡¯t want him to know. I don¡¯t want anyone to know.


    The corner of Lucian¡¯s mouth lifts slightly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me,¡± he says as if he can read my thoughts. ¡°But¡­¡± He leans down until his breath warms my ear, ¡°if you tell me, I¡¯ll probably kill Capone.¡±


    My eyes widen slightly, and for a moment, I¡¯m tempted. God, I¡¯ve never been tempted like this in my life. If I sacrifice my deepest, darkest secrets, Lucian will kill Dante.


    As Lucian pulls back, his mouth brushes along the curve of my jaw. My breaths explode over my lips, and without thinking, I yank back, quickly putting a safe distance between us. The towel drops from his hand, and the icy slush spills onto the floor.


    My eyes collide with Lucian¡¯s dark brown gaze, and the expression in them has my heart instantly thundering in my chest. He stares at me with predatory desire.


    I¡¯ve seen that look before. Many times as Dante defiled me.


    The fear creeping through me is different, though. With Dante, the terror was always apanied by disgust and devastating shame. It was traumatic.


    With Lucian¡­ it terrifies me for a different reason. There¡¯s no disgust. There¡¯s no shame. I¡¯m only filled with an ungodly fear because it would be so easy to fall for him. It would be so easy to seek refuge in his arms. To have him fight my battles.


    Only, it would cost my freedom, and it¡¯s the one thing I¡¯m not willing to give up on. It¡¯s the only thing that¡¯s kept me going over the past four years.


    Lucian looks like the possessive kind. Once he has me, I¡¯ll just be a prisoner again. The only thing that will change is the walls of my prison.


    And God knows what new horrors they will bear witness to.


    LUCIAN


    Fuck, this is hard. I¡¯m trying not to scare the shit out of Elena, but it¡¯s impossible to hide how I feel. The more skittish she bes, and the thicker her fear grows, the more I fucking want her.


    The darkest part of me wants to feel her tremble. I want to hear her beg for my mercy and not the goddamn statue out in the garden. I want her fearing only me so she¡¯ll fully submit.


    It¡¯s fucking sick, but the desires are overpowering.


    I suck in a deep breath of air, fighting the dominant side of me until my muscles loosen a little.


    On my left shoulder sits the devil, whispering for me to take what I want. To make Elena mine. No matter the cost. No matter the blood, I¡¯ll have to spill. No matter the damage it will do to my family name.


    On my right shoulder sits an angel, pleading with me to findpassion in my heart. To be gentle with this broken little bird. To not be just another man who forces himself on her.


    Christ, right now, I want to flick the angel off my shoulder and listen to the devil.


    I fist my hands at my sides as I fight for control over the intense emotions, and then I manage to take a step back.


    Leave, Lucian. Before you do something, you¡¯ll regret.


    My gaze rakes over Elena, where she¡¯s staring at me with wide, fear- filled eyes.


    How did this happen? How has this petite woman manage to warm the coldest part of me?


    Without a word, I turn away from her and stalk out of her suite. I pull her door closed behind me and take the couple of steps to my own. Unlocking it, I shove the heavy wood open, and walking into my living room, I m it shut behind me.


    Fuck.


    Needing to find some rity, I pull my phone out of my pocket and dial my father¡¯s number.


    ¡°Son?¡± he answers as always.


    ¡°Papa,¡± I say, knowing it will get his attention. I only call him that when I need my father and not the head of the Mafia.


    ¡°What happened?¡± he instantly asks with concerncing his words. ¡°I¡­ I actually don¡¯t know,¡± I admit. ¡°It¡¯s Elena Lucas.¡±


    ¡°What? Tell me,¡± my father demands, his worry for me making his patience non-existent. After my mother died, I became my father¡¯s world. I know he lives and breathes for me. There¡¯s no one alive he loves more.


    ¡°She makes me feel,¡± I force the words over my lips.


    Christ, does she make me feel. Everything.


    ¡°Dio,¡± he mutters ¡®God¡¯ in Italian. ¡°Now¡¯s not the time, Lucian.¡± ¡°I know,¡± I bite out. ¡°Trust me, I know.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t act with your heart. Give me time. Once the threat has been dealt with, we can talk about Elena.¡±


    Time. It¡¯s something I don¡¯t have.


    ¡°She¡¯s marrying Dante in two weeks,¡± I inform him.


    ¡°Merda,¡± he grumbles. ¡°This is really thest thing I need to worry about.¡± He lets out an exasperated breath. ¡°Are you thinking with your cock, or is it more?¡±


    I wish it was only my cock. I¡¯d be able to fuck her out of my system then.


    ¡°Lucian?¡± My father snaps when I take too long to answer.


    Knowing I can¡¯t hide anything from him, I say, ¡°I feel things for her I¡¯ve never felt before. I have no idea what to make of it. I just¡­ I want her, and it¡¯s clouding my judgment.¡±


    I¡¯m weak.


    God, she makes me weak. That¡¯s not good at all.


    ¡°We have two weeks. Sort through your shit. If you still want her in seven days, I¡¯ll talk with Valentino.¡±


    I might want her now, but does that mean I want her for the rest of my life. Am I willing to marry her? Against her will?


    I have no fucking idea. This is all new to me.


    But I have seven days to figure out what the hell this is I¡¯m feeling for


    her.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I mutter as I walk to the couch. I sit down and let out a


    heavy sigh. ¡°Papa ¡­ how did you feel when you met Mamma?¡±


    He pauses for a moment, then he answers, ¡°I was instantly obsessed. Your mamma bewitched me. She became the only thing I wanted. I would¡¯ve killed for her. I would¡¯ve taken her against her will if it was the only way I could have her.¡±


    I sit up straighter, a frown forming on my forehead. ¡°But Mamma loved you¡­ right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was lucky. She returned my feelings, and we got married a monthter. Even though it was arranged by your nonni, we had no


    objections.¡±


    I knew my grandfathers were the ones who arranged the wedding to align the two families, but I didn¡¯t know my parents fell in love the moment they met. I never asked about their love because I didn¡¯t want to cause my father heartache.


    I only know what I saw while my mother was alive. Their love was warm, and it filled our home to the brim.


    Needing to know, I ask, ¡°How do I know when it¡¯s love and not just lust?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t, son. To me, they are the same thing. You can¡¯t love what you don¡¯t want. The more I wanted your mamma, the more I loved her. With every passing day since she left, my love has only grown for her. She¡¯s the only one for me.¡±


    I rub my fingers over my forehead, not knowing what I actually feel for Elena.


    Protective. Yes.


    Attraction. Hell fucking yes. Possessiveness. Yes.


    But love?


    ¡°If in seven days, your feelings for the girl have grown, then you¡¯ll know. If they fade, you¡¯ll have your answer.¡±


    So far, they¡¯ve only been growing.


    I nod. ¡°Okay.¡± I swallow, then continue. ¡°How are things there?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m starting to think I should¡¯ve let youe home,¡± my father chuckles.


    ¡°Yeah, next time, you¡¯ll listen to me,¡± I tease him.


    My father lets out a sigh. ¡°Alexei says Cabello has gone into hiding. There¡¯s no sign he¡¯s been killed. We just have to find him now, and then the


    problem will be taken care of.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good news,¡± I mutter, wanting this shit to be over with as well. ¡°I have to go. Don¡¯t do something stupid. You hear me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Papa.¡±


    We end the call, and I drop the phone on the coffee table. Leaning back, I settle into the couch and stare at the expansive windows.


    Seven days.


    It¡¯s not a lot of time, but it¡¯s better than nothing.

 38

    ELENA


    I¡¯ve been doing my best to avoid Lucian for the past three days.


    Even though I¡¯m free to move around the castle and grounds, I¡¯ve been hiding in my suite. I haven¡¯t even gone downstairs for my training sessions and meals, but instead, I order room service.


    Which means I¡¯ve had nothing but time to think. About everything.


    Lucian.


    My feelings.


    Dante.


    The impending wedding and death sentence.


    Eleven days. That¡¯s all I have.


    It¡¯s nothing. Just eleven days, and I¡¯ll either have to find a way to kill Dante, or I¡¯ll cross over to the afterlife.


    Staring out of the window, my heart longs to feel the warmth of the sun on my skin.


    Every night I wait until midnight before I sneak out of my suite to visit the secret garden. So far, I¡¯ve been lucky, and I haven¡¯t run into anyone but the guards.


    I¡¯m not free. Not even at St. Monarch¡¯s.


    It¡¯s better than being locked up in the Vi with Dante.


    But I¡¯m still not free.


    A knock at my door draws me out of my thoughts, and I turn away from the window to receive the order I¡¯ve ced for lunch. Not having much of an appetite, I got myself a tter of cheese, cold meats, and olives.


    I unlock the door and open it, but instead of finding a server, I¡¯m met with Lucian, a severe expression darkening his features.


    I begin to shut the door, but his hand shoots out, mming hard against the wood.


    ¡°What ?¡± Before I can say another word, Lucian grabs hold of my arm and pulls me out of the room. He reaches past me and closes the door. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I demand to know, my heart starting to beat faster.


    Lucian¡¯s hand mps around mine, and then I¡¯m tugged down the hallway. ¡°I¡¯m fucking done with you hiding,¡± he mutters. I try to pull free from his grip on me, but it only has him tightening his fingers around mine as he threatens, ¡°I swear to God I will throw you over my shoulder if you make a scene.¡±


    I follow him down the stairs, having to almost jog to keep up with his wider strides.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± I ask while I search for a guard. ¡°Outside.¡± It¡¯s the only exnation I¡¯m offered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll scream for help,¡± I warn Lucian, not sure if it will even help. Will they dare go against his wishes?


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Lucian says, his voice filled with confidence. ¡°They¡¯ll only interfere once I¡¯ve killed you.¡±


    ¡°Once?¡± The word bursts from me as fear slithers through me. ¡°So you can do anything to me, and they won¡¯t stop you?¡± My breaths begin to speed up. ¡°God.¡± I yank back against Lucian¡¯s hold. ¡°Let go!¡± I stop walking, trying to twist my hand out of his.


    ¡°Christ Almighty!¡± he snaps, and then he turns to me. Lucian grabs hold of my sides, and the next moment I¡¯m thrown over his shoulder as if I weigh nothing. I let out a startled shriek which he ignores as he begins to walk again, stepping through the side doors.


    I start to m my fists against his back. ¡°Put me down! You can¡¯t do this.¡±


    A p to my bottom makes my eyes widen, and a gasp explodes from me. Stunned, I hang over Lucian¡¯s shoulder as he carries me away from the castle. When we reach the secret garden, I¡¯m tugged down the front of his body until my feet meet the ground. I stumble, but then Lucian catches my shoulders.


    With my breaths exploding over my lips and my hair hanging in my face, I re at Lucian. ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    ¡°It was clear this was the only way to get your attention,¡± he says, his features even darker than when I opened the door.


    ¡°My attention? For what?¡± I take a step backward, but my calves bump against the marble edging around the fountain.


    ¡°This,¡± he snaps, and then he moves forward, and the meager space I¡¯ve managed to put between us vanishes with one stride from him. His right hand shoots up, sping the back of my head, and before I can even realize what¡¯s happening, Lucian¡¯s mouth crashes down on mine.


    I freeze, stunned out of my mind.


    He enters my mouth without any effort, and then velvet brushes over my tongue.


    My shock turns to confusion turns to feeling overwhelmed in a matter of a second.


    A roar ripples from Lucian, and I somehow manage to lift my hands to his solid chest. I want to push against him, to sever the kiss, but my hands won¡¯t listen.


    Lucian¡¯s left hand finds my cheek, and then he forces my head to tilt to where he wants me as he deepens the kiss. It bes hungry as he seems


    to lose control, and soon I¡¯m struggling to breathe past the assault on my mouth.


    A whimper escapes me, and I¡¯m not sure why I made the sound. I don¡¯t want this.


    Yet, I do nothing to fight him off. It¡¯s just another thing taken from me.


    But still, I can¡¯t deny the fluttering in my abdomen and the quickening of my heartbeat. And it¡¯s not because I fear him. It¡¯s because it¡¯s the best kiss I¡¯ve ever had.


    Lucian¡¯s lips knead mine, his tongue stroking hard, his teeth tugging, demanding, iming.


    God, it¡¯s¡­ forceful¡­ intoxicating¡­ earthshattering.


    Where I could never mentally escape from Dante¡¯s assaults, I find my mind easily clouding over. It feels as if I¡¯m being absorbed by Lucian. His power engulfs me. His manliness drugs me. His mouth demands that I focus only on how he¡¯s making me feel.


    Where I only felt disgusted with Dante, it¡¯s the total opposite with Lucian. Not even Alfonso made me feel so¡­ hypnotized.


    Every single fiber of my being is focused on Lucian. My blood rushes through my veins, and before I know it, I¡¯m kissing him back. I give in, not even trying to put up a fight.


    I taste the mint on his tongue. I feel his warm breaths on my skin. His arms wrap around me so tightly it feels like he¡¯ll never let go.


    God. God. God. What is this?


    My body melts against his, and my hands move up to his neck, my fingers trying to memorize the feel of his skin. My breasts push against his firm chest as my tongue savors his.


    Another whimper escapes me, but it sounds different to my ears.


    There¡¯s no panic in it. Only need.


    As quickly as Lucian invaded my mouth, he lets go of me, and within another second, I¡¯m filled with the loss of his kiss and body as he puts a safe distance between us.


    My eyes flutter open, and my hands drop limply to my sides.


    I¡¯m met with smoldering eyes, his chest rising and falling from the deep breaths he¡¯s sucking in. He lifts a hand to his jaw, and then his thumb swipes over his bottom lip.


    And then reality sets back in, and my heart plummets to the ground from where it was soaring the heavens.


    I thought I¡¯ve felt fear before. I was wrong. I begin to tremble uncontrobly, and the warmth flees my body, filling me with ice.


    Not because Lucian can physically hurt me, but because he can do the one thing Dante never could  Lucian can kill my soul. He can rob me of my dreams. He can make me a prisoner, and I fear I won¡¯t want to escape him.


    LUCIAN


    Mother of God.


    I¡¯ve been slowly losing my mind the past three days. My thoughts were consumed with Elena. My eyes constantly searched for her. But Elena hid from me, never leaving her suite.


    Knowing I was running out of time, I knew there was only one way for me to be sure. So I yanked her out of her room, and like a fucking caveman,


    I carried her to the garden she loves so much.


    And then I fucking kissed her.


    I thought it would help me be done with her. I thought it would be the same as kissing any other inexperienced girl  unexciting and tasteless  and I¡¯d finally get over my obsession with her.


    But I was wrong. Christ was I wrong.


    My hopes were smothered, and my concerns were met face to face with the most powerful emotions I¡¯ve ever felt. Unrelenting need. Potent desire. Above all, my possessiveness increased tenfold.


    I want Elena. More than anything I¡¯ve ever wanted. She tasted like heaven. She felt perfect in my arms. When she whimpered, it made me instantly hard. It took more self-control than I thought I possessed to break the kiss because I was a second away from fucking her right here next to the fountain.


    I can still taste her sweetness on my tongue, and it makes me lick my lips, searching for any hint of her left on them.


    I drink in the sight of her rosy cheeks, the excitement from the kiss we shared staining her skin. Her breasts swell under her v-neck t-shirt with every breath she takes.


    She looks like the goddess of sex until the blood drains from her face. Panic tightens her features, and then her eyes fill with fear. Her trembling hands catch my eye, and her gasps begin toe faster until I worry whether she¡¯s about to hyperventte.


    Honestly, I¡¯m a little surprised by Elena¡¯s reaction. She kissed me back. She fucking melted in my arms. But still, she looks at me with horror. As if I fucking attacked her.


    I take a step toward her, but her hands fly up in warning. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Even her voice is strained with panic. She sucks in a frantic breath. ¡°Don¡¯t everN?velDrama.Org content.


    touch me again.¡±


    Elena darts away, and I almost go after her, but the horror I saw on her face keeps me rooted to the spot.


    Not now, Lucian. Give her time.


    I let out a sigh and walk to one of the benches. I unbutton my jacket and sit down, my gaze settling on the fountain.


    What the fuck do I do now? I got my answer, and in the process, I traumatized Elena.


    I should¡¯ve been more patient.


    Fuck that. I waited three days for her toe out of her suite. That alone took more patience than I had.


    Narrowing my eyes, I turn them toward the castle.


    Maybe it¡¯s not me? It could be that the kiss brought up bad memories for her. If that¡¯s the case, it means Dante did more than just hit her.


    God won¡¯t be able to help him if that¡¯s the case. I¡¯ll fucking rip his head


    off.


    My phone begins to ring, and pulling it out of my pocket, I frown when


    I see Alexei Koslov¡¯s name shing on the screen.


    Thinking he can¡¯t get a hold of my father, I answer, ¡°Lucian.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Alexei,¡± he says, his voice filled with the darkness I¡¯ve grown ustomed to hearing.


    ¡°I know,¡± I mutter. ¡°Why are you calling?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your father. He¡¯s been killed.¡± The words are abrupt, straight to the fucking point, but still, they don¡¯t sink in.


    ¡°What?¡± I begin to get up but sit down again when there¡¯s no strength in my legs.


    ¡°Your father¡¯s been assassinated.¡± There¡¯s a moment¡¯s pause, then the Russian says, ¡°I¡¯ll find out who it was. First, we need to get you to safety.¡±


    Papa¡­ No. No. No.


    Stupidly I ask, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking at his body right now. Bullet to the head. You¡¯re a fucking sitting duck at St. Monarch¡¯s. Carson ising to get you. Go to Madame Keller¡¯s office and wait there for him. Demitri and I are leaving Italy now. We¡¯ll meet you at a safe house.¡±


    ¡°Alexei,¡± I breathe, still not able to process what he¡¯s telling me. ¡°Lucian!¡± he snaps. ¡°Go now. We¡¯re on our way.¡±


    Somehow I manage to get up, and I listen to Alexei tell Demitri, his personal guard, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    I walk toward the side door, then Alexei shouts, ¡°I don¡¯t hear you fucking running, Lucian.¡±


    And then it sinks in. My body darts forward, and just as I take the steps two at a time, the mosaic widow to my left shatters.


    Fuck.


    I move faster and slip inside just in time as another bullet shatters the ss door.


    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± I snap into the phone. ¡°They¡¯re fucking here.¡±


    I keep running down the hallway, and instead of going for the safety Madame Keller¡¯s office will offer, I turn right into the foyer and dart up the stairs.


    I run down the hallway and then m a fist against Elena¡¯s door. When she doesn¡¯t open, I begin to pound against the wood. ¡°Open, Elena. You¡¯re in danger!¡±


    Secondster, she opens. I grab hold of her hand and begin to run again, yanking her behind me.


    ¡°Lucian!¡±


    Ignoring Elena, I speak into the phone. ¡°How far away is Carson?¡±


    Carson is Alexei¡¯s younger brother, so I know I can trust him. The Koslov¡¯s won¡¯t turn on me. They have honor which means they¡¯ll die protecting me. They¡¯re the most important allies my father ever made, and right now, my life depends on them.


    ¡°Twenty minutes,¡± Alexei answers.


    I drag Elena down the stairs, and as we turn left in the foyer, gunfire erupts out by the front gate. Guards rush past us as I turn down the hallway that leads to Madame Keller¡¯s office.


    One of the guards stops when he sees us and shouts, ¡°Faster, Mr.


    Cotroni.¡±


    We¡¯re escorted the rest of the way and ushered into the office that¡¯s more secure than any other ce on this goddamn.


    Madame Keller takes hold of my free arm, her face filled withpassion. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for your loss, Mr. Cotroni.¡±


    My father is dead.


    The thought rocks me to my core, and I let Madame Keller pull me to a sofa as her guards usher the other guests inside. The door is closed and then locked.


    I sit down, still gripping Elena¡¯s hand tightly. Slowly I turn my eyes to her pale face, and I can only manage to breathe as the realization robs me of all rationality.


    My father is dead.


    ¡°Lucian?¡± Elena asks as she scoots closer to me. Her fingers stir in my hold, not to free her hand but to get a better grip on me. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re here,¡± I manage to say, my voice void of any emotion. ¡°Fuck, they¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s here?¡± She nces around the room and then at Madame Keller.


    ¡°Mr. Cotroni¡¯s father was just assassinated. I assume they¡¯re here for Lucian,¡± Madame Keller exins.


    Elena¡¯s eyes widen as her head snaps back to me. ¡°Oh, God. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°They killed my father.¡± The words drift over my lips, lost with disbelief. A relentless ache tears through my chest.


    My mind begins to race, looking for answers to questions I haven¡¯t even thought of yet. My heart hammers against my ribs, trying to get away from the ruthless sorrow filling every inch of me.


    ¡°They fucking killed my father,¡± I rasp.


    I nce around the room at the other guests, some my allies and others my enemies, which makes me rein in the grief. A switch flips inside me, and it shoves the raw sorrow down to the darkest part of me. In its ce, rage burns through me like wildfire. Letting go of Elena¡¯s hand, I get up and bring the phone back to my ear. ¡°You still there?¡±


    ¡°Blyad¡¯,¡± and then Alexei roars, ¡°you better be in Madame Keller¡¯s office! I swear I¡¯ll fucking beat the shit out of you once I get my hands on you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in her office. I¡¯m safe.¡± Or rather, as safe as I¡¯ll ever be.


    Alexei lets out a breath of relief. ¡°Carson¡¯s close. Just sit tight.¡±


    I walk to the furthest side of the office and mutter, ¡°Is it Cabello?¡± I need to know who I¡¯ll be hunting. ¡°Is he behind this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. All signs lead to him, but I think he¡¯s working for someone.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± I demand.


    ¡°A fucking ghost. The person has covered all their tracks.¡±


    Fuck!

 39

    ELENA


    Minutes be an hour, and all we can do is wait in Madame Keller¡¯s office, which looks more like an armory. Cabs, filled with every kind of weapon, line the walls.


    At first, Lucian paced the length of the office like a caged lion. After a while, he stopped in front of the one cab, and he¡¯s been staring at the guns ever since.


    My tongue darts out, nervously licking my lips, and then I get up. Slowly, I walk closer to Lucian, not knowing what I¡¯ll say or do once I reach him.


    Stopping next to Lucian, he doesn¡¯t move. His eyes remain trained on the weapons.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss, Lucian,¡± I whisper, not knowing what he¡¯s going through.


    Slowly, Lucian nods, and then he nces at me. For a moment, all I see is grief, and it makes me want to hug him, but then his eyes narrow. ¡°Have you heard from your father?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I answer honestly.


    Lucian¡¯s gaze snaps from me to where Madame Keller is sitting with a ss of wine in her hand, looking way more rxed than I feel. ¡°Any word on whether just my father was assassinated?¡± Lucian asks her.


    Madame Keller holds up a finger, and I watch as she makes a call. She murmurs into the phone, and I can¡¯t hear what she¡¯s saying.


    ¡°You think my father might be dead too?¡± I ask, strangely not upset by the thought. God, as long as Dante¡¯s dead as well.


    The thought lifts some of the darkness that¡¯s fallen around us.


    Lucian shakes his head, and then he walks to Madame Keller as she sets the wine ss down and rises to her feet. I follow after him.


    ¡°Valentino is secure in his vi. There was no attack on him,¡± Madame Keller informs us.


    Which means Dante¡¯s alive. Damn. At least one good thing could¡¯vee from today.


    ¡°Interesting,¡± Lucian mutters. I watch as he dials a number on his phone, and momentster, his voice is filled with anger as he says, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re safe at your vi, Tino?¡±


    My eyebrows lift when I realize he called my father. It has me shamelessly listening in on the conversation.


    ¡°Where the fuck were you when my father was killed?¡± Lucian asks. Secondster, he snaps, ¡°You better find out who¡¯s behind the attack. Until then, I might just think you¡¯re behind the assassination.¡±


    Oh. God.


    If Lucian thinks my father had his father killed, what does it mean for me? I instantly step away from him, and it has his eyes snapping to me. Slowly, he shakes his head, then he says, ¡°I have Elena. I¡¯ll keep her with me until you figure out who¡¯s trying to kill us all.¡±


    It doesn¡¯t sound like I¡¯ll be safe with him, not with the warning darkening every word.


    Lucian ends the call then he tilts his head, his eyes locking with mine. ¡°You¡¯re leaving with me as soon as Carson gets here.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I gasp. ¡°Leave? Where?¡±


    A two-way radio crackles, and then a voice says, ¡°It¡¯s safe. The grounds have been secured.¡±


    ¡°Thank God for small mercies,¡± Madame Keller mutters, and then she gestures to the guards by the door. They open it, and not wasting time, I walk away from Lucian.


    I don¡¯t know where I n on going. If I stay here, I¡¯ll end up being taken by Lucian. If I leave¡­ I might just get killed right outside the gates of St. Monarch¡¯s.


    A manes walking down the hallway, dressed in a dark blue suit. He looks scary as hell, and I step to the side so he can pass by me.


    God, is there anywhere safe on this?


    ¡°Stop her, Carson,¡± Lucian calls out from behind me, and the man instantly grabs hold of my arm. ¡°She¡¯s going with us,¡± Lucian exins, and then I watch like an idiot as the two men hug.


    Too much has happened today, and it¡¯s hard to try to make sense of any of it.


    Carson shoves me toward Lucian, muttering, ¡°Yours.¡±


    I try to pull free as they pass me over like I¡¯m a piece of property, but Lucian quickly grabs hold of me by the elbow.


    ¡°Ah, Mr. Koslov,¡± Madame Keller croons behind us. ¡°It¡¯s always a pleasure seeing you.¡±


    Carson leaves us to greet Madame Keller, and then Lucian begins to drag me down the hallway while he tells Carson, ¡°We¡¯ll be ready to go in ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere with you,¡± I warn him.


    ¡°Oh, little bird,¡± he murmurs, his voice deadly, ¡°you don¡¯t have a fucking choice.¡±


    I¡¯m dragged back to my suite and shoved into my bedroom. ¡°Pack your shit. We don¡¯t have any time to waste.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving with you,¡± I snap back at Lucian.


    ¡°Elena¡­¡± Lucian¡¯s voice is low with warning. ¡°Don¡¯t fucking test me today.¡±


    He¡¯ll probably throw me over his shoulder again. ¡°Lucian?¡± Carson calls from the hallway.


    ¡°In Elena¡¯s suite. Come watch her while I get my belongings,¡± Lucian says without taking his eyes off me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this,¡± I resort to pleading. ¡°I¡¯m nothing to my father. It won¡¯t matter to him if you kill me.¡±


    ¡°I have no intention of killing you, so calm the fuck down and pack your clothes,¡± he bites out, the tension on his face clearly telling me he has zero patience left.


    Carsones into my bedroom, then nces between Lucian and me. ¡°Why is sheing with?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s Valentino¡¯s daughter.¡± It¡¯s the only exnation Lucian offers him before he leaves us.


    Carson¡¯s one eyebrow lifts, and it makes him look scarier. ¡°I didn¡¯t know Valentino had a child.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a child,¡± I mutter as I walk to my closet. Not wanting to be dragged out of St. Monarch¡¯s with only the clothes on my back, I begin to pack.


    Carson doesn¡¯t say anything else, but I feel his eyes watching my every more. ¡°Can you not stare at me,¡± I ask when it bes too much.


    ¡°Why? Do you have something to hide?¡± he asks.


    I let out a huff and pack faster. Even though I hurry, Lucian¡¯s done before me, and hees back into my suite. ¡°Did you bring vests?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go get them quickly.¡±


    After Carson leaves, I shove thest of my clothes into the bag and zip it closed.


    God, what will be of me?


    ¡°You¡¯re wasting your time taking me,¡± I try one more time. ¡°My father really doesn¡¯t care about what happens to me.¡±


    Lucian just stares at me with a clenched jaw. His phone begins to ring, and it takes his attention off me.


    ¡°Yuri,¡± he answers, and after listening, he says, ¡°I appreciate it. I¡¯ll be in touch about the shipment as soon as I get home. Don¡¯t worry, business will go ahead as nned.¡±


    He ends the call, and a momentter, Carsones back with bulletproof vests.


    I watch as Lucian takes off his jacket. He straps the vest on and then shrugs his jacket back on. Taking the other one from Carson, Lucianes to me. I¡¯ve never worn one and let him help me, not knowing what use the vest is if someone¡¯s going to shoot me in the head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Carson says.


    I take hold of my luggage, and with my teeth worrying my bottom lip, I walk out of my suite.


    LUCIAN


    With Elena walking between Carson and me, I warn her, ¡°Don¡¯t try to run. If I have to carry you out of here, I¡¯m going to be fucking angry, and that¡¯s thest thing you want right now.¡±


    ¡°This is absurd. I¡¯m worthless.¡±


    Her words grind against myst nerve, and I clench my jaw.


    Carson stops by the guard at the door and takes the weapons he had to surrender when he entered St. Monarch¡¯s. He hands me a Heckler and Koch and a Beretta. I check both the clips before I tuck the Beretta behind my back. Holding the Heckler and Koch in my right hand, I nce at Elena. ¡°You do exactly as I say.¡±


    The dismayed expression on her face changes into worry as she turns her eyes to the exit.


    ¡°Wait here,¡± Carson instructs. He walks to the exit and scans the grounds, then gestures at us. ¡°Let¡¯s make this quick.¡±


    ¡°Move,¡± I order Elena, and thankfully she doesn¡¯t decide now¡¯s a good time to put up a fight.


    We leave the castle and hurry down the steps to where Carson¡¯s armored SUV is waiting. We load the luggage in the back, and then I open the back door and wait for Elena to get in. ¡°Move over,¡± I snap tensely, and then I get in next to her.


    Carson slides in behind the steering wheel, and as he starts the engine, he says. ¡°It¡¯s a fifteen-minute drive. There¡¯s more ammo and guns in a hiddenpartment beneath your seat.


    I duck forward and press against the velvet by my legs, which instantly springs open. ¡°Got it.¡±


    He pulls away from the castle and drives toward the exit. As we near the guardhouse, the gates begin to open, and I check the clip of my gun again.


    Elena sits quietly next to me as Carson steers us off the grounds. I instantly scan the area around us, consisting of a short stretch of road with trees lined on either side. We get to the main street, which leads through the town, and it makes the tension ease from my shoulders a little.


    After we¡¯ve made it safely away from St. Monarch¡¯s, Carson makes a call. ¡°I have them.¡± A momentter, he says, ¡°Lucian and a woman, Elena Lucas.¡± He listens then holds the phone over his shoulder for me to take.


    Putting the device to my ear, I say, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Elena Lucas?¡± Alexei asks. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Security,¡± I answer so Elena won¡¯t catch onto what we¡¯re talking about.


    ¡°Makes sense. Demitri and I are on the way. We¡¯ll meet you at the safe house.¡±


    Knowing I owe Alexei my life, I say, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± He lets out a chuckle. ¡°By the way, the fee went up.¡±


    His words draw a chuckle from me, but it feels foreign on my lips. ¡°I expected as much.¡± The grim cloak of sorrow tightens around me, then I ask, ¡°My father¡¯s¡­?¡± I can¡¯t force the word ¡®body¡¯ over my lips.


    ¡°In safekeeping.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Papa¡­ Dio, Papa¡­


    I close my eyes as intense grief rips through me.


    ¡°We¡¯ll find out who¡¯s behind this and kill them,¡± Alexei assures me. ¡°I won¡¯t rest until they¡¯re dead,¡± I growl.


    ¡°Neither will I,¡± Alexei murmurs darkly. ¡°I considered your father a friend.¡±


    It means a hell of a lot to hear Alexei say that. He¡¯s the best there is, and knowing I have him on my side offers me somefort.


    We end the call, and I toss the device onto the passenger seat, then say, ¡°Thanks foring, Carson.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet. We have a tail,¡± he mutters.


    ¡°Only one car?¡± I ask as I nce over my shoulder at the sedan carrying four men.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Stop the car,¡± I order.


    Carson ms on the breaks, and it brings us to a screeching halt. I throw the door open, and as I get out, I remove the Baretta from behind my back. Lifting my arms, I open fire on the fuckers who dared toe after me.


    People on the sidewalks scatter for cover while cars swerve to get away from the hell breaking loose.


    ¡°Youe after me?¡± I shout as I let one bullet after the other fly. ¡°You fucking kill my father and daree after me?¡±


    The fuckers should¡¯ve invested in armor-proof windows because I take out the driver and passenger in front without breaking a sweat.


    The other two in the back seat open their doors and take cover behind the metal, returning fire.


    A bullet clips my jacket on my left arm, then Carson opens fire, using a submachine gun, and it riddles the sedan with bullets, killing thest two men.


    ¡°Fottuta fia,¡± I mutter, you fucking scum, as I walk closer and search the body on the passenger side. Carson helps, and finding the dead men¡¯s wallets and phones, we jog back to the SUV.


    Once Carson steers us away from the crime scene, I begin to search through their wallets and phones for any information that can help us find out who¡¯s behind this.


    ¡°We should expect more. The scouts were only reporting where we are,¡± Carson advises.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± I mutter as I open the first phone and check the call history. I press dial on thest number, and then a man answers, ¡°Give me an


    update.¡±


    ¡°You should¡¯ve sent more than four men,¡± I bite the words out.


    There¡¯s a moment¡¯s silence, then the fucker asks, ¡°Who am I talking to?¡±


    ¡°Take a wild fucking guess, asshole.¡±


    The line goes dead, and it has me cursing, ¡°Fucking piece of shit.¡± I meet Carson¡¯s eyes in the rearview mirror. ¡°He had a Greek ent. What fucking Greek is moving in on my territory?¡±


    ¡°A soon to be dead one,¡± Carson mutters. ¡°We¡¯ll let him bring the war to us and then end it.¡±


    I nce at Elena, who¡¯s been surprisingly quiet, and then I see why. She¡¯s pressed herself against the door, her arms wrapped tightly around her waist and her hair hanging like a curtain between us.


    Noticing how badly she¡¯s trembling, I reach over and brush her hair away from her face. She instantly flinches, the short bursts of air leaving her parted lips speeding up even more.


    It¡¯s the look of terror in her eyes that makes me realize she¡¯s having a panic attack right next to me, and I didn¡¯t even know.


    Fuck.


    I slide closer to her, and taking hold of her chin, I turn her face to me. ¡°Deeper breaths, little bird,¡± I murmur, so I don¡¯t spook her more. She begins to gasp, and it has me lifting my other hand to her cheek. ¡°Shh¡­ you¡¯re safe,¡± I say the only thing I can think she wants to hear right now.


    It seems to help, though. Elena snaps out of the haze she was caught in and yanks her face free from my hands.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ touch¡­ me,¡± the words shudder from her.


    I move back to my side of the seat, watching Elena squeeze her body against the door again.


    She doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s about to stop breathing anymore, and shaking my head, I turn my gaze to the scenery passing us by. Buildings, streetmps, people going about their business.


    I close my eyes, my thoughts returning to my loss.


    It¡¯s more than a loss, though. I¡¯ve lost the only person who knew me inside out.


    I lost my best friend. My mentor.


    I loved my father more than life itself, and his death has left a gaping hole in my heart that will never heal.

 40

    ELENA


    The shots ring in my ears.


    Alfonso falls beside me, his eyes wide as blood trickles from his head.


    My stomach churns at the memory that¡¯s so clear in my mind as if it just happened.


    Lucian and Carson just killed those men. Right in the middle of the road.


    Oh, God.


    I wrap my arms tighter around my waist, trying to put as much space between Lucian and me.


    Oh my God.


    He killed them.


    He just killed them.


    I swallow hard on the bile, threatening to push up my throat. I see Alfonso and Gino¡¯s bodies.


    The blood.


    The acidic smell of my vomit filling the air. The taste of Dante.


    I gag and quickly cover my mouth with my hand.


    ¡°Fuck, she¡¯s going to throw up,¡± I hear Lucian say, but his voice sounds miles away.


    I feel his hand on my back, and that¡¯s all it takes. I bend over, and unable to stop it, I vomit on the floor.


    All my demons have been set free, and they close in on me until it feels like I¡¯m going to lose my mind.


    ¡°Principessa,¡± I hear Dante whisper dauntingly from the darkness. ¡°I know you¡¯re awake.¡±


    I have to force myself to keep still, hoping I can convince him I¡¯m asleep. I hear him move, and I squeeze my eyes tightly shut.


    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± I hear Carson¡¯s muted voice.


    ¡°I could fuck you right now,¡± Dante says, no longer whispering, ¡°and you¡¯ll just have to take every inch of my dick.¡±


    The trembling in my body grows as fear pulses where my heart should


    be.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got her,¡± Lucian says, and I¡¯m only half aware of his arms slipping


    under me.


    Suddenly Dante pounces, his hand closing around my throat, and it rips a terrified scream from me. He pushes me onto my back, and his rank breath wafts over my face. ¡°Which hole should I fuck?¡± A cruel chuckle darkens the night. ¡°I¡¯ll let you choose, Principessa.¡±


    I hear voices. All male. I feel Lucian move, his arms strong beneath me, his shoulder solid against my cheek. His aftershave wars with the acidic smell of bile.


    I¡¯mid down on a bed, and then I feel Lucian¡¯s cool palm on my heated cheek. I manage to open my eyes, and for a moment, I connect with his worried gaze, but then I¡¯m yanked away by the demons.


    ¡°Choose,¡± Dante growls, drops of spittle hitting my face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. Please,¡± I beg, but it only makes him tighten his grip on my neck, making it hard to breathe. My heart hammers at a panicked pace.


    I hear as he begins to unbuckle his belt, and it makes waves of terror crash over me.


    This is it. This is the moment I¡¯ve feared most.


    Dante leans closer to me, and then he licks the tears from my cheek. ¡°Choose, or I¡¯ll choose for you,¡± he threatens.


    I¡¯m so terrified he¡¯ll rape me, my lips part, and it feels as if a piece of my soul is torn out along with the words. ¡°M-m-mouth.¡±


    He lets out another chuckle, and then he lets go of my neck as he moves back. ¡°You better make this good.¡± He frees his cock from his pants, then snaps, ¡°Now, Principessa. Before I change my mind.¡±


    Quickly, I sit up, and my body shudders as I scoot to the side of the bed. A sob escapes me, and it has Dante saying, ¡°Puke and I¡¯ll fuck you raw. This time you swallow everyst drop of my cum.¡±


    Father¡­ why have you forsaken me? Another sob builds, but I swallow it down.


    Dante grabs hold of my head, and even though it¡¯s the lesser of the two evils, it kills me to open my mouth.


    He thrusts brutally into my mouth, letting out a sadistic chuckle. ¡°Fuck, yes.¡±


    No.


    It will always be no.


    I squeeze my eyes tightly shut and pray it will be quick, but then Dante says, ¡°Open your eyes and look up at me while I fuck your mouth.¡±


    God, he won¡¯t even allow me to escape the sight of him.


    Knowing I have no choice, I do as he says, and the sight of him leering down at me makes bile push up my throat.


    I swallow hard while he thrusts relentlessly into my mouth, shafting my lips.


    And it bes unbearably real. It¡¯s revolting.


    Inhumane.


    Soul-crushing.


    A vital piece of me dies as Dante finds his release, coating the back of my tongue and throat. I swallow hard on thest of my dignity¡­ and then I¡¯m left with what feels like an empty shell.


    Thest of the light dims, and darkness pours into me until it¡¯s all I am.


    I shoot up from the bed, and not recognizing my surroundings, I at least spot the bathroom. Darting off the bed, I rush into it. I make it to the toilet just in time, and then my body convulses as I empty my stomach of its contents.


    My mind swirls with traumatic shes from my past. My heart shrinks.


    My soul withers a little more, and I wonder when it will just fade away. ¡°Elena,¡± I hear Lucian say, and when he ces his hand on my back, I


    flinch.


    He killed those men. Without a second thought.


    It¡¯s only a matter of time before he¡¯ll either kill me or make my life an unbearable hell.


    I try to reach for the lever wanting to flush the toilet, but I can¡¯t get to it, and Lucian does it for me.


    ¡°Come,¡± he murmurs, and then he ces his hands under my arms and pulls me to my feet. He helps me to a counter, and I bend over the sink. Opening the faucet, I rinse out my mouth with the cool water.


    I feel feverish from the panic attack and memories haunting me and ssh some water over my face.


    Lucian hands me a towel, and as I pat my face dry, I step away from him. Now that I know what he¡¯s capable of, every part of me is on high alert.


    ¡°Where am I?¡± I think to ask. ¡°A safe house.¡±


    ¡°How long¡­ was I¡­¡± I can¡¯t finish the sentence. ¡°Not long.¡±


    Lucian cautiously takes a step closer to me, and I quickly shake my head. ¡°Please don¡¯t.¡±


    Instead of ignoring my plea like Dante would¡¯ve, Lucian holds his hands up in a surrendering gesture. ¡°You¡¯re safe.¡±


    I¡¯ll never be safe.


    I shake my head. ¡°Unless I give you a reason to kill me. Right? That¡¯s what you said.¡±


    Lucian lets out a heavy breath. ¡°What do you expect of me, Elena?¡±


    From the head of the Mafia?


    Depraved cruelty. Death. Destruction.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I whisper.


    LUCIAN


    I¡¯m tired.


    I¡¯m struggling to keep the grief from overwhelming me, and Elena scared the fucking shit out of me with the panic attack she had. Today has pushed me to my limits, and right now, I have nothing left in me.


    Walking past her, I mutter, ¡°There¡¯s food if you¡¯re hungry. If not, you can sleep. The bedroom¡¯s yours.¡±


    As I reach the doorway, she pleads, ¡°Let me go.¡±


    I stop and suck in a deep breath. I¡¯m trying to save her life, but still, she sees me as the devil.


    Slowly, I turn to face her. Our eyes lock, and I say, ¡°If I let you go, you¡¯ll be dead before midnight. Is that what you want?¡± When she just stares at me, I ask, ¡°Do you want to go back to Dante?¡±


    This time I get a reaction, a sh of panic tightening her features, and it has me continuing, ¡°You see me as a monster because I killed men who would¡¯ve taken our lives the first chance they got. It was either them or us. Do you understand that?¡±


    Elena nods and wets her lips before she says, ¡°I don¡¯t want any part of this world.¡±


    Shaking my head, I take a step towards her. ¡°You were born into it, little bird. There¡¯s no other way out but death.¡±


    Her features tighten with a desperate expression. ¡°I never wanted this life.¡±


    I let out a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s the only one you have. The sooner you make peace with it, the better.¡±


    Lowering her eyes from mine, she looks down at the towel she¡¯s wringing in her hands. ¡°What do you n to do with me?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    I don¡¯t know.


    When I don¡¯t answer her, she nces up at me again, her eyes filled with the same horror as when I kissed her earlier.


    God, was that today? So much has happened, I¡¯ve lost track of time.


    Wanting to give her some peace of mind, I say, ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you go. I won¡¯t hurt you, and even though I said differently when we met, I won¡¯t kill you.¡± I close the distance between us, and lifting my hands, I frame her face. ¡°The safest ce for you is by my side.¡± I lean down and press a kiss to her forehead. ¡°Get some sleep.¡±


    This time when I turn away from her, I walk out of the bathroom, needing some time for myself. I drop down on the couch and let out a sigh as I shrug out of my jacket. I unfasten the bulletproof vest and drop it on the coffee table, and then I lean back and close my eyes.


    ¡°Alexei and Demitrinded. They¡¯ll be here in twenty minutes,¡± Carson murmurs from where he¡¯s sitting on the couch opposite me.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Lifting a hand, I rub my fingers over my forehead, where a headache is starting to brew.


    My father adjusts thepels of my jacket even though they were fine. His eyes meet mine, and I take my chance to ask, ¡°Let me stay, Papa. I don¡¯t want to leave you alone.¡±


    A caring smile softens his features. ¡°It¡¯s just for two years, my son. Enjoy it while you can because once you join me, there won¡¯t be rest for your soul again. Not until you meet our maker.¡±


    I¡¯ve been working with my father for the past two years, ever since I took my ce next to him.


    I¡¯ve killed. Fourteen men and one woman.


    The woman was the hardest even though she deserved it. Vi was our housekeeper. We caught her selling information about us to whoever was willing to pay the highest fee.


    I let out a sigh, then lean in to hug my father. It¡¯s going to kill me to leave him alone in this big house.


    My father¡¯s arms wrap securely around me. ¡°Ti voglio bene.¡± ¡°Ti voglio bene, Papa,¡± I tell him I love him too.


    The pain is searing, branding the sorrow onto my soul.


    I¡¯m caught in my grief until a knock at the door to the quarters we¡¯re staying in pulls me out of it.


    The safe house belongs to a contact of Alexei. When we arrived, I had no time to look around because I was too worried about Elena.


    Carson gets up to answer the door, and when he opens it, Alexei and Demitrie in.


    I rise to my feet as Alexei hugs his younger brother, murmuring, ¡°You did good.¡±


    Then Alexei looks at me, and his expression turns grim enough to make the fucking devil tremble in fear. He stalks over to me, and his arms wrap around me. The hug is hard and fast as he murmurs, ¡°It was quick. He didn¡¯t suffer.¡±


    I nod as I pull back, his words making the rage in my chest intensify. ¡°Just find out who¡¯s behind this.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± he promises.


    Our eyes lock for a moment, and when I see the loss in his merciless gaze, it offers mefort to know I¡¯m not the only one grieving my father.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say.


    ¡°Stop thanking me, you¡¯re going to pay me,¡± he chuckles, trying to lighten the mood.


    It works. The corner of my mouth lifts.


    Demitries to give me a brotherly hug which I ept. He¡¯s not the most talkative person, so I¡¯m not surprised when he doesn¡¯t say anything.


    As Demitri steps back, his head snaps to the bedroom. He¡¯s already halfway to the room before I think to say, ¡°It¡¯s Elena Lucas. She¡¯s in there.¡± Demitri doesn¡¯t stop but nces into the room, and seemingly satisfied that Alexei¡¯s life isn¡¯t in danger, he turns back to us. The man has been


    trained to protect Alexei at all costs. It¡¯s admirable, to say the least.


    ¡°The private jet is ready. We need to go now,¡± Alexei informs me. ¡°Home?¡± I ask to be sure.


    Alexei nods. ¡°If you go into hiding, it will show them they¡¯ve won. You need to take over now.¡±


    I nod, agreeing with him. I also have to arrange for my father¡¯s burial.


    The thought is sharp and suffocating. Trying to get away from the sorrow, I put on my jacket as I walk to the bedroom. When I enter, I find Elena sitting on the edge of the bed. She instantly gets up, her eyes darting between me and the doorway.


    ¡°Time to go,¡± I say as I hold my hand out to her.


    Elena hesitates, but then shees to me. Her palm is ice cold when it meets mine, and it makes my fingers wrap tightly around hers. I pull her closer until our bodies are almost touching, and lifting my other hand, I brush my fingers over her cheek.


    Fuck. She¡¯s freezing.


    Letting go of her hand, I wrap my arms around her, trying to offer her some of my warmth, but instead, I find thefort I¡¯ve needed since I found out I lost my father.


    Closing my eyes, I bury my face in her hair, and I take a deep breath, but then Elena tenses in my hold.


    ¡°Just for a minute,¡± I whisper. ¡°I need this.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t fight me and instead wraps her arms around my waist. It¡¯s exactly what I needed.


    God, she even has the power to chase my grief away.


    My hold on her tightens, and I savor the peace I find in her arms until Alexei¡¯s voice carries from the living room, ¡°We need to leave.¡±


    Reluctantly, I step away from Elena, and taking her hand, I pull her out of the room. I link our fingers, and we follow the Russian men downstairs to where we left our luggage.


    Not wanting to dig through Elena¡¯s clothes, I open my bag and pull a sweater from it. Elena¡¯s eyes dart to my face when I help her put it on. I adjust the fabric over the vest, and it makes her look small and fragile as fuck.


    My gaze connects with hers, and I know with dead certainty I¡¯m not going to let her go. Never. Just like my father was prepared to do with my mother, I¡¯ll take Elena even if it¡¯s against her will.


    You were right, Papa.


    ¡°Weapons check,¡± Alexei orders, yanking my attention away from Elena.


    I walk to the table where they¡¯re standing and pull the Baretta and Heckler and Koch from behind my back.


    We have enough weapons between the four of us, but I¡¯m not so sure about ammo. Alexei talks to his contact to bring us what we¡¯ll need to make it to the private jet should we be ambushed.


    We load fresh clips into all the guns and shove extra ones into our pockets.


    Tucking the Baretta away behind my back, I again keep the Heckler and Koch in my right hand. Taking hold of my luggage, I nce at Elena. ¡°Time to go.¡±


    She seems much calmer than when we left St. Monarch¡¯s and doesn¡¯t argue as shees to me.


    Demitri takes the lead with Alexei right behind him, and Carson brings up the rear as we¡¯re taken through a maze of hallways until we reach the back of the safe house.


    ¡°The car¡¯s bulletproof,¡± Alexei¡¯s contact advises us, and he¡¯s the first to step outside into the night that¡¯s fallen while we were waiting. The man makes sure it¡¯s safe for us to exit, then gestures for us toe.


    This is it.


    I take a deep breath knowing the moment we step out of this safe house, my life as the head of the Mafia begins.


    I¡¯ll never hide again.


    I¡¯ll face my enemies head-on. I¡¯ll kill anyone who opposes me.


    I¡¯ll follow in my father¡¯s footsteps and bring honor to the Cotroni name just as he has.


    And one day, I¡¯ll die just as he has, but before then, I will leave a legacy of my own.

 41

    ELENA


    Sitting between Lucian and Carson, I choose the evil I know a little better, and scoot closer to Lucian, so the left side of my body doesn¡¯t touch Carson¡¯s.


    I keep telling myself Lucian¡¯s done nothing to hurt me. He doesn¡¯t shove me around like Dante does. He hasn¡¯t raised a hand against me¡­ yet.


    Instead, Lucian¡¯s hugged and kissed me, and even though it¡¯s been against my will, it¡¯s nothingpared to the depravity Dante has inflicted on me.


    Lucian¡¯s the most dangerous man I know, and I still fear him, but I can¡¯t deny he¡¯s given me morefort and affection than I¡¯ve ever received in my life.


    It¡¯s still confusing as hell.


    I also can¡¯t ignore the fact that Lucian killed those men. What stops him from killing me when my father upsets him?


    Carson¡¯s phone begins to ring, and when he moves to pull it out, his elbow connects with my side.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± he mutters, and then he takes the call, speaking in Russian.


    Hisnguage sounds angry as if he¡¯s threatening whoever¡¯s on the other side of the line¡¯s entire family with death.


    I try to not make it too apparent as I press closer to Lucian, but still, he notices. Lucian lifts his left arm, and wrapping it around my shoulders, he pulls me against his side. I have to turn into him, so it¡¯s not ufortable.


    Not knowing what to do with my hands, I keep them clutched together on myp.


    God, my thoughts and emotions are aplete mess. How¡¯s it even possible to fear a man but still feel safe with him? Have I lost my mind?


    My eyes lower to Lucian¡¯s legs, and though he¡¯s been in the same suit all day, it¡¯s still clean with not a speck of dust on it. He also smells good and not like a man that¡¯s been running half the day.


    Definitely not sweaty and rancid like Dante.


    The thought makes me mentally flinch, and as if Lucian can sense it, he tightens his arm around me. Lifting his other hand to my cheek, he nudges my head until it¡¯s resting against his shoulder, then he whispers, ¡°Close your eyes and rest.¡±


    I doubt I¡¯ll find any rest while I¡¯m surrounded by Russian assassins and the head of the Mafia.


    My eyes drift over Lucian¡¯s white button-up shirt, his jacket, and then I lift them to his neck. Slowly they inch up, taking in the neat scruff on his jaw until they settle on his mouth.


    Instantly I think of the kiss and how it felt to have his lips caressing mine. Strong and sure. Addictive and hot.


    The thoughts make warmth spread through my body and up my neck.


    If we were two ordinary people who met by chance, I have no doubt I¡¯d fall in love with him in a heartbeat.


    But we¡¯re not.


    I¡¯m Elena Lucas. A bargaining piece.


    He¡¯s Lucian Cotronti. Head of the Mafia.


    Still, I¡¯ve never been kissed like that before. There was so much heat, it makes what I shared with Alfonso seem detached and childish. Keeping in mind, I was only seventeen.


    Alfonso was my first¡­ and, well, the only boy close to my age on the property. It¡¯s not like I had a wide selection.


    ¡®You still don¡¯t have a selection of men to choose from,¡¯ I remind myself.


    You¡¯re marrying Dante in eleven days. Unless Lucian can stop it.


    My eyes dart up to his, and I realize he¡¯s been watching me stare at him all this time.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± he asks softly as if he doesn¡¯t want the other men to hear.


    Figuring I have nothing to lose, I ask, ¡°Can you stop the wedding between Dante and me?¡±


    Lucian¡¯s eyes drift over my face before they lock with mine again. ¡°Do you want me to?¡±


    Without hesitating, I nod. ¡°Yes. More than anything.¡±


    God, please!


    My heart begins to beat faster as I wait for Lucian¡¯s answer to the most important question I¡¯ve ever asked.


    Finally,	he	nods.	¡°There¡¯s	no	way	you¡¯re	marrying	Dante.	Stop worrying about it.¡±


    Just like that?N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    My breath explodes over my lips as pure relief floods me. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Unable to find more words, I repeat, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s dark brown gaze takes mine prisoner. The intense expression on his face makes my heartbeat pick up and my stomach spin as if it¡¯s being tossed around by a strong wind.


    Alexei shatters the moment when he says, ¡°We¡¯re five minutes out. Get ready.¡±


    Lucian pulls his arm away from me, and I slump back against the seat. When he takes the guns out to check them, my eyes lock on his sure hands and the weapons.


    Hands that won¡¯t hesitate to take a life.


    I wonder if he even feels bad about the men he killed. How many other lives has he taken? How many more will he still take?


    What makes him any different from Dante besides the fact that he¡¯s more powerful?


    Okay, I¡¯ll admit there¡¯s a lot that sets the two of them apart. For one, Lucian doesn¡¯t look like a monster, not like Dante. Lucian also hasn¡¯t abused me in any way.


    Still, I¡¯ve only known him for three weeks. A lot can change. Even with Dante, it took time before he started abusing me.


    Yeah, it¡¯s probably a matter of time before Lucian will show his true cruelty.


    When we enter an airfield, the atmosphere grows tense in the car.


    Demitri stops the vehicle and then orders, ¡°Move fast.¡±


    Lucian shoves the door open, and then he gets out. I scoot to the side and climb out behind him. While Carson, Alexei, and Demitri keep an eye out, Lucian and I grab our luggage, and then I have to jog to keep up with the men as we make our way to the stairs.


    As I climb the first step, Alexei takes my luggage from me, muttering, ¡°Faster, little one.¡±


    I rush up the steps and into the cabin and keep moving toward the back of thevish ne, where I take a seat in the corner.


    A couple of secondster, I watch as our luggage is ced in the overheadpartments, and then Lucianes to sit next to me.


    The Russians sit down on the opposite side of the ne, and I let out a relieved breath.


    Momentster, we¡¯re moving, and I quickly strap myself in. As the ne gains speed, the onlyfort I have is that I¡¯ll be back in Italy soon.


    I nce through the window at the dark night outside, feeling a pang of sadness that I didn¡¯t get to explore Switzend¡¯s beauty.


    LUCIAN


    After the moment we shared in the car where Elena asked me for help, she¡¯s been quiet.


    I¡¯m taking it as a sign that she¡¯s warming up to me. She wouldn¡¯t ask me for help if it was otherwise.


    She¡¯s staring out of the window, and it gives me a moment to take a good look at her.


    Her skin is smooth, and except for the old scar, the fading bruise on her jaw, and the marks on her neck, there are no other blemishes. She has a small button nose and big eyes, the light brown of her irises, not a color I¡¯ve seen before. Elena is breathtakingly beautiful, there¡¯s no denying that, but it¡¯s not the reason I want her.


    She¡¯s so damn feminine it calls to every part of the man in me.


    She¡¯s not the strongest, and yes, she probablyes with a fuck-ton of baggage, but it will take more than that to scare me off. Actually, it doesn¡¯t bother me at all.


    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve lost my mind with grief, or because I just can¡¯t deny myself this one thing, but I make up my mind to arrange a marriage


    between Elena and myself.


    Valentino will have no choice if he wants to keep the peace, and Elena will be too d to be rid of Dante, so she shouldn¡¯t mind.


    And me?


    My eyes drink in the stunning woman beside me.


    I¡¯ll have Elena. To fuck until lust turns to love.


    Turning my gaze away from Elena before I start getting hard, I¡¯m met with a smirk from Alexei.


    The corner of my mouth lifts, no doubt he¡¯s already guessed what I¡¯m nning.


    Needing to know what I¡¯ll be walking into, I ask, ¡°You saw my father?¡± Alexei nods.


    ¡°Where was he shot?¡± I ask, the loss deepening my voice.


    ¡°He was meeting me at a cafe. It was probably a long-distance shot.


    They took him out before I got there.¡±


    God, at least he didn¡¯t know. It¡¯s all we can ask for when our timees.


    I findfort knowing my father didn¡¯t suffer on his knees before he died. That would¡¯ve killed me.


    ¡°Where is he now?¡±


    Suddenly Elena ces her hand on mine, and not wanting to lose her touch, I keep from looking at her as I turn my hand over and link our fingers.


    ¡°The morgue.¡±


    Christ, the two words rip through me, and I tighten my hold on Elena¡¯s hand.


    ¡°As soon as we¡¯ve had the funeral, we¡¯ll get to work,¡± I say, knowing I have to start thinking like the head of the Mafia and not the son of the


    greatest man who ever lived.


    But first, I need toy him to rest.


    Now I only have an aunt left. My mother¡¯s sister, Aunt Urs, is myst living rtive.


    I turn my head to Elena, and she nces at me.


    And I¡¯ll have you. To have and to hold until death do us part.


    As if Elena can hear my thoughts, she pulls her hand free from mine while a frown forms on her forehead, then she asks, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Like you¡¯re nning something I¡¯m not going to like,¡± she exins.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing for you to worry about,¡± I assure her, not wanting to tell her yet I¡¯m going to arrange a marriage between us. First, I need to speak with Valentino.


    ¡°Now I¡¯m definitely going to worry,¡± she mumbles as she goes back to staring out the window.


    An hourter, as we near thending strip, Alexei says, ¡°Your guards will meet us at the airfield. I had them wait there. I get a feeling we¡¯re going to need an army to get you safely home.¡±


    I nod, then ask, ¡°Will Bruno be there?¡±


    He¡¯s my father¡¯s personal guard and in charge of all the other guards we have. It was his job to keep my father safe.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Good.


    We start our descend, and soon the nees to a stop. I unfasten the seat belt, and rising to my feet, I wait for Elena to get up before I take her hand and pull her to the door.


    Demitri opens for us and exits the ne first, with Alexei behind him.


    I keep a tight hold of Elena as we take the steps down to the tarmac, not worrying about our luggage which one of the guards will retrieve.


    Spotting Bruno, I stalk toward him.


    He begins to shake his head, his face torn with guilt.


    Pulling the Heckler and Koch from behind my back, I lift it to his head, then growl, ¡°You had one job. You had to keep him safe.¡±


    He nods, knowing what¡¯sing.


    ¡°Follow my father to the afterlife and keep him safe until I join him.¡± Without a second thought, I pull the trigger, and Bruno drops to the tarmac.


    Elena gasps and pulls against my hold on her, but I yank her back to my side.


    ¡°Bring his body and the luggage,¡± I instruct Franco, who¡¯s next in charge. ¡°You¡¯ve just been promoted.¡±


    Franco nods and orders two guards to take care of everything, and then he gestures for me to walk. Speaking into a microphone, he says, ¡°We¡¯re on the move.


    I tighten my grip on Elena as I begin to walk, practically dragging her behind me. ¡°Keep up, or I¡¯ll fucking throw you over my shoulder,¡± I snap at her.


    She picks up her pace, and then I hear a strangled sob as we reach the armored Mercedes G Wagon. Franco opens the door for me, and I have to shove Elena inside. Once I slide in beside her and Franco shuts the door behind me, I turn to her.


    She¡¯s fucking pale again, her eyes too wide.


    ¡°Do I need to start warning you every time I intend on shooting someone?¡± I ask, feeling a little irritated.


    She scoots away from me, shaking her head.


    Franco climbs in behind the steering wheel, then he says, ¡°Mr. Koslov will take the lead.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Matteo gets in the passenger side, and it has me saying, ¡°You¡¯ll be second in charge from now on.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sir,¡± he replies humbly.


    ¡°Who do we have that¡¯s good?¡± I ask Franco. ¡°Leo.¡±


    Leo is one of the older guards. He¡¯s been with us for over ten years, so I feel he¡¯s a good pick.


    ¡°Inform him that he¡¯s to guard Miss Lucas,¡± I instruct. ¡°Form a team which he will take charge of. I want five men with her at all times when she goes out.¡±


    I can feel Elena¡¯s eyes snap to me, and turning my head, I meet her shocked gaze. ¡°Do you have a problem with the arrangements?¡± She quickly shakes her head, and it has me muttering, ¡°Good because it¡¯s not negotiable.¡±


    Leaving the airfield, we form a motor brigade. Soon I¡¯ll be home, and then I¡¯ll have to face the sight of my dead father.

 42

    ELENA


    Just as I think I¡¯ve dealt with one threat to my life, I have a new one to worry about. I¡¯m not so sure I¡¯m going tost long with Lucian. At the rate he¡¯s killing people, I¡¯ll probably be dead by sunrise.


    I mean, my God, it¡¯s not normal. Is it?


    Is this what Dante and my father do when they¡¯re gone from the vi? Is this everyday life for them, and I didn¡¯t know because I was held captive?


    It was easy for Dante to kill Alfonso and Gino.


    Maybe that¡¯s why it¡¯s so easy for them to hurt me.


    My eyes dart to Lucian, and the grim expression etched on his face makes me hesitate, then his dark gaze snaps to mine, and he mutters, ¡°What now?¡±


    Pushing through, I ask, ¡°Is it normal?¡±


    Lucian frowns, and shaking his head, he asks, ¡°Is what normal?¡± ¡°Shooting people.¡±


    He lets out a chuckle that sounds more like a threat. ¡°In our world, it is.¡± The frown returns to his face, and he tilts his head. ¡°You¡¯ve seen your father and Dante kill¡­ haven¡¯t you?¡±


    The memory shudders through me. ¡°Once.¡±


    Surprise tightens his features instantly. ¡°Only once?¡±


    I nod. ¡°I¡¯ve told you before I never had anything to do with the business.¡±


    ¡°So the kill was personal?¡± Lucian asks.


    The demons stir, and it has me ncing away from him. ¡°It was very personal.¡±


    It was the day my life became a nightmare.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    I shake my head, not wanting to tell him about it. ¡°Forget I said anything.¡±


    I can feel Lucian¡¯s eyes on me as I stare out the window, regretting I asked the question.


    Luckily silence fills the vehicle until we drive through two massive gates. We¡¯re driven up a long driveway ande to a stop in front of a modern-looking mansion.


    When I get out of the car, I blink at the ck walls. Who paints their house ck?


    The devil.


    The front door swings open, and a middle-aged womanes out. The moment she sees Lucian, she rushes to him. I watch as they hug, Lucian holding her tightly to him.


    ¡°Zia Urs,¡± I hear him breathe her name, relief in his voice. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°I came as soon as I heard. I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Lucian¡¯s aunt says. She frames his face and kisses both his cheeks.


    When they pull apart, Lucian turns to me and holds out his hand. ¡°Come.¡±


    My eyes dart between him and his aunt as I walk closer. When I take hold of his hand, his aunt frowns at us. ¡°Who¡¯s this, Lucian?¡±


    ¡°Elena Lucas,¡± he introduces me. ¡°Valentino¡¯s daughter.¡±


    Her eyes instantly widen on me. ¡°I didn¡¯t know he had a child?¡± Lifting a hand to her mouth, she whispers, ¡°Dio, you¡¯re the spitting image of your


    mother.¡±


    ¡°You knew my mother?¡± the question bursts from me. Hope stirs in me, thinking maybe I can finally learn something about my mother.


    ¡°I only saw her at functions. We weren¡¯t close, but she had a beauty you don¡¯t forget easily.¡± Lucian¡¯s aunt pulls me into a hug. ¡°You¡¯re part of the famiglia. Call me Zia Urs.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside,¡± Lucian says. He tugs me into the mansion while Aunt Urs greets the other men.


    My eyes dart around the interior. The walls are ck inside as well, with light wooden floors forming a sharp contrast.


    There are lights everywhere, so it doesn¡¯t appear dark like I thought it would. Actually, it looks stylish.


    Lucian¡¯s home fits him.


    A guard follows us up the stairs with our luggage, and I try to take in everything before Lucian opens a door and I¡¯m pulled into a room.


    God, even the furniture and bedding are shades of grays and cks.


    ¡°You really like ck,¡± I mumble, and it draws a chuckle from Lucian. ¡°I do.¡± He gestures around the room. ¡°Make yourself at home. The suite


    is yours for the time being.¡±


    ¡°For how long?¡± I ask, wanting to know what to expect.


    The corner of Lucian¡¯s mouth lifts in a predatory way, and it makes my stomach tighten.


    ¡°I¡¯ll answer that question tomorrow.¡± He lifts a hand to the back of my head and presses a kiss to my forehead, then he walks to the door. ¡°I¡¯ll check in on youter. Get settled.¡±


    The guard sets my luggage down, and then he leaves with Lucian. With a sinking feeling, I watch as the guard shuts the door.


    Am I a prisoner again?


    When I don¡¯t hear the clicking of a lock, I frown and walk closer.


    Turning the knob, I¡¯m surprised when the door opens.


    Lucian¡¯s eyes dart to me from where he¡¯s talking to the guard right outside the door. He must see something on my face because he says, ¡°You¡¯re not a prisoner, Elena. You can move freely around the house.¡±


    I nod, then shut the door, feeling a little better.


    Turning back to the suite, I take in my temporary home. It¡¯s not bad at all¡­ as long as I don¡¯t get killed while I¡¯m here.


    Walking to my luggage, I find my toiletries and clean clothes, opting for white leggings and an oversized shirt. I walk to the ensuite bathroom, and then I smile.


    There¡¯s a dark gray matte oval tub standing next to a ck stone brick wall, big enough to fit two people.


    I open the faucets and begin to undress, in desperate need to just rx. When I sink down into the balmy water, I let out a sigh and leaning back, I close my eyes.


    God, I needed this.


    My thoughts begin to turn around the day¡¯s events. So much has happened.


    One thought stands out, though. Even though Lucian lost his father today and he was attacked, not once did he take it out on me.


    LUCIAN


    Sitting in the living room, I stare at the empty firece.


    I¡¯ve spoken with all the guards and got them up to date with everything, especially my ns for the next couple of days.


    After I showered and changed into a pair of ck sweatpants and a t- shirt, I knew I wouldn¡¯t sleep tonight and came down here.


    Closing my eyes, I can feel my father¡¯s presence. I expect to hear his voice at any moment. To have him sit down next to me. To have him joke about how stupid the people are he has to work with¡­ the people I now have to work with.


    Without opening my eyes, I can see him walking out onto the veranda and staring at the garden he loves so much.


    I hear movement, and my head snaps in the direction of the stairs. Elena walks toward the kitchen, and dressed in white, she looks like an angel.


    I watch as she searches for a ss. When she finds one, a smile stretches over her face, and it makes my own mouth curve up. She opens the faucet and fills the ss, and then she nces up, and the water sshes all over her as she startles. ¡°My God, I didn¡¯t see you there.¡±


    I get up and walk toward her as she grabs a couple of paper towels to dry the counter with.


    Christ.


    The water has soaked the front of Elena¡¯s shirt, and I don¡¯t think she notices. The fabric sticks to her breasts, leaving very little to the imagination.


    I begin to harden and stop on the other side of the marble ind to hide my cock from her view. Then I tilt my head and say, ¡°You spilled some water on yourself.¡±


    Elena nces down, and the next instant, she drops to the floor behind the ind.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see much,¡± I say. Just your nipples which quite frankly looked perky as fuck.


    ¡°I have eyes. I know what you saw,¡± she snaps.


    ¡°If it¡¯s any constion, you have nothing to be ashamed of,¡± I try to make it better. Knowing Elena¡¯s not going toe out of hiding, I grab hold of my t-shirt behind my neck and pull it off. I throw it to where she is and say, ¡°Wear mine.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I hear her move, and then she finally gets up, holding her wet shirt in her hand.


    Damn, she looks good in my shirt.


    I instantly begin to harden again, and I have to take deep breaths to calm down my cock.


    When I¡¯m done admiring her, and my eyes go to her face, it¡¯s only to see her staring at my chest. Her lips are parted, and her eyes are zed over.


    The corner of my mouth lifts into a smirk. ¡°d to know you like what you see. Now we¡¯re even.¡±


    It snaps her out of it, her cheeks flushing a soft pink. ¡°Sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to stare.¡±


    I walk around the ind and picking up the ss she put down in the sink, I pour water into it and then hold it out to her. ¡°You were thirsty?¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Our fingers brush when she takes the ss from me, and it sends an electric spark zapping up my arm.


    Elena must¡¯ve felt it, too, because her eyes snap up to mine. She tries to hide her reaction by drinking some water, and then she takes a step backward, putting some space between us.


    She clears her throat then asks, ¡°Can¡¯t sleep?¡± I shake my head. ¡°Want to keep mepany?¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Ah¡­ okay.¡±


    I gesture to the living room and follow her to the couch. I wait for her to pick a spot to sit and take a seat next to her. Turning my body toward hers, I say, ¡°Tell me about yourself.¡±


    She draws her bottom lip in between her teeth as she thinks of something to share.


    God, I get the feeling I¡¯m going to walk around with a permanent semi.


    ¡°I like to read,¡± she finally gives me something. ¡°Yeah? What?¡±


    ¡°Fiction.¡±


    ¡°What kind of fiction? Romance?¡± I tease her.


    When her cheeks warm to soft pink, I know I guessed right, and it makes the corner of my mouth lift.


    ¡°Yes, romance,¡± she admits, and then she takes another sip of the water. ¡°Your turn.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to read.¡±


    My answer draws a soft chuckle from her, and it sounds musical. ¡°Tell me something else,¡± she demands.


    I like this. It¡¯s the first time we actually get to talk. It¡¯s rxing.


    ¡°I was really close with my father. He was my best friend,¡± I admit a truth.


    Elena¡¯s eyes soften withpassion. ¡°What¡¯s your favorite memory of him?¡±


    I think for a moment. ¡°There are so many.¡± cing my arm on the back of the couch, I pinch a strand of her hair between my forefinger and thumb. ¡°Every Sunday, he¡¯d grill steaks for us. We¡¯d sit out on the veranda and talk about the most random things.¡±


    A poignant expression settles on her features. ¡°That sounds so nice.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not close with your father?¡± I ask, even though she¡¯s told me before, she means nothing to him.


    Elena shakes her head.


    ¡°Is there a reason?¡± I tilt my head, keeping my expression calm because I want her to open up to me.


    Elena nces down at the ss in her hand, and a long moment passes before she replies, ¡°He just never loved me.¡±


    ¡°Your mother?¡±


    Elena shakes her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about her.¡±


    Slowly, I nod, absorbing the information. Pushing my luck, I say, ¡°Tell me what your life was like.¡±


    She swallows hard and then takes a deep breath. ¡°It was nothing like yours.¡±


    I let go of the strand between my fingers and ce my hand against the side of her neck. When her eyes lift to mine, I lean closer. ¡°Tell me, little bird.¡± To encourage her, I add, ¡°Give me something I can use against Dante.¡±


    Instantly she lifts her chin, and fight sparks to life in her eyes. She takes another deep breath. ¡°You know he beat me.¡±


    Lying through my teeth, I say, ¡°I only know what I saw, and that¡¯s not enough to kill him.¡±


    Her eyes dart away from me, and her features tighten. ¡°What will be enough?¡±


    ¡°Give me the worst thing he¡¯s done.¡±


    Let me carry it for you, little bird. Open up to me.


    ¡°You¡¯ll kill him for it?¡± she asks, still hesitating.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I promise. He¡¯s already a dead man walking, but she doesn¡¯t need to know that.


    The longer it takes Elena to tell me, the tenser the air grows.


    Christ if he raped her¡­ I don¡¯t have a taste for torture, but for Capone, I¡¯ll make an exception.

 43

    LUCIAN


    A torturous minute passes without Elena saying anything, and needing a drink, I get up. I walk to the side table and pour us each a tumbler of bourbon.


    When I sit down again, I hold the ss out to her. ¡°It¡¯s better than water. It will help.¡±


    Elena sets the water down on the coffee table and takes the tumbler from me. She sniffs at the drink before taking a sip, and then her face lights up with heat. ¡°God, what is this?¡±


    ¡°Bourbon.¡± I settle back into the couch, and savoring the whiskey, I wait to see if she¡¯s going to talk.


    I watch as her mind drifts off. She takes another sip, and then her shoulders hunch as if she¡¯s trying to make herself smaller.


    ¡°Promise you¡¯ll kill him.¡± Her tone has changed. It¡¯s hollow, all the warmth gone.


    My muscles tighten, and the words flow easily from my lips. ¡°I promise.¡±


    The same expression she had on her face when we met flutters across her features as if she¡¯s tearing a secret from her soul.


    My heart begins to beat faster, and then her lips part. There¡¯s no emotion in her voice as she says, ¡°Dante killed a friend of mine. The only friend I ever had.¡±


    It¡¯s not what I expected to hear from her, but I sit still and listen.


    ¡°I used to sneak out of the house to meet Alfonso in the stables. Dante caught us together.¡± She pauses to take another sip, and it reminds me of my own drink.


    As I bring the tumbler to my lips, Elena says, ¡°Alfonso was held at gunpoint while Dante forced me¡­ to go down on him.¡± She takes a moment to breathe, a sickening look on her face. ¡°He killed Alfonso anyway.¡±


    I lower the drink, not sure I heard right. I stare at Elena until the words sink in like burning coals.


    The motherfucker.


    My breathing begins to speed up as rage floods my veins, and unable to sit still, I get up. I down half my drink as I walk toward the windows before turning back to Elena.


    She hasn¡¯t moved a muscle, but her ss is empty.


    I down the rest of my bourbon, then walk back to her. Taking the tumbler from her hand, I go to refill the sses.


    With my back to Elena, I force the question over my lips, and ites out sounding harsher than I meant. ¡°Did Capone rape you?¡±


    I pick up the tumblers, and only when I hold the drink out to her does she shake her head as she takes it from me. ¡°No. I was so happy to go to St. Monarch¡¯s because I knew it was only a matter of time before he did.¡±


    Taking a seat again, I slump back against the couch. I begin to twirl the ss between my fingers. ¡°Was that the only time?¡± I ask, even though I know the answer already.


    Slowly, I turn my head, and then I watch as Elena shakes her head. ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t.¡±


    Christ almighty.


    It exins everything. I now understand why Elena is so skittish.


    My little bird doesn¡¯t have broken wings. They¡¯ve been ripped off.


    ¡°I was seventeen,¡± she whispers, her voice sounding lost. ¡°The past four years have been hell, and I just want to get away from it all.¡±


    God.


    Breathe.


    Fuck.


    ¡°That fucking motherfucker.¡± I try to focus on my breaths, but instead, images begin to sh through my mind.


    Elena on her knees in front of Dante.


    A roar rips from my chest, and I get up again. ¡°Fuck.¡± I begin to pace up and down, trying to get rid of the sudden burst of energy brought on by the rage. ¡°Fuck,¡± I mutter again, unable to say anything else.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    I knew it was bad. I fucking knew it. Christ.


    Ie to a stop and close my eyes.


    It¡¯s the same as rape. Four fucking years.


    My hands begin to shake, and I quickly down the drink, hoping it will calm me down. I set the empty tumbler down on the coffee table before I throw it.


    All I want to do is kill Dante. Right fucking now.


    My eyes fly to Elena, and unable to think of anything else to say, I breathe, ¡°Fuck, I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    My stomach churns at the thought of what she¡¯s been subjected to.


    That fucking depraved bastard.


    Her gaze lifts to mine, and the pain I see in them slices right through me. ¡°You¡¯ll kill him?¡±


    Murder echoes in my voice as I promise, ¡°I will.¡±


    Elena nods and sets her empty ss down on the coffee table. She surprises me by letting out a chuckle. ¡°Good, because even after everything he¡¯s done to me, I¡¯m not sure I can do it.¡± She shakes her head, and there¡¯s no amusement as she lets out another empty chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s either him or me.¡±


    ¡°It will never be you.¡±


    She gets up, and then she meets my gaze. Questions flutter over her face. ¡°It makes me just as bad as you, right? I was shocked when you killed those men, but here I am asking you to kill one more.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not bad if we kill bad people. We¡¯re doing the world a favor by getting rid of the scum.¡±


    Elena nods, appearing to be deep in thought. ¡°We¡¯re all bad in someone¡¯s eyes.¡±


    ¡°Not you,¡± I argue, convinced to my very core she¡¯s the purest of us all. Elena shakes her head, and then she begins to walk toward the stairs.


    ¡°To Alfonso, I¡¯m the viin. I should have left him alone, then he¡¯d still be alive.¡±


    I watch her go up the stairs, and then I stare nkly at the spot Ist saw her. My thoughts are filled with everything I¡¯ve learned.


    Images of her horror sh through me, only increasing my anger until my body shudders, begging for release.


    Turning around, I walk to the gym, and leaving the light off, I head straight for the punching bag. With a roar, I m my fist into the bag, and as it begins to sway, I picture Dante¡¯s face.


    I¡¯m going to kill him.


    I¡¯m going to fucking kill him.


    I keep punching the bag until my hands start to ache, and taking a step back, my breaths explode over my lips as I focus on the pain.


    ELENA


    I didn¡¯t sleep at all. I sat on the bed, surrounded by regrets and shame.


    I¡¯ve been alternating between wanting to bash my head against the wall for telling Lucian what Dante did to me and thinking I did the right thing.


    I¡¯ll probably have to go home, and if Lucian can get rid of Dante, then at least I won¡¯t have the monster waiting for me. Whether I marry Dante or not, if he¡¯s alive, he¡¯ll rape me. I just know it.


    For the hundredth time, I think about Lucian¡¯s reaction. He seemed genuinely upset. I could feel his anger vibrating off him.


    It just adds to the confusion. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever understand him. On one side, he¡¯s a ruthless killer, and on the other, he seems to care about me. It feels like I¡¯ve been given a puzzle that¡¯s missing half the pieces.


    A knock at my door has my head snapping up. I scramble off the bed and go to open it. I¡¯m surprised to see Aunt Urs.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for breakfast. Come join me on the veranda,¡± she says, and then she walks away.


    I step out of the room, and shutting the door behind me, I follow after Aunt Urs.


    Crap, I should¡¯ve changed out of Lucian¡¯s shirt. I pull an awkward face as we walk through the house and then out two massive sliding doors that have been pushed open. Stepping out onto the veranda, my lips part as I take in the backyard.


    Thewn is perfectly manicured and in total contrast with the ck mansion. I realize why Lucian also gravitated to the secret garden.


    There¡¯s a huge fountain in the middle of the yard, easily the size of a swimming pool. Different levels of water shoot into the sky only to gracefully fall back to the pool.


    Trees are scattered around the property, offering plenty of shade, and flower beds provide a rainbow of colors. In the distance, I can see the ocean.


    ¡°Beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± Aunt Urs asks. ¡°Yes,¡± I breathe, still awestruck.


    ¡°Morning,¡± I hear Lucian say behind us, and when I spin around, he¡¯s taking a seat at the table where three tes are waiting.


    He¡¯s dressed in an immacte suit again, and for a moment, it feels as ifst night was just a dream.


    Maybe it was.


    Then he nces at me, and the anger etched on his face assures me it was definitely not a dream.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat,¡± Aunt Urs says.


    I take a seat at the table and look down at the bowl of muesli, fruits, and yogurt. Picking up a spoon, I scoop some up and take the bite even though I¡¯m not hungry.


    We eat in silence, and then Aunt Urs asks, ¡°How did you sleep, cara?¡±


    I lift my eyes to her and force a smile around my lips. ¡°Good, thank you.¡±


    I feel Lucian¡¯s gaze on me and focus on my breakfast.


    A momentter, he says, ¡°I have a meeting this morning.¡± ¡°Here?¡± Aunt Urs asks.


    ¡°Yes. When I¡¯m done, will youe with me to the morgue?¡± I swallow hard on the bite I just took.


    ¡°Of course,¡± she answers, sorrow shimmering in the two words.


    The rest of the meal proceeds in ufortable silence, and when we¡¯re finally done, I excuse myself from the table.


    When I start to walk away, Lucian says, ¡°You need to attend the meeting. It¡¯s at nine.¡±


    I stop, and ncing over my shoulder, I nod. ¡°I¡¯ll be ready.¡± I hurry to my room, and not knowing what to wear, I dig through all my clothes. It takes me twenty minutes to decide on ck pants and a blouse.


    It will match the house.


    The thought makes my lips curve up as I change into the clothes. I take extra care with my makeup and style my hair in a loose French braid. Slipping on a pair of high heels, I walk to the full-length mirror in the bathroom.


    I take in my appearance, and satisfied, I leave the room. I have no idea what to expect, and when I walk down the stairs, and the living roomes into view, my eyes widen at all the men gathered there for the meeting.


    I recognize Alexei, Demitri, and Carson but none of the others. As my gaze sweeps over everyone, it stops when I spot Lucian. He turns, and the moment he sees me, the grim expression fades from his face, and then his lips part.


    It¡¯s only for a moment, then he walks toward me. When he holds out his hand to me, I take thest couple of steps and rest my palm against his.


    He leans into me, murmuring, ¡°You look beautiful.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± I whisper. ¡°Who are all these men?¡±


    ¡°Allies.¡±


    Francoes toward us and informs Lucian, ¡°Mr. Lucas just arrived.¡± My head snaps up. ¡°My father¡¯s here?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lucian mutters, and then he pulls me away from the stairs. I stand next to Lucian, not knowing what to expect.


    The moment my father walks into the living room with Dante right behind him, it feels like my chest is going to close up.


    Lucian pulls a gun from behind his back, where it was hidden beneath his jacket, and trains the barrel on Dante.


    My heart instantly begins to race, and I hold my breath.


    ¡°What the fuck do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± my father demands. ¡°Killing this piece of shit,¡± Lucian growls low.


    My father steps in front of Dante, leveling a dark re on Lucian. ¡°Then it will be war between us. Are you sure that¡¯s how you want to start your reign as head of the Mafia?¡±


    The air slowly leaves my lungs as Lucian lowers the gun. Instead of killing Dante like he said he would, he barks, ¡°Capone, get out of my house.¡±


    No.


    I yank my hand from his and lift it to my racing heart.


    No.


    Dante immediately leaves. Then my father smiles. ¡°Good choice.¡± Lucian stares at my father, then he says, ¡°I spared his life for a reason.¡± ¡°Name it.¡±


    ¡°A marriage between Elena and me.¡±


    Oh. My. God.


    Betrayal begins to swirl around me like a dark mass, and I manage to take a step away from Lucian.


    ¡°An alliance between our families?¡± my father asks.


    ¡°Yes. We need to show a united front if we¡¯re going to win this war,¡± Lucian answers.


    They¡¯re talking as if it¡¯s everyday business¡­ instead of my future.


    My eyes lift to Lucian¡¯s face, and my hand moves up to cover my mouth as another wave of betrayal crashes over me.


    This was Lucian¡¯s n all along?


    My father holds his hand out to Lucian, and then they shake on it¡­ on an arranged marriage. On my life.


    My father lets out a fake chuckle. ¡°When will the big day take ce?¡±


    Lucian matches my father¡¯s chuckle with his own. ¡°Is a week too soon?¡±


    When they turn to me, all I can do is shake my head.


    This is not happening.


    ¡°Congrattions on your engagement,¡± my father says, his gaze resting hard on me.


    My distress grows when Lucian takes a box from his pocket, and then he removes a simr ring to the one on his right hand. It¡¯s just smaller, a ck oval stone set in gold.


    Taking hold of my left hand, he slips it onto my ring finger, and then he leans in and presses a kiss to my cheek. ¡°Trust me. This is the only way.¡±


    Trust him? TRUST HIM?


    I trusted himst night. I believed him when he said he¡¯d kill Dante.


    Yanking my hand out of his, I re at him as he pulls back. ¡°I¡¯ll never trust you,¡± I bite the words out, and then I walk toward the sliding doors, and I don¡¯t stop until I¡¯ve passed the fountain and most of the trees. Instead of a wall, there¡¯s a cliff at the end of the property. The ocean spreads out into the distance.


    God.


    I just got engaged to Lucian Cotroni.


    I close my eyes, and the wind picks up, ying with the loose strands of hair framing my face.


    I¡¯ve been passed from one monster to another.

 44

    LUCIAN


    I watch as Elena storms away from me, and when Leo follows after her, I turn my attention back to Tino.


    It was my full intention to kill Dante, but I can¡¯t afford another war right now. I know Elena sees it as a betrayal, but I¡¯m not breaking my promise. I will kill Capone, just not today.


    Tino looks smug. The fucker just secured an alliance with me. The thought that he¡¯ll be my father-inw makes my top lip curl with anger.


    I gesture for Tino to join the other men, and as we walk toward the living room, I roll my shoulders to try and get rid of some of the tension.


    Hopefully, Elena will see reason soon. It¡¯s either me or Dante.


    Alexei is the first to congratte me, giving me a brotherly hug, and then the other men shake my hand.


    ¡°Good luck,¡± Yuri says with a chuckle. ¡°I hear Italian women are feisty.¡±


    It only sinks in then that Tino agreed. Elena and I are engaged. Within a week, she¡¯ll be mine.


    I smile at Yuri. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    With the congrattions out of the way, I get right to business. ¡°The shipments will continue to move as nned,¡± I assure the men.


    ¡°When will the funeral be held?¡± Tino asks, and I don¡¯t miss the smirk he tries to hide.


    Fucker.


    My hands curl into fists as I have to restrain myself to not beat him to death.


    ¡°Tomorrow. It will be intimate.¡±


    ¡°We can attend?¡± Marko Nicoj asks. He¡¯s the head of the Bratva, and I don¡¯t dare refuse.


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯d appreciate it.¡± ¡°Security?¡± Alexei asks.


    My eyes lock with him, and for the hundredth time, I¡¯m thankful for him. ¡°Can you handle it?¡±


    Alexei nods. ¡°Consider it taken care of.¡±


    Gratitude floods my chest, and I ce my hand on his shoulder. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°This threat? Any new leads?¡± Tino asks.


    I let go of Alexei. ¡°I spoke with a man yesterday. He had a Greek ent.¡±


    Tino¡¯s head snaps back, a dark frown forming on his forehead. ¡°Greek?


    You sure?¡±


    ¡°I know a fucking Greek ent when I hear one,¡± I growl at Tino.


    ¡°Why would the Greeks want to move in on our territory?¡± he asks, clearly dumbfounded, and it lessens the suspicion I had about him being behind it all.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I n to find out. I¡¯ve asked for a meeting with Stathoulis.¡± Peter Stathoulis is the head of the Greek Mafia. Though we have a strained rtionship, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s behind the attack. But I¡¯m hoping he¡¯ll be able to shine some light on who is.


    We need to get to the bottom of this. Besides my life, billions of dors are at stake.


    Gesturing for a server to offer the men drinks, I turn my attention to Yuri. ¡°Let¡¯s take care of your order.¡±


    I nce at Alexei, and he nods, receiving the silent message. As Yuri and I walk to the front door, Alexei and Demitri follow after us. We step out of the house and walk to where the truck is waiting.


    I sweep my hand in the air, and it has Franco opening the doors to the trailer, then I gesture for Yuri to go ahead with the inspection.


    I stand with Alexei and Demitri and watch as Yuri checks a couple of aircon units filled with weapons.


    Seemingly happy, he nods. ¡°Good.¡± I wait for him to talk with his righthand man, and once he joins us again, he says, ¡°I¡¯m d to see your father managed to get the sh grenades. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± I gesture for Yuri to walk.


    As we head back to the house, Yuri takes care of the payment on his phone, then he chuckles. ¡°You make me a poor man, Lucian.¡±


    I let out a burst ofughter. ¡°I doubt that¡¯s possible.¡±


    The truck¡¯s engine starts, and ncing over my shoulder, I watch as two of Yuri¡¯s men steer the metal beast down my driveway.


    Thank God for the training my father gave me before I went to St.


    Monarch¡¯s, or I¡¯d be fucked right now.


    The meetingsts for another hour, and then the men depart. Tino hangs back, and once it¡¯s just us and Alexei and Demitri, he says, ¡°I trust you¡¯ll n the wedding?¡±


    Fucking asshole. He won¡¯t even give his only daughter a wedding.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have my aunt take care of everything. You don¡¯t have to worry about a damn thing.¡±


    Tino doesn¡¯t miss the aggression in my tone, and it makes the corner of his mouth curve up. ¡°Soon, you¡¯ll be my son-inw,¡± he taunts me.


    I take a deep breath so I don¡¯t lose my patience, and then I meet Tino¡¯s arrogant gaze with my own. ¡°Don¡¯t make the mistake of thinking it gives you power over me.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± he sneers. Without asking anything about Elena, he walks to the front door. ¡°Good doing business with you.¡±


    I watch him leave, then shake my head. ¡°Some people make it hard not to kill them.¡±


    Alexei lets out a chuckle.


    Needing to check on Elena, I say, ¡°Make yourselves at home.¡± Turning my attention to Franco, I ask, ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°Near the cliff,¡± he advises me.


    I walk out onto the veranda and nce over the property as I make my way to the edge of the backyard. When I reach Leo, I nod at him. ¡°Fall back.¡±


    He moves away until he¡¯s out of hearing distance, and then my eyes lock on Elena. She¡¯s standing with her arms wrapped around her, just staring at the ocean.


    ¡°The meeting¡¯s over,¡± I inform her.


    She ignores me t out, not taking her eyes off the horizon. ¡°You¡¯re angry?¡± I ask.


    She lets out a bbergasted huff, and then she turns her head to pin me with a re. ¡°You think?¡±


    I tilt my head. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be relieved. You don¡¯t have to marry Dante.¡±


    Elena turns to fully face me, fisting her hands. It actually looks like she wants to do me bodily harm. I¡¯ve never seen her angry, and honestly, it¡¯s refreshing.


    ¡°You lied to me,¡± she bites the words out.


    ¡°I did no such thing.¡±


    She lets out an offended gasp. ¡°You said you¡¯d kill Dante! I opened up to you¡­ for what?¡±


    ¡°First, I¡¯m going to kill Dante, just not today. Second, you opened up to me because I care, and you have no one else who gives a shit about you.¡±


    Slowly she shakes her head as if she¡¯s struck with dumbfounded amazement by my words. ¡°You know nothing about me. How the hell can you im to care about me?¡±


    I take a step closer to her. ¡°I know more than you think.¡±


    ¡°Like what? That I was held a captive by my own father? That Dante could do whatever he wanted to me?¡± She takes a shuddering breath. ¡°That tells you nothing about me.¡±


    I take another step closer, and it brings us within inches of each other. ¡°It tells me you¡¯re a little bird with broken wings, iling while surrounded by predators.¡±


    Elena¡¯s features tighten, and then a breath rushes over her lips, her cheeks staining pink as her anger grows. ¡°You think I¡¯m weak?¡±


    When I lift a hand to reach for her, she ps it away, and then she spits fire at me. ¡°I¡¯ve survived Dante for twenty-one years. I never gave up! Every time he beat me or forced himself on me, I got back up.¡±


    Elena shakes her head at me, and then she begins to walk away. ¡°Do not walk away from me when we¡¯re talking,¡± I snap at her.


    She swings back at me. ¡°Screw you, Lucian. You think you¡¯re better than Dante? Than my father?¡± She stalks back to me, her eyes sparkling with rage, and God, she¡¯s never looked more beautiful. ¡°You¡¯re the same as them. All I¡¯ve ever wanted was my freedom, and you took it away from me. Don¡¯t make the mistake of thinking I¡¯ll be your wife. Ring or no ring. Vows or no vows. I¡¯m nothing more than your prisoner.¡± A breath shudders out of


    her. ¡°If you think I have broken wings, it¡¯s because you¡¯re the one who broke them when you arranged a marriage between us.¡±


    Adjusting my cuff where it¡¯s scratching at my wrist, it gives me a moment to focus on not losing my shit.


    Then I lift my eyes to Elena¡¯s, and I stare at her as I choose my words carefully.


    Slowly, I begin to stalk closer to her, and when I¡¯m within reaching distance, my right hand shoots up, and I grab hold of her behind her head. Yanking her against me, my voice is low and threatening. ¡°Do you want to go back to Dante?¡±


    Elena only holds my stare, her lips sealed as her anger silently wars against mine.


    ¡°You asked me to stop the wedding between you and Capone, and I did. You asked me to kill him, and I will.¡± When I take a breath, it¡¯s filled with Elena¡¯s soft scent. ¡°The world is filled with monsters, Elena. At least you get one who won¡¯t rape and beat you. Count your fucking blessings.¡±


    I watch as my words hit her, her infuriated breaths matching mine.


    ¡°I have shit to take care of, so you¡¯ll just have to fucking deal with the fact that we¡¯re engaged, and nothing on this godforsaken earth is going to change that.¡±


    Done talking, I take hold of her hand and begin to drag her back to the house.


    ELENA


    Sitting in the back of the G Wagon, between Lucian and his aunt, I mp my hands tightly together.


    My anger simmers in my chest as I stare nkly ahead of me.


    We¡¯re on our way to the morgue. I have no idea why Lucian¡¯s bringing me along.


    Probably to make sure you don¡¯t try to escape.


    I roll my eyes at the thought because it¡¯s ridiculous. I still don¡¯t have any identification documents or money, so I¡¯m stuck.


    The fight with Lucian exhausted me, and after not getting any sleepst night, I feel drained.


    I¡¯ve never fought with anyone like that before. Dante would probably have killed me if I spoke to him like that.


    Yet, Lucian remained calm. It was a deadly calm, but still, he didn¡¯tsh out at me.


    ¡®The world is filled with monsters, Elena. At least you get one who won¡¯t rape and beat you. Count your fucking blessings.¡¯


    His words keep reying in my mind. I¡¯m not so sure I can believe them, though.


    I mean, we¡¯re going to get married. What will happen on our wedding night? Will our union be consummated in blood because I will not give my consent? I won¡¯t agree to have sex with a man I don¡¯t know. Least of all, one who¡¯s taken me captive.


    God, all I wanted was my freedom.


    For a stupid moment, I actually thought Lucian could give it to me.


    Stupid, Elena. You trusted the first person who showed you a glimmer ofpassion. But it was all business for Lucian.


    We stop outside a building, and I take a deep breath as we climb out of the car. Lucian grips hold of my hand, and when I try to pull away, he gives


    me a dark look filled with warning.


    Alexei and Demitri join us from where they parked next to our vehicle.


    I don¡¯t know where Carson is. It looks like he left after the meeting.


    Surrounded by guards, we enter the building, and I¡¯m instantly freezing.


    A manes to meet us. ¡°Mr. Cotroni, we were expecting you. This way.¡±


    My eyes begin to widen when I realize I¡¯m not going to wait somewhere until Lucian¡¯s done viewing the body of his father.


    Before we enter a room, Aunt Urs begins to softly sob. My heart instantly goes out to her. Lucian lets go of my hand and wraps an arm around his aunt. He presses a kiss to her temple, then murmurs, ¡°Let¡¯s say goodbye. Okay?¡±


    She nods against his chest, and the interaction between them touches me deeply.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Lucian holds his aunt as they enter the room, and then Alexei ces his hand on my lower back, softly nudging me to follow them.


    I step inside, and my eyes instantly fall on the white sheet.


    Oh, God.


    Lucian lets go of his aunt, and then he steps closer to the table until he¡¯s right next to it. He tilts his head and reaches for the sheet. I hold my breath as the white fabric is pulled back, and then emotion inundates me as Lucian takes a shuddering breath. ¡°Papa,¡± he whispers, his voice drenched in sorrow.


    Even though Lucian¡¯s my enemy, and I didn¡¯t know his father,passion fills me.


    Lucian ces his hand over his tie, and then he leans forward and presses a kiss to his father¡¯s forehead. ¡°Ti voglio bene, Papa.¡± He murmurs something else I can¡¯t make out and then straightens up.


    I watch as Lucian closes his eyes, sorrow shadowing his face. He takes a couple of minutes, just staring at his father before he steps away so his aunt can say goodbye.


    She falls over Mr. Cotroni¡¯s chest and lets out a heartbreaking wail. Tears spring to my eyes, and I quickly blink them away. When I nce away from the tragic scene, my eyes collide with Lucian¡¯s.


    There¡¯s no anger. Just need.


    He closes the distance between us and wraps his arms around me. He needsfort from me, and I push our differences aside.


    Lucian buries his face in my hair, his body engulfing mine. For a moment, I hesitate, but then I lift my arms and wrap them around his waist.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he whispers, his voice rough with grief.


    I nod against his shoulder, and thinking it might help, I rub my hand over his broad back.


    Standing in the morgue next to Lucian¡¯s father¡¯s body, we find a connection. Although our situations are different, we both know the bitter taste of loss.


    Lucian is the first to pull back. He goes to his aunt, and taking hold of her shoulders, he pulls her away from the body. She weeps against Lucian¡¯s chest, and he holds her tightly as if his strength is all that¡¯s keeping her from sinking to the ground.


    We leave the morgue, and I¡¯m surprised when Alexei again ces his hand on my lower back. It feels as if he¡¯s offering mefort.


    While Lucian is focused on his aunt, Alexei leans a little down, and then he murmurs softly, ¡°Lucian¡¯s a good man. He¡¯s doing what¡¯s right. Don¡¯t make his life hell for saving you.¡±


    Frowning, my eyes dart up to Alexei¡¯s, and then I see the warning, and it sends a shiver down my spine. ¡°Always remember I have Lucian¡¯s back.¡±


    In other words, if I try to kill Lucian, Alexei will be there to take revenge.


    I move away from Alexei, and he drops his hand. Before I can walk faster, he says, ¡°Love him, and you¡¯ll have my protection. You choose how your future will y out.¡±


    I walk faster and catch up with Lucian and his aunt. ncing over my shoulder, I give Alexei onest look. He smiles at me, and somehow it looks scarier than his usual grim expression.


    Snapping my head forward, I ce my hand on Aunt Urs¡¯s back, choosing to offer herfort instead of worrying about Alexei.


    Aunt Urs¡¯s hand searches for mine, and then she sps my fingers tightly. The engagement ring digs into my skin, but I try to ignore the bite.


    We all climb back in the G-Wagon, and when I¡¯m seated between Lucian and his aunt, I reach out for Aunt Urs¡¯s hand. She instantly grabs hold of mine with both of hers and gives me a thankful look.


    Lucian takes hold of my left hand, and as my head snaps to him, he ces my palm on his thigh. My eyes dart to his face, but he¡¯s staring out the window.


    When I turn my attention back to Aunt Urs, she gives me a trembling smile. ¡°We¡¯ve lost, and we¡¯ve gained. Dorothy¡¯s ring looks beautiful on your finger.¡±


    ¡°Dorothy?¡± I ask softly.


    ¡°My sister, Lucian¡¯s mother. It was her engagement ring.¡±


    Surprise flickers through me. Lucian gave me his mother¡¯s ring? Having seen how close he is to his family, I know it must be of great sentimental value to him.


    Just then, Lucian brushes his thumb over the ring on my finger, the touch a soft caress.


    Slowly I nce at him, but he¡¯s still staring out of the window. My eyes drop to where his hand is covering mine. I take in the veins snaking under his tanned skin. I feel the warmthing from his palm and his thigh.


    When there¡¯s a fluttering in my stomach, I close my eyes. There¡¯s a stab of disappointment in my heart because I know it¡¯s only a matter of time before I won¡¯t want to escape anymore.

 45

    LUCIAN


    Walking into the church, I nce at the people filling the pews.


    Intimate, my ass.


    Everyone is here to either make sure my father is dead or to pay theirst respects.


    I lead Aunt Urs to the front and help her sit down. Leaning over her, I press a kiss to her cheek and whisper, ¡°I¡¯m just going to greet a couple of people, Zia Urs.¡±


    She nods at me and then holds her hand out to Elena. As I straighten up, I nce at Leo, and he nods at me. I leave the two women in his care, and with Franco and Matteo nking me, I walk to Peter Stathoulis.


    When we spoke, he said he¡¯d attend the funeral to offer his respects, and we could talk then.


    When I reach him, his thick eyebrows draw together, making him look like an eagle, his gaze sharp and not missing a thing. We shake hands, and leaning closer to me, he murmurs, ¡°Your father was a worthy opponent.¡±


    I nod.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for a woman who goes by the name of Umbria.¡± My eyes snap to Peter¡¯s. ¡°Umbria?¡±


    ¡°The Goddess of shadows, secrets, and darkness who lives in the underworld,¡± he recites the old Italian myth to me. ¡°Whoever she is, she¡¯s here for revenge. Look at past enemies.¡±


    Christ. There are so many. But a woman?


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s a woman?¡± I ask. He nods. ¡°As sure as one can be.¡± What the fuck?


    My mind begins to race through all the enemies I know of, but I can¡¯t figure out who she can be.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Peter nods and then tightens his grip on my hand. ¡°Maybe we can put our differences aside. Consider the information a peace offering.¡±


    Our eyes lock, and knowing there was no bad blood between our families, I nod. ¡°An ally is always wee.¡±


    He lets go of my hand and then takes a seat next to his wife.


    I greet a couple of politicians and detectives, and some other prominent families before I take my seat next to Elena.


    Just like the day before, I take hold of her left hand and ce it on my thigh.


    While the priest performs the service, I rub my thumb over the engagement ring, and it offers me thefort I need to get through today.


    When we¡¯re done with Mass, I get up and walk to the open casket. My father looks like he¡¯s just sleeping, and it breaks my heart, knowing he will never wake again.


    I lean over him and press a final kiss to his forehead. ¡°Addio, Papa.¡±


    I wait for Aunt Urs and Elena to say their final farewells, and then we step aside.


    The guards know to keep the press away, so at least we¡¯re not inundated with reporters as we leave the church. It¡¯s quiet in the back of the car, and when we reach the cemetery, Aunt Urs begins to softly weep.


    I close my eyes for a moment, tightening my hold on Elena¡¯s hand.


    She¡¯s put her anger aside to offer my aunt and mefort through this challenging time, and it tells me just how big her heart is.


    When we climb out of the car, Elena wraps her arm around Aunt Urs, and the sight offers my heart some warmth.


    I link my fingers with Elena¡¯s left hand, and then the three of us walk to the mausoleum where my father will beid to rest.


    Well aware, this is the perfect opportunity for an attack, I¡¯m overly conscious of my surroundings even though I have an army of guards protecting us.


    One slip up, and it can cost me dearly. I could lose Elena or my aunt.


    My gaze connects with Alexei¡¯s, and when he nods, silently assuring me everything is okay, the worry begins to fade.


    My father taught me we don¡¯t have friends, but looking at Alexei, I know with certainty I at least have one.


    Thank God for small mercies.


    The day proceeds at a somber pace, and by the time we get home, we all sink down on the couches in the living room.


    Alexei and Demitri are staying as my guests until we¡¯ve taken care of the threat.


    Aunt Urs only sits for a minute then she gets up again. ¡°Come, Elena.¡±


    I watch as the women head for the stairs and then turn my gaze back to Alexei. ¡°Stathoulis said the threat is a woman who goes by the name of Umbria.¡±


    ¡°Umbria?¡± Alexei frowns, and leaning forward, he rests his forearms on his thighs. ¡°Is that supposed to mean something?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the name of an old Italian mythical goddess,¡± I exin to him. ¡°Stathoulis thinks it¡¯s an old enemy.¡±


    ¡°Any ideas?¡± he asks.


    I shake my head. ¡°You know how it works. The whole family gets taken out, so there¡¯s no one left to do something like this.¡±


    Alexei thinks for a moment, then he asks, ¡°A scorned mistress?¡± I let out a bark ofughter. ¡°Fuck no.¡±


    ¡°Umbria,¡± Alexei murmurs her name again. ¡°I¡¯ll dig around and see what I cane up with.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Getting up, I leave them to work on the problem and go upstairs to check on the women.


    I find them in the sitting room, which has a spectacr view of the Mediterranian sea. Leaning my shoulder against the doorjamb, I watch as Aunt Urs shows Elena pictures of wedding dresses.


    ¡°What do you think of this one?¡± Aunt Urs asks, tilting her head to Elena.


    A funeral and a wedding. It sounds like the start of a bad joke.


    Elena stares at the picture then she nods her head. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡± There¡¯s no excitement in her voice.


    ¡°The mermaid style willpliment your figure,¡± Aunt Urs says, then she stares at the dress. ¡°So chic.¡± She sets the picture aside, then spreads a whole bunch of new photos over the coffee table. ¡°Now for flowers. What do you like?¡±


    Elena looks at all of them then she shakes her head. ¡°They¡¯re all pretty.¡± My lips curve up, and I slowly walk closer. When I reach the couch,


    both women nce at me.


    ¡°nning the wedding?¡± I ask the obvious.


    Aunt Urs gives me a yful scowl. ¡°One week! That¡¯s all I have, so don¡¯t you dare interfere.¡±


    I hold my hands up in a surrendering motion while letting out a chuckle. ¡°Oh, trust me, I won¡¯t.¡±


    I sit down on the arm of the couch, and leaning into Elena, I look at all the photos that have samples of bouquets.


    I gesture at the St. Joseph lilies. ¡°Those were Mamma¡¯s favorites.¡± Myment makes a sentimental smile form on Aunt Urs¡¯s face. ¡°We can go with those,¡± Elena says.


    ¡°The St. Joseph¡¯s?¡± Aunt Urs asks to be sure. ¡°Yes.¡± Elena gets up. ¡°Excuse me for a moment.¡±


    I rise to my feet, and straightening my jacket, I say, ¡°Thank you for doing this, Zia Urs.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± she smiles at me.


    Walking out of the sitting room, I go to Elena¡¯s room and tap my knuckles on the door. When she doesn¡¯t answer, I knock again and wait a couple of seconds before pushing the door open to see if she¡¯s even inside.


    Elena swings around from where she was standing in front of the window. ¡°I just need a moment,¡± she says, her voice tight.


    I step inside and shut the door behind me. Walking to her side, I stare at thendscaped garden below.


    ¡°Thank you for thefort you¡¯ve given my aunt,¡± I murmur. ¡°And myself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not heartless,¡± she mutters.


    ¡°I know.¡± I turn to face her, but she keeps staring out the window. Lifting my hand, I take hold of her jaw and turn her face to me. ¡°Why are you against marrying me?¡±


    Elena¡¯s eyes lock with mine, and I see a million thoughts in her golden- brown irises.


    ELENA


    ¡°Because it will cost me my freedom,¡± I answer honestly. ¡°I fought too hard to just give it up.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s eyes drift over my face. ¡°What makes you think you¡¯ll have to give up your freedom?¡±


    ¡°Everything. This whole world you¡¯re in charge of.¡± I take a breath, and my lungs are filled with his aftershave, which I have to admit, I¡¯m growing really fond of. ¡°Or are you going to tell me things will be different? There might not be a lock on that door now, but what stops you from doing itter? One day you¡¯ll lose your patience with me, and it will start with one p.¡±


    Lucian moves his hand to the side of my face, and cupping my cheek, the touch feels tender. He steps closer until our bodies are almost touching, and then he says, ¡°I could never hit you. Not even if you drive me up the walls.¡±


    He leans down and presses a kiss to my forehead. His lips linger, and I have to close my eyes against how good it feels.


    ¡°I just want my freedom,¡± I plead, hoping to appeal to his heart.


    He pulls back and captures my eyes. ¡°You¡¯re free toe and go as you please, Elena. You¡¯re free to do anything you want.¡±


    A frown begins to form on my forehead. ¡°You¡¯ll just let me walk out of the house? Right now?¡±


    His eyes narrow slightly. ¡°Yes¡­¡± tilting his head, he continues, ¡°but you bettere back. Make no mistake, I expect to find you at home when I return from work.¡±


    My eyes dart between his, looking for the truth in his words. ¡°So during the day, I can do what I want?¡± I ask to make sure.


    ¡°As long as you have the guards with you. I also prefer you take my aunt along, especially for shopping trips. She loves those.¡±


    I frown again, and my heart begins to beat a little faster as hope begins to return.


    ¡°What happens the day I make you angry?¡± I ask.


    Lucian¡¯s fingers brush down my cheek to the faint bruise on my jaw. ¡°You pissed me off yesterday, and I didn¡¯t hit you.¡± He shrugs. ¡°We¡¯ll fight. We¡¯ll make up.¡± Shaking his head, he pins me with a look of warning. ¡°But we¡¯ll never lift a hand against each other.¡±


    I need to know more. I need to know how I¡¯ll pay for disobeying him because there¡¯s always a price to pay.


    ¡°So no punishments?¡± I ask. ¡°We just fight, and that¡¯s it?¡±


    The corner of his mouth lifts into a dangerously sexy grin. He leans forward again, and then he whispers in my ear, ¡°Oh, you¡¯ll pay. Just not the way you think.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± I ask while I keep perfectly still.


    Lucian drops his hands to my hips, and slowly his palms brush over my curves until they reach my bottom. I let out a burst of air from the sharp sensation it causes in my abdomen. He then moves up to my back, and it feels as if I¡¯m being hypnotized  focusing only on him.


    My lips part, and when he lets out a breath of air on my ear, my eyes drift shut, and my body quivers.


    ¡°Piss me off, and I¡¯ll drive you wild only to leave you aching for my cock,¡± he murmurs, his voice low and seductive.


    A wave of warmth spreads through my body as if he¡¯s set it alight, and my mind clouds over like when he was kissing me.


    Lucian¡¯s lips skim along my jaw, and when his mouth touches mine, I exhale sharply. My lips tingle with need for his, but instead of kissing me, he pulls away. The smirk returns to his face. ¡°Do you have any other questions?¡±


    I quickly shake my head.


    ¡°Good.¡± Lucian presses another kiss to my forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t keep my aunt waiting. She¡¯s excited to n the wedding.¡± And then he walks out of my room. I take the three steps to my bed and slump down on it, my legs too numb to stand.


    My. God.


    What was that?


    I actually wanted him to kiss me. I¡¯ve never felt that before, not even with Alfonso, and it leaves me staring off into space with amazement.


    It takes me a couple of minutes to gather my senses that have been scrambled by Lucian. Then I remember what he said  I cane and go as I please.


    Is it the truth, though?


    Only time will tell. In six days, we¡¯ll be married, and I know there¡¯s no way I can stop it from happening.


    The thought reminds me of Aunt Urs, and getting up, I rush out of the room. When I walk into the sitting room, I say, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for keeping you waiting.¡±


    Instead of being angry, she smiles at me. ¡°Not to worry, cara. I understand you and Lucian need time to talk as well. Come sit.¡±


    I take a seat next to her and then look at the new set of photos on disy. She points to one wherenterns lend a soft glow to tables decorated with white linen. ¡°If you have the wedding at sunset, this will look gorgeous in the backyard.¡±


    I nce at her. ¡°Will the wedding be held here?¡±


    She nods. ¡°It would be a shame to not use the garden.¡±


    Agreeing with her, I nod. ¡°I like thenterns. It makes everything look mystical.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± she says with a happy chuckle. ¡°We¡¯ll decide on the food and cake tomorrow.¡± Turning to me, her eyes scan over my hair. ¡°Are you going to wear it up or down?¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    I shrug. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Lucian will like it down. I think you¡¯ll look beautiful with curls.¡± ¡°It sounds easy enough,¡± I say, a smile curving my lips.


    Aunt Urs tilts her head as she ces her hand on mine. There¡¯s a soft expression in her eyes. ¡°Lucian is all I have left. He¡¯s like a son to me.¡±


    I nod.


    ¡°Please be good to him.¡± I nod again.


    She pulls me into a hug, then says, ¡°I know an arranged marriage is not every girl¡¯s dream, but he¡¯ll be a good husband. Give him a chance.¡±


    I nod again. ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all I ask,¡± she says as she pulls back. She brushes a couple of strands away from my cheek, and her fingers skim over the bruise. ¡°The Cotroni men don¡¯t hit.¡±


    I swallow hard and lower my eyes to the pictures on the table.


    ¡°I¡¯m here if you need to talk about anything. I¡¯d like to think we can be good friends.¡±


    My gaze darts back to hers, and when I see the sincerity on her face, my hope grows a little more. ¡°I¡¯d like that too.¡±

 46

    LUCIAN


    Standing by the dining room table, I stare at all the cakes.


    I¡¯m going to die of a sugar overdose if Aunt Urs forces me to take one more bite.


    I look at Elena and ask, ¡°Have you decided which one you want?¡± She nces at me, then back at the selection. ¡°They¡¯re all pretty¡­¡± ¡°But?¡± I ask.


    Aunt Urs lets out a sigh. ¡°They¡¯re not right for the two of you.¡±


    The patissier steps closer. ¡°There¡¯s a new trend you might like. A naked cake withce buttercream. It won¡¯t be too sweet.¡±


    ¡°I like the sound of that,¡± I mutter, drawing a chuckle from Aunt Urs.


    The patissier fiddles on a tablet, and then he shows the women a picture that instantly makes Elena smile. ¡°It¡¯s perfect.¡±


    My lips curve up, and I walk closer. cing my hands on Elena¡¯s hips, I look at the cake from over her shoulder, and even I have to admit it¡¯s beautiful. ¡°Is that the one you want?¡± I ask.


    She nces up at me. ¡°Yes. I like how delicate it looks.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s settled then.¡± I press a kiss to her neck. ¡°I have work to take care of.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bete for dinner,¡± Aunt Urs calls after me as I leave the dining room.


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± My lips curve up, thinking how pleasant things have actually been since Elena and I spoke yesterday. She seems to be warming up to the


    idea of marrying me, and it didn¡¯t escape my notice that she didn¡¯t tense up when I kissed her neck.


    Walking out the front door, Franco and Matteo instantly nk me, and we head for the car. I get into the back seat, and once Franco starts the engine, I say, ¡°The harbor. A shipment came in.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Then he speaks into the microphone, ¡°We¡¯re on the move.¡±


    I take my phone from my pocket and dial Alexei¡¯s number. He and Demitri are chasing a lead, and I want to touch base with them.


    Alexei answers, and I hear a grunt, then he says, ¡°Koslov.¡±


    ¡°Please tell me you didn¡¯t answer the phone while fucking,¡± I chuckle.


    ¡°Not the kind of fucking you¡¯re thinking of,¡± he replies. ¡°I¡¯m getting some information from someone.¡±


    Poor bastard.


    ¡°I take it you got a lead?¡± I ask as Franco steers the G Wagon out of the driveway.


    ¡°Fucking mercenaries. That¡¯s who she has working for her.¡± My eyebrows raise. ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°You interrupted me. Let me finish, and I¡¯ll let you know if he shared anything of value.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    We end the call, and tucking the phone back in the breast pocket of my jacket, I rx against the seat. Lifting my hand, I rub over the scruff on my jaw while I once again try to figure out who¡¯s behind the attack.


    Mercenaries. Frence guns for hire who don¡¯t live by any code.


    Fuck, it can be anyone.


    When we pull up to the harbor, there¡¯s a police car. I let out a sigh. ¡°Merda.¡± My motor brigadees to a stop, and I shove the door open.


    Getting out, I walk to the police car, and when I reach the driver¡¯s side, I let out a sigh of relief when I see it¡¯s one of the detectives on our payroll.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I ask.


    He climbs out and gestures with a thumb at my shipment of incendiary grenades. ¡°A call came in about suspicious activity.¡±


    Our eyes lock as I ask, ¡°And? Did you find anything?¡± He shakes his head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    I watch as he climbs back into the car, and then he says, ¡°Oh, by the way, congrats on the engagement.¡±


    He must¡¯ve read it in the newspapers. The Cotroni name is bing a trending topic, and I don¡¯t like it one bit.


    I nod and watch as he starts the engine and drives off. ¡°Everything okay, boss?¡± Matteo asks.


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s check the shipment and get out of here before a cop who¡¯s not on our payrolles sniffing.¡±


    We get to work, and after I¡¯ve made sure everything is there, the men start packing it into the aircon units we always use.


    The whole process takes an hour, and then we can finally get out of here.


    ¡°Matteo,¡± I call after him before he can climb into the truck, ¡°Make sure that shipment reaches its destination.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±


    I get into the G Wagon, and then Franco takes us home. As we turn into the driveway, my phone begins to ring. Seeing Alexei¡¯s name, I grin. ¡°I take it you¡¯re done,¡± I answer the call.


    ¡°I am,¡± he chuckles. ¡°Now I need a drink.¡± ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°I only found out she¡¯s Italian. The usual shit. Dark hair, dark eyes.


    Goes by the name of Umbria.¡±


    ¡°Fuck, that doesn¡¯t help,¡± I mutter. ¡°I¡¯ll keep digging,¡± Alexei says.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Franco brings the car to a stop as we end the call, and getting out, I let out a sigh. It really feels like I¡¯m chasing a ghost.


    When I walk back into the house, I find Elena and Aunt Urs in the kitchen.


    ¡°Whatever you¡¯re making smells nice,¡± I say as I walk to the side table to pour myself a bourbon.


    ¡°I¡¯m showing Elena how to make beef and mortade meatballs in tomato sauce,¡± Aunt Urs answers.


    Picking up my drink, I unbutton my jacket and take a seat on the couch. I savor the bourbon while I watch the women cook, and it instantly makes me rx.


    Elena nces up every now and then, and around the fifth time our eyes connect, she begins to smile.


    Slowly the corner of my mouth lifts, and for the next thirty minutes, I keep staring at her, drawing smiles from her.


    By the time dinner is ready, I¡¯m getting hot. Rising to my feet, I take off my jacket and drape it over the back of the couch. I unbutton my cuffs, and while I roll up my sleeves, I walk to the dining room.


    I stop by the head of the table, and the sight of my father¡¯s empty chair is a punch to the gut.


    Aunt Urs pats my back. ¡°Sit down. He would¡¯ve wanted it like that.¡± I take a deep breath and let it out slowly as I pull the chair out.


    When I take a seat, Elena ces a te in front of me. ¡°Good luck. It¡¯s my first time cooking.¡±


    I let out a chuckle. ¡°As long as you didn¡¯t add poison.¡±


    ¡°Damn, I should¡¯ve thought of that,¡± she teases me back as she sits down to my right.


    When we¡¯re all ready, I hold my hands out to Elena and my aunt, and then I say a quick prayer of thanks.


    Picking up my utensils, I cut through a meatball, and when I take the bite, Elena watches me closely.


    I chew slowly, savoring the richness, and then I begin to smile. ¡°Rx.


    It¡¯s good.¡±


    A wide smile spreads over her face, and it has me staring at her while she begins eating.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s good,¡± Aunt Urs mutters. ¡°I taught her.¡±


    Letting out a chuckle, I take hold of my aunt¡¯s hand and press a kiss to her fingers. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ELENA


    It¡¯s my wedding day, and I¡¯m not as nervous as I thought I¡¯d be.


    My hands are still shaking, and I can¡¯t stop sweating, but I thought when this day came, I¡¯d be making a noose to hang myself with and not getting ready to walk down the aisle.


    I take deep breaths as I stare at my reflection in the mirror.


    The past week was nothing like I expected it would be. Every day I spent with Aunt Urs, I got to know her a little better. Yesterday she asked


    me if I wanted her to move in with us, and I didn¡¯t hesitate to say yes. I feel much better knowing she¡¯s here. Just in case things start to go bad with Lucian.


    Luckily there won¡¯t be a honeymoon because Lucian can¡¯t take off from work.


    I take another deep breath when my thoughts turn to tonight.


    God.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    My stomach clenches with nerves thinking tonight we¡¯ll have to consummate the marriage. My heart begins to beat faster, and a cold sweat breaks out over my skin.


    Lucian¡¯s been nothing but nice to me this past week, and if I¡¯m honest with myself, I¡¯ll admit I¡¯ve started to develop feelings for him.


    But still¡­ I¡¯m not ready to have sex with him.


    God, I¡¯m not ready.


    Aunt Urses to stand behind me, and then the smile on her face fades. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, cara?¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°I¡¯m just nervous.¡±


    When I turn to face her, she takes hold of both my hands. ¡°It¡¯s normal to feel nervous.¡±


    I nod, and then I almost lick my lips but remember the lipstick I¡¯m wearing just in time.


    ¡°Is there something else you¡¯re worried about?¡± she asks, her tone gentle.


    My eyes dart up to her face before I lower them again. ¡°It¡¯s about tonight,¡± I admit.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Ohhhh.¡± She pulls me to the bed, and once we¡¯re sitting down, she says, ¡°That¡¯s normal too. I drank so much at my reception, and honestly, it helped.¡±


    ¡°You were married?¡± I ask.


    Aunt Urs nods, and then she pulls a face. ¡°Biggest mistake of my life. Luca warned me, and I didn¡¯t listen. He turned out to be an abusive bastard.¡±


    ¡°So you got divorced?¡±


    She shakes her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m a widow. Luca took care of it for me.¡±


    My lips part when I realize Lucian¡¯s father killed Aunt Urs¡¯s husband. ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Still,¡± she shifts to face me better, ¡°I¡¯m sure Lucian will be gentle.¡±


    Oh, God.


    My cheeks go up in mes, and it has her frowning. ¡°Are you a virgin, cara?¡±


    Ohhh, God. I¡¯m going to die of embarrassment.


    I shake my head.


    ¡°Well, then you know what to expect,¡± Aunt Urs sighs.


    Yeah, I don¡¯t think so.


    There¡¯s a knock at the door, and then Alexei peeks into the room. ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but we¡¯ll wait another five minutes,¡± Aunt Urs says. ¡°Make my nephew sweat a little longer.¡±


    Alexei lets out a chuckle then he shuts the door.


    We really make Lucian wait another five minutes as we straighten out my dress, and then Aunt Urs kisses both my cheeks. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to breathe, cara.¡±


    I suck in some air and then let it out slowly. ¡°Are you ready?¡± she asks me.


    No.


    I¡¯m not sure.


    Do I have a choice?


    Instead of voicing my thoughts, I nod.


    When wee down the stairs, and I see my father, my stomach drops.


    Dante¡¯s here?


    Just as I think the question, Dantees out of the guest restroom, and his eyes lock on me.


    ¡°Come, you¡¯ve made us wait long enough,¡± my father barks.


    ¡°Hush, Tino,¡± Aunt Urs chastises him. ¡°If you have a problem walking your daughter down the aisle, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Without a word, my father walks to me and holds out his arm. I ce my hand in the crook of his arm and can¡¯t help but think it¡¯s the first time we¡¯re touching in years.


    And probably thest.


    ¡°Come, Mr. Capone. Surely you don¡¯t intend on walking down the aisle with the bride,¡± Aunt Urs snaps at Dante. He gives me a leering look before he follows after Aunt Urs.


    I tighten my grip on the small bouquet of St. Joseph lilies in my left hand. As we step out onto the veranda, Pachelbel¡¯s Canon in D begins to y, and it all bes too real.


    I don¡¯t know most of the people attending the wedding. As I look into the distance, my eyes lock on Lucian, where he¡¯s standing in front of the fountain with the priest and Alexei by his side.


    He looks so handsome in his tuxedo, he holds my attention until I¡¯m halfway down the aisle. Then Dante catches my eye, and the cruel expression on his face makes me instantly cold. My gaze darts back to Lucian, and our eyes lock.


    Please don¡¯t hurt me.


    His gaze snaps to Dante, then back to me, and as if he can read my thoughts, a soft smile forms around his full lips.


    I won¡¯t.


    Reaching the front, my father gives my cheek an air kiss, and then he nods at Lucian before he leaves to go sit next to Dante.


    Lucian¡¯s eyes drift over me and then murmurs, ¡°You look breathtaking.¡± I try to smile, but it probably looks like a grimace.


    The ceremony begins, and with every word the priest speaks, the shaking in my hands grows. By the time we¡¯re done with candle lighting, my breaths are rushing from my lips.


    God, I¡¯m getting married. This is it.


    There¡¯s no running away.


    When it¡¯s time for the vows, I feel faint.


    I nce at the guests, and again my eyes connect with Dante¡¯s. He looks like he¡¯s going to pull a gun on us at any moment.


    It could¡¯ve been Dante standing in front of you.


    Lucian reaches for my face, and cing his finger beneath my chin, he nudges me to look at him. When our eyes lock, all the guests disappear, even Dante, and then it¡¯s only the two of us.


    And our vows.


    Lucian takes hold of my left hand and gives it an encouraging squeeze, then the priest says, ¡°Lucian, repeat after me.¡±


    The priest recites the vows, but all I hear is Lucian¡¯s voice as he promises, ¡°I, Lucian Cotroni, take thee, Elena Lucas, to be my wedded wife, to have and to hold from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, till death do us part.¡±


    ¡°Elena, repeat after me.¡±


    My lips part, and then I hear my own voice, and it sounds much stronger than I feel as I say my vows to Lucian.


    Lucian¡¯s fingers tighten around mine when I say, ¡°Till death do us part.¡±


    It will be the only way to escape now that we¡¯ve said our vows and exchanged rings. I only half noticed the ring Lucian wore on his right hand is the one we used as a wedding ring for him.


    ¡°Lucian, do you take Elena Lucas as your wife?¡± Lucian doesn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°I do.¡±


    This is it.


    God.


    ¡°Elena, do you take Lucian Cotroni as your husband?¡±


    My mouth dries, and I swallow hard. At least it¡¯s not Dante. Seconds pass before I manage to say, ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may kiss the bride.¡±


    Husband.


    Wife.


    Marriage.


    Lucian lifts a hand to my cheek, and then he leans into me. His lips brush tenderly against mine, and it makes emotions rocket through me. Overwhelmed, I begin to blink to try and keep the tears at bay.


    I feel Lucian¡¯s breath on my lips as he pulls back, and then the priest says, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Cotroni.¡±


    ¡°Elena Cotroni,¡± Lucian murmurs, a satisfied grin spreading over his face. ¡°My wife.¡±

 47

    LUCIAN


    My wife.


    God, she¡¯s beautiful.


    I can¡¯t keep my eyes off Elena and only listen with half an ear as Judge Fico rambles on about the new yacht he bought.


    She¡¯s a vision in the wedding dress where she¡¯s standing next to Aunt Urs. They¡¯re talking to a group of wives from the most prominent families in Italy.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± I say, and then I walk to Elena. Touching her elbow, I get her attention, and then I ask the other women, ¡°May I steal my wife for a dance?¡±


    The women all swoon as I tug Elena away from them. I move my hand down to hers and linking our fingers, I lead her to the dance floor that¡¯s been set up on the other side of the fountain.


    A song with a beat is ying, and not caring, I pull Elena into my arms. I ignore the beat and instead focus on the female vocals. My hands brush over her back, and I savor the feel of her smooth skin.


    The dress she¡¯s wearing is sexy as fuck, the back exposed all the way to her lower back. The possessive side of me wants to shrug off my jacket and cover her so no other man can see, but I suppress the urge.


    Elena ces her hands on my shoulders, and her eyes only meet mine for a second before she nces at the fountain.


    ¡°Look at me,¡± I murmur. When her gaze locks with mine, my lips curve up. ¡°That¡¯s better.¡±


    The current song fades away, and then an alternate version of Take Me To Church begins to y.


    I pull Elena tightly against me, and moving a hand behind her head, I press my forehead against hers. I feel her exhale on my lips, and my fingers curl into her silky hair.


    Slowly, I tilt my head, and I let my mouth brush against the corner of her mouth. We¡¯re breathing the same air as I whisper, ¡°Move your hands behind my neck.¡±


    Elena does as I ask, and feeling her fingers on my skin makes streaks of heat sh through my body.


    Not caring that we¡¯re surrounded by family and business associates, I nip at her lips. Elena closes her eyes, and then I im her mouth. I¡¯ve been slowly dying from not taking what I wanted this past week.


    I gave her time to settle in, to get used to the idea of us.


    No more.


    My tongue sweeps into her mouth, and then I devour her. I memorize the sweet taste of her tongue.


    I lift both my hands, and framing her face, I keep her in ce as my hunger grows.


    My tongue strokes hard over hers, branding her mine. My teeth tug at her lips, iming her.


    My lips savor Elena¡¯s, knowing I¡¯ll never taste anything as good as her again.


    Elena¡¯s fingers tangle with my hair at the nape of my neck, and then she begins to kiss me back.


    Fireworks explode above us, and the guests begin to cheer, and I couldn¡¯t care less.


    This moment.


    Kissing my wife. It¡¯s all that matters.


    A moan drifts from Elena, and I drink it like a man dying of thirst.


    Christ, I want more of those moans.


    We¡¯ve passed decent, and we¡¯re well on our way to filthy by the time I force myself to end the kiss. I nip one more time at her swollen lips, and then we breathlessly stare at each other.


    This time there¡¯s no horror to chase the excitement from Elena¡¯s cheeks. She doesn¡¯t run from me, and all hell doesn¡¯t break loose. Instead, Elena stares at me with wonder as if I performed some miracle.


    We just look at each other as the music continues to y. The guests continue to enjoy the reception. The fireworks fade into the night.


    Everything in me wants to drag her to our bed so I can spend the rest of the night iming her body, but knowing it¡¯s too soon for her, I take a step back. ¡°Thank you for the dance.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± she mumbles, still staring at me with the same look of wonder on her face.


    ¡°Keep looking at me like that, and I¡¯m going to send everyone home and drag you to bed,¡± I warn her.


    It snaps her out of the trance, and frowning at me, she mutters, ¡°Then don¡¯t kiss me like that.¡±


    I let out a chuckle. ¡°Not a chance.¡±


    As I take hold of her hand, I don¡¯t miss the smile tugging at her lips. I lead her back to Aunt Urs¡¯s side and leave her in the safety of my aunt¡¯spany while I attend to some of the guests.


    As I take a ss of champagne from a server¡¯s tter, Alexeies to stand next to me. His eyes scan over my face then he smiles. ¡°You look happy, my friend.¡±


    ¡°Considering all the shit we¡¯re dealing with, I am.¡± I take a sip of the bubbly drink. ¡°Are you enjoying yourself?¡±


    He nods, then Demitries to murmur something to him. Alexei¡¯s eyes snap to mine, then he mutters, ¡°We have to leave. You understand?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± I hold out my hand to him. ¡°Thank you for being my best man.¡±


    I get a smile from him before he and Demitri walk to the veranda. When I nce back to the guests, it¡¯s to see Tino walking toward me.


    Fuck. I hated having him and Dante here today. ¡°Son,¡± Tino taunts me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fucking call me that,¡± I growl at him, instantly pissed off.


    Our eyes lock, and for a moment, we stare at each other. The air begins to crackle with tension.


    ¡°Any news?¡± he finally asks.


    ¡°No.¡± Even if I had news, I wouldn¡¯t share it with him.


    A sneer begins to tug at his lips, then he mutters, ¡°Enjoy my daughter.¡±


    I clench my jaw and watch him with unadulterated hatred as he walks away from me.


    Needing to calm down, I nce to where the women are, and only seeing Aunt Urs, I set the ss down on the nearest table and walk to her.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Elena?¡± I ask when I reach my aunt.


    She smiles brightly at me. ¡°She¡¯s just changing dresses. Leo¡¯s with her.¡± I instantly rx, knowing Elena has a guard with her.


    My aunt wraps her arm around my waist. ¡°Are you enjoying your night?¡±


    A smile forms around my mouth as I ce my arm around her shoulders. I give her a sideways hug. ¡°I am. Thank you for the beautiful


    reception.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, but next time you n a function, give me more time.¡±


    I let out a chuckle. ¡°I will.¡± Seeing how happy my aunt is, I ask, ¡°You¡¯re still moving in, right?¡±


    She nods. ¡°Your wife already gave her permission, so you can¡¯t change your mind now. We¡¯ll bring all my belongings over tomorrow.¡±


    My smile grows. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. It warms my heart that you and Elena get along.¡±


    Something catches my attention, and I nce back at the house. My eyes scan over all the guests, the guards, Tino, and then my smile fades. There¡¯s no sign of Dante.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± I murmur to my aunt, and then I walk toward the sliding doors. My stomach tightens, and sensing something is very wrong, I break out into a run.


    ELENA


    ¡°Congrattions, Mrs. Cotroni,¡± Leo says as he follows me to my room.


    I nce at him from over my shoulder. ¡°Thank you.¡± Opening the door to my room, I say, ¡°I¡¯ll just be a minute.¡±


    Leo nods at me and takes his position next to the door as I shut it.


    The wedding dress is beautiful, but I need to change into something that doesn¡¯t weigh more than me. Luckily, Aunt Urs nned ahead, and I have a white cocktail dress waiting.


    I¡¯ve been trying to prepare myself forter tonight, unable to think of anything else but Lucian and I consummating our marriage.


    Nerves spin in my stomach, but after the kiss that left me breathless, I have to admit the thought isn¡¯t as daunting anymore. Maybe, just maybe, it will be the same as when Lucian kisses me.


    Taking hold of the silk straps over my shoulders, I pull them down, and then the weight of all the fabric drops to the floor.


    Standing in only a backlessce bodysuit, I reach for the cocktail dress. Slipping it off the hanger, the door to my room bursts open. My head snaps in that direction, and then I go ice cold.


    Leo¡¯s lying on the floor, a crimson stain forming on his white button-up shirt as Dantees in. He ms the door shut and then levels me with a cruel re. His right hand is gripping a gun with a silencer on, which is why I didn¡¯t hear the shot.


    Shock stuns me as my lips part. It¡¯s only for a second that we stare at each other.


    Horror pours in.


    Dread creeps over my skin.


    Desperation shudders through me.


    I sp the cocktail dress to my front, and faced with the devil, it brings back awful memories of when we were in a simr position.


    I dart toward the bathroom. Not that there¡¯s anywhere to escape to, but it might buy me time.


    Dante grabs hold of my hair in a brutal grip, and strands are painfully yanked out. I let out a scream as I fall back against him. His rank breath instantly coats the skin on my neck and ear, erasing the bliss that still lingered from Lucian¡¯s kiss.


    Fight, Elena. God, you have to fight harder than ever.


    I m my elbow back against his ribs, but ayer of fat protects him. I begin to struggle, my breaths rushing over my lips and my heart mming against my chest.


    Needing both my hands, I let go of the cocktail dress. I somehow manage to head butt Dante against the nose, and his hand frees my hair. I dart forward, but then his body plows into mine, and I crash to the floor with his full weight on top of me.


    ¡°Get off!¡± I scream. It feels as if I¡¯m being possessed by a devil of my own.


    Dante easily flips me over onto my back, and then the gun ms against my left cheek. Lights explode behind my vision. Intense pain fills the entire left side of my face. I slip in and out of consciousness, my limbs heavy.


    Dante ws at the bodysuit, and I feel it rip.


    Darkness swirls around me, threatening to drag me to the depths of hell. My soul shrinks as my worst fear looms over me.


    I hear a roar of anger, and then Dante¡¯s weight disappears off me.


    Blinking against the shock from the punch, my visiones back, and strength returns to my body. I manage to pull myself up and leaning back against the bathtub, I watch as Lucian kicks the gun away. He crouches over Dante, mming one fist after the other into his face.


    I¡¯ve never seen Lucian so angry, his features cut from rage and vengeance as he beats Dante into a bloody mess.


    Even though it¡¯s one of the most savage things I¡¯ve ever seen, I can¡¯t look away. Time slows down. I hold my breath. I don¡¯t even blink, not wanting to miss a second.


    Dante¡¯s grunts grow weaker, and then Lucian wraps his hands around Dante¡¯s neck.


    air.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Instead of horror, calm trickles through me as I watch Dante gasp for


    Just like I did.


    Dante bleeds.


    Like I¡¯ve bled many times at his hands.


    His face distorts with panic, his tongue curling in his mouth as he makes


    gurgling sounds.


    Die.


    Please. Just. Die.


    Years of abuse shes between Dante and me. The shame. The disgust.


    The pain.


    And then Lucian severs the link, strangling thest air from Dante.


    Dante makes onest gargled sound, and then he stills. His eyes are wide open. His face covered in blood. His mouth left gaping for thest gasp of air Lucian refused to give him.


    He¡¯s dead.


    My heart beats violently in my chest, and then a relieved sob bursts from me.


    Lucian climbs to his feet, and I watch as he rinses the blood from his hands. ¡°Remove this piece of shit from my house,¡± he barks, and it¡¯s only then I see Franco and Matteo.


    They don¡¯t look at me as they pick up Dante¡¯s body, and when they carry him away, only blood remains on the tiles where he died.


    Using the tub, I pull myself up on trembling legs.


    Lucian shrugs out of his jacket, and then hees to wrap it around my shoulders. His arms slip under me, and I¡¯m lifted to his chest.


    There¡¯s zero hesitation as I wrap my arms around his neck. I bury my face against him while my relief washes the horror away.


    Lucian carries me to another room. He takes a seat on the bed, and then he holds me so tightly it borders on painful.


    I hear him take deep breaths. I feel his body shudder against mine with residual anger.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whisper, my voice raw with emotion. Lucian kept his promise.


    He killed Dante for me.


    A calm feeling washes over me, and I hold my husband tighter.


    It¡¯s only then I realize I¡¯ve found the freedom I¡¯ve been fighting so hard


    for.


    I¡¯m finally free from Dante. I¡¯m free.

 48

    LUCIAN


    Bless me, Father, for I have sinned.


    I sure as fuck won¡¯t be asking forgiveness for killing Dante.


    I suck in a deep breath, and then I pull back so I can see what damage the motherfucker has done to Elena.


    The moment I saw Leo on the floor, fear flooded me, unlike anything I¡¯ve ever felt.


    What I found when I rushed into the bedroom ripped the air from my lungs. All I saw was Elena¡¯s discarded wedding dress. And then I heard the angry gruntsing from the bathroom, and it baptized my soul in fire and brimstone.


    Seeing Dante on top of my wife, tearing at the meager clothes that covered her body, robbed me of my sanity. I couldn¡¯t stop if I wanted to and I sure as fuck didn¡¯t want to.


    I¡¯ve never killed a man with my bare hands until today. My only regret is that he didn¡¯t suffer more.


    My eyes scan over Elena¡¯s delicate features, and the bruise forming on her cheek rips a growl from my chest. Her skin has split, and the sight of the thin trail of blood makes my body shudder violently with newborn rage.


    Our eyes lock. Instead of trauma and fear, she looks at me with so much calm it makes the rage fade.


    Elena moves her hands to my jaw, and then she surprises me by slowly leaning in and pressing a kiss to my mouth. ¡°Thank you for keeping your promise,¡± she whispers against my lips.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I manage to ask, my voice rough with emotions.


    She moves her hand to her cheek and touches the bruise with the pad of her finger, and then she nods. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±


    I wrap my arms around her again and hold her tightly to my chest. Elena hides her face in the crook of my neck.


    I lift a hand to the back of her head and curl myself around her. God, if I hadn¡¯t noticed something was off¡­


    The shock begins to fade, and the adrenaline flows from my veins. I just hold her because I¡¯m not ready to let go yet.


    Just like before, it takes Elena a moment, and then she begins to cry. Dyed shock shudders through her. ¡°Thank you,¡± she squeezes out. ¡°Thank you, Lucian.¡±


    I press a kiss to the side of her head and take a deep breath of her.


    The door to our room opens, and Aunt Urses rushing in. ¡°Dio!


    What happened?¡±


    ¡°Dante attacked her,¡± I bite the foul words out through clenched teeth. Aunt Urses to ce her hands on Elena¡¯s shuddering shoulders,


    and then I lose my wife as she turns to my aunt.


    ¡°Dio. Dio,¡± Aunt Urs keeps repeating when she sees Elena¡¯s face. ¡°Come, cara.¡±


    I stand up and watch as Aunt Urs takes Elena to the bathroom, and then I close my eyes. I take a couple of deep breaths before I walk out of the room to face Tino.


    I hear him threatening Franco at the bottom of the stairs, and pulling my Glock from behind my back, I take the stairs down. I lift my arm and order, ¡°Move, Franco. I¡¯ve got this.¡±


    With the barrel of my gun trained on Valentino Lucas¡¯ forehead, I say, ¡°You brought that piece of shit into my home.¡±


    ¡°You killed my right-hand man,¡± Tino spits at me, his face tight with rage.


    ¡°He attacked my wife.¡± My finger tightens around the trigger. ¡°You¡¯ve allowed that motherfucker to abuse Elena for years and expect me to do the same?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my daughter to offer to whomever I want.¡±


    Christ almighty, give me strength.


    Unable to stop myself, I dart forward and m the butt of the gun against Tino¡¯s face.


    ¡°Lucian,¡± Aunt Urs shouts behind me. ¡°Stop!¡± I re up at her as she rushes down the stairs. ¡°You have guests.¡±


    My eyes dart around the living room that¡¯s filled with most of the guests. They¡¯re all watching to see what I¡¯ll do next.


    ¡°Whether we like it or not, Valentino Lucas is part of the famiglia,¡± my aunt reminds me.


    He¡¯s done nothing to deserve death. Not in the eyes of our shared allies.


    I take a step back, and my fingers flex around the Glock. Struggling to rein in my anger, I bite out, ¡°Get the fuck out of my house.¡±


    My eyes snap to Franco, and he immediately grabs hold of Tino¡¯s arm to drag him out if he has to.


    Tino rears back and spits at me, ¡°You owe me for the loss of Dante.¡±


    I close the distance between us until we¡¯re face to face, my eyes boring into his. ¡°I. Owe. You. Nothing.¡±


    ¡°You killed my man,¡± he hisses, refusing to back down.


    Again my fingers flex around the weapon and holding my ground, my voice is deceivingly calm as I say, ¡°I¡¯m letting you walk out alive. There¡¯s your fucking payment.¡±


    We continue to stare, and I inject every bit of hatred I have for this man into my eyes and voice. ¡°Leave while you can still walk out on your own two legs.¡±


    The air grows unbearably tense, my body on high alert.


    Tino is the first to take a step back. He gives me a re, promising nothing good, and then he stalks out with Franco right behind him.


    I let out a breath.


    The war is just starting.


    ¡°What¡¯s a wedding without a little drama,¡± Aunt Ursughs awkwardly. ¡°Where¡¯s the music?¡± She ps her hands. ¡°Let¡¯s continue to celebrate.¡± She ushers the guests back outside, and soon music fills the air again.


    Francoes back inside. ¡°He¡¯s gone.¡± ¡°Leo?¡± I think to ask.


    ¡°In surgery. I think he¡¯ll pull through.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± I tuck away the Glock behind my back and head up the stairs. ¡°Have one of the men watch Tino. I don¡¯t trust him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    Opening the door to our room, I find Elena sitting on the bed. She¡¯s wearing a soft pink dress, and her curls cover the left side of her face.


    I crouch in front of her and catch her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go back to the reception.¡±


    Shaking her head, she stands up, and it has me rising to my feet. ¡°I want to go back.¡±


    I lift a hand to her face and gently brush my palm over the silky strands hiding the bruise. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    For the first time, Elena takes hold of my hand out of her own free will and links our fingers. ¡°I¡¯m sure. We still have to cut the cake, and I¡¯d like to


    dance with my husband again.¡±


    She¡¯s so fucking calm it¡¯s starting to worry me.


    ELENA


    Seeing the concern on Lucian¡¯s face, I step closer to him. I ce my free hand on his chest and smile up at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, Lucian. I feel nothing but relief.¡±


    The concern still doesn¡¯t fade from his eyes. Moving my hand up to his jaw, I stare deep into his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±


    He covers my hand with his own and presses a kiss to my palm. ¡°Take me back to our wedding reception,¡± I say.


    Lucian nods, but still, he doesn¡¯t move. ¡°What?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I need a moment to calm down,¡± he admits.


    I pull my hand free from his and wrapping my arms around his waist, I press my right cheek to his chest. He instantly envelops me in a hug and buries his face in my hair.


    We just hold each other for a couple of minutes, and then Lucian moves and presses a kiss beneath my ear. ¡°Do you trust me now?¡±


    Do I?


    Lucian saved me from Dante while we were at St. Monarch¡¯s.


    He came for me while his own life was in danger to make sure I was safe.


    He stopped the arranged marriage between Dante and me and married me instead.


    I lift my eyes to his.


    He¡¯ll tear the world apart if I¡¯m hurt. He proved that to me tonight when he killed Dante.


    Lucian will protect me.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Like he¡¯s done from the moment we met. ¡°I trust you,¡± the words flow over my lips.


    Lucian might be a bad man, the viin in someone¡¯s eyes, but to me, he¡¯s the hero. He¡¯s not a monster like I first thought but my guardian angel.


    He¡¯s cruel and unforgiving toward his enemies, but to me, he¡¯sfort and safety.


    My breathing speeds up as a blissful feeling warms my heart. ¡°I trust you, Lucian.¡±


    The corner of his mouth lifts into a hot smirk, and then he closes the distance between us. He lowers his head, and when his breath fans over my lips, they part for him.


    The kiss is tender, and then his tongue brushes against my bottom lip, making heat flood my abdomen.


    Kissing Lucian is like drowning, only you don¡¯t want toe up for air. I fill my lungs with his aftershave. I move my arms up, wrapping them around the back of his neck, and my fingers get lost in his hair.


    His tongue finds mine, and together they taste, they explore, they memorize the feel of each other.


    My stomach flutters, a kaleidoscope of butterflies taking flight as I fall hard and fast for this man who¡¯s now my husband.


    I fall in love for the first time in my life because it¡¯s safe. It¡¯s finally safe to open my heart  to the man who many have tried, but failed, to kill.


    It¡¯s as if Lucian is guarded by death itself, and he probably is with Alexei having his back.


    Lucian ends the kiss, tenderly nipping at my lips, and when I open my eyes, all I see is affection reflecting from his gaze.


    The nervousness returns, but this time it¡¯s different. There¡¯s no fear, only anticipation. It¡¯s inexperienced and shy, making my cheeks warm.


    My heart skips a beat at how handsome he is. He¡¯s all man, cloaked in fierce strength, determination, and dominance.


    Lucian brushes his fingers over my bruised cheek. ¡°If you keep looking at me like that, we¡¯re not going to make it out of this room,¡± he warns me.


    A smile splits over my face, heat spreading up my neck. ¡°We¡¯ve left our guests alone long enough.¡±


    Wanting to savor falling in love with him for a bit longer before we have to consummate the marriage, I walk to the door.


    Lucian captures my hips with his hands before I step out of the room, and pressing his chest to my back, he says, ¡°I¡¯ll be patient until you¡¯re ready. I don¡¯t want you to worry about tonight, amore mio.¡±


    My love.


    My lips curve higher at hearing the term of endearment that¡¯s much better than little bird.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whisper. ¡°I just need a little time to get used to us as a couple.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± He gives my hips a squeeze and then nudges me forward.


    When we step out onto the veranda, Aunt Urs rushes to me. ¡°There¡¯s the lovely bride. Come, let¡¯s get you a ss of champagne.¡±


    She takes hold of my hand, and as I¡¯m pulled away from Lucian, I nce over my shoulder at him. He smiles at us, and then he rolls up his sleeves as he walks to a group of men.


    Aunt Urs takes two flutes from a server¡¯s tter and hands me one. ¡°Drink, cara. You need it.¡±


    I take a sip, and not wanting her to worry about me, I say, ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±


    She reaches a hand to my hair and brushes it away so she can see the left side of my face. ¡°Tsk¡­¡±


    I smile as she arranges the curls to cover the bruise again. ¡°It will fade,¡± I try to reassure her.


    We¡¯re joined by three other women, and as the conversation turns to thetest fashion, I nce at Lucian.


    The moment my eyesnd on him, warmth spreads through me. I admire his broad shoulders and his strong arms.


    I take a sip of the champagne to cool my insides, but then our eyes meet, and the corner of his mouth lifts.


    My heart beats a little faster, and my lips curve up into a shy smile.


    That¡¯s your husband, Elena.


    My smile widens, and happiness courses through me.

 49

    ELENA


    It¡¯s almost three in the morning when thest of the guests leave, and while Lucian locks up and turns off the lights, I head up to my room.


    Opening the door, I step inside and nce at the bathroom. The floor¡¯s been cleaned, and there¡¯s no sign of the struggle that took ce earlier.


    I walk to my closet, and when I open it and see it¡¯s empty, I pause.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s been moved to our room,¡± Lucian says behind me. When I turn to him, he holds his hand out to me. ¡°Come, let¡¯s get some sleep.¡±


    I walk to him and ce my hand in his. He leads me back to the room we were in earlier, and once we¡¯re inside, he shuts the door.


    ¡°Your clothes are on the left side of the closet,¡± he informs me, and then he begins to unbutton his shirt as he walks to the bathroom. ¡°You want to shower?¡± he calls out as he turns on the faucets.


    Nerves spin in my stomach. ¡°Ahh¡­ no, you can go first.¡±


    Lucianes out of the bathroom¡­ shirtless. My eyes instantly drop to his chest and the eight pack that looks like it¡¯s been carved from stone.


    Damn.


    I tilt my head as my eyes drink in the sight of the muscles disappearing into his suit pants.


    ¡°You¡¯re making it really hard right now,¡± Lucian says, his voice low.


    My gaze darts to his face, then to the closet. ¡°Sorry. It¡¯s just¡­ you look really good.¡±


    He lets out a chuckle then goes to take a pair of sweatpants from the closet. ¡°I feel good too,¡± he teases me.


    I press my lips together, trying to hide the smile I can¡¯t stop from forming.


    With a chuckle, Lucian walks back to the bathroom.


    I move the closet, and opening it, I remove a pair of shorts and a t-shirt for myself. Then I stare at my underwear.


    Should I wear a bra to bed?


    I take a pair of panties and decide against the bra, wanting to befortable while sleeping.


    I sit down on the bed and nce around the room while waiting for Lucian to finish showering.


    Then the thought hits. Lucian¡¯s naked in there.


    My lips curve up at the thought, and I even find myself leaning a little to the side, but not able to see anything, I straighten up again.


    Minutester, hees out, dressed only in a pair of sweatpants. His hair is wet, and there are still some drops on his shoulders and chest. ¡°The shower¡¯s yours.¡±


    I get up, and as I walk past Lucian, his fresh scent carries to me. God, he smells good.


    I find all my toiletries in the bathroom. I tie my hair in a ponytail and brush my teeth. There¡¯s no door to close between the bedroom and bathroom, and it makes me a little nervous as I strip out of my clothes.


    I turn on the faucets and step into the spray. Closing my eyes, I rx under the warm water.


    While I wash my body, I think about the day. Everything was beautiful, and the wedding cake was delicious. Dante dying was the highlight of my day, though. I don¡¯t care if it makes me a bad person for being d he¡¯s dead.


    Now I can bury him along with all the traumatic memories he left me with.


    I rinse the suds from my skin, and closing the faucets, I step out of the shower and quickly dry myself. I get dressed then nce at the archway between the rooms.


    This is it. Our first night sleeping in the same bed.


    I take a deep breath to steel myself and walk out of the bathroom. Lucian¡¯s nowhere to be found, and I begin to frown, but then hees back into the room with a ss of water. His eyes drift over me, and after he ces the ss on the bedside table, he says, ¡°In case you get thirsty.¡±


    It¡¯s on the right side of the bed. ¡°Thank you. You¡¯re taking the left side?¡± I ask to be sure.


    He pulls the covers back. ¡°Yes, so I¡¯m closest to the door.¡± My heart melts.


    I walk around the bed, and I feel a little awkward as I climb under the covers.


    Lucian turns off the lights, and then I feel the mattress dip as he sits down.


    With my eyes not used to the darkness yet, all my other senses sharpen. My body bes aware of Lucian¡¯s as he lies down, and then his arm wraps around my lower back, and he pulls me right against him.


    My skin tingles everywhere we touch. The air is filled with his scent.


    My hands are stuck between my chest and his rock-solid one. ¡°Wrap your arm around me,¡± he murmurs.


    I do as he says, and sying my fingers over his back, my palm takes in the feel of him. My lips curve up, and turning my head, I rest my cheek against his warm skin. I close my eyes, thinking I¡¯ll fall asleep quickly, but being highly conscious of Lucian, Iy awake.


    Lucian begins to rub his hand up and down the length of my back, then he whispers, ¡°Rx, amore mio.¡±


    ¡°I am.¡± I hesitate for a moment but then admit, ¡°It¡¯s hard to fall asleep.¡± ¡°Why?¡±


    I lift my head to nce up at Lucian, but I can only make out his profile. ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯m sleeping with someone.¡± My eyes widen, and I quickly correct myself, ¡°I mean¡­ in the same bed. Just sleeping.¡±


    He¡¯s quiet for a while, then he asks, ¡°Are you a virgin?¡± I squeeze my eyes shut, and my face reddens. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Alfonso?¡± he asks. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lucian moves his hand up and wraps his fingers around the back of my neck. ¡°Sleep, amore mio. You¡¯re safe with me.¡±


    I rest my cheek against his chest again, and listening to the strong rhythm of his heartbeat, I¡¯m eventually lulled into a peaceful slumber.


    LUCIAN


    Two weeks have passed since our wedding day. It¡¯s been a challenge, to say the least.


    Every night I hold Elena, it takes all my willpower to hold back. I have to see her dressed in those cotton shorts which frame her ass perfectly, and the t-shirt does nothing to hide her nipples when she¡¯s not wearing a bra.


    Herughter fills the house. Her soft scent is everywhere. My wife is happy, and all I want to do is fuck her.


    I gave Elena a credit card, and with my aunt¡¯s help, she¡¯s gettingfortable using it. Every time I¡¯m notified of a payment on my phone, it draws a smile from me.


    It¡¯s mostly food and necessities, though. Elena hasn¡¯t bought anything for herself yet.


    Dressed in my usual three-piece suit, I take the steps down and head to the veranda where the women are enjoying coffee.


    The moment Elena notices me, she jumps up and rushes to pour me a cup of coffee.


    I change direction to the kitchen, anding up behind Elena, I ce my hands on her hips and press my chest to her back. I rest my chin on her shoulder. ¡°Thank you, amore mio.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± she replies happily while stirring some cream into the cup.


    ¡°I need you to do something today,¡± I say as I take a step back so she can turn around. I ept the cup from her and enjoy a sip of the beverage.


    ¡°Sure. What?¡±


    My eyes capture hers. ¡°Buy something for yourself.¡± Making sure she understands me, I add, ¡°Clothes, perfume, jewelry, anything you like.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± she whispers, looking a little ufortable.


    I set the cup down on the counter and ce my hands on her hips again. I tug her closer to me, and she has to tilt her head further back to look at me.


    ¡°Let me take care of you.¡± I lean down and press a kiss to her lips. ¡°It¡¯s important to me.¡±


    Elena lifts her arms and wraps them around my neck. ¡°You are taking care of me.¡±


    I take a deep breath. ¡°Actually, redo your entire closet. Get rid of the clothes Tino paid for. I don¡¯t want them in my house.¡±


    Elena nods. ¡°Okay.¡±


    I press another kiss to her lips and linger, wanting to savor her for a moment before I have to head out. When I lift my head, my eyes caress every inch of her beautiful face.


    It¡¯s been six weeks since she walked into my life, and I fell irrevocably in love with her. My obsession with her has only grown.


    I¡¯ve be more possessive, especially of my time with her. When I get home, Elena knows to have everything done because I want all her attention.


    ¡°Ti amo,¡± I tell her I love her before I can stop myself. Elena¡¯s eyes dart over my face, her lips parting.


    I know I moved much faster than her, and she¡¯s not ready to return the words


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it back. I just wanted you to know.¡± I press ast kiss to her lips, then let go of her. I go to my aunt and kiss her forehead. Walking to the front door, I call to Elena, ¡°Use the card. I expect to see a lot of notifications on my phone.¡±


    Elena lets out a burst ofughter. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you crazy and make you think of me every ten minutes.¡±N?velDrama.Org content.


    I give her a smile, and then it grows even more when Leoes in. ¡°My friend.¡± I hold my arms open and hug him. ¡°Wee back.¡± cing my hands on his shoulders, I ask, ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Ready to work, Sir,¡± he says. ¡°Thank you for taking care of my family while I was in the hospital.¡±


    I had them stay in one of my hotels with protection, so nothing happened to Leo¡¯s wife and two children while he wasn¡¯t there to protect


    them. I also gave him one hell of a bonus and some time off for the bullet he took for Elena.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Leo,¡± Elena says, and then she hugs her personal guard. ¡°I¡¯m so d to see you.¡±


    Leo looks a little awkward as he hugs her with one arm. Elena pulls back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you got shot because of me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my job, Mrs. Cotroni.¡±


    I pat his arm. ¡°I¡¯ll leave Elena in your capable hands. It¡¯s good to have you back.¡±


    I step out of the house. Franco and Matteo nk me as we head to the


    car.


    We spend the morning checking and dispatching a big shipment of


    Heckler and Koch MP5K submachine guns. I let Matteo take care of the delivery, knowing he won¡¯t fuck it up.


    Every time my phone beeps with a notification from the bank, it puts a smile on my face.


    When it¡¯s almost time for lunch, I call Elena¡¯s number. ¡°Hi,¡± she answers cheerfully.


    ¡°Hi. Missing me?¡±


    ¡°Every second,¡± she answers.


    ¡°Where are you? I want to join you and Zia Urs for lunch.¡± Elena checks with my aunt, then gives me a name of a restaurant. ¡°I¡¯ll meet you there in fifteen minutes.¡±


    ¡°Time to eat, Fanco,¡± I say as I head to the car. Getting in, I give him the destination then rx against the seat.


    During the drive, my phone rings, and seeing Alexei¡¯s name, I answer, ¡°You¡¯re alive.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± he chuckles. ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°Spain.¡± He sounds disgruntled. ¡°No one is talking.¡±


    ¡°Fuck,¡± I mutter. We¡¯re not winning. Every lead we find is a dead end. ¡°Come back. I don¡¯t want you wasting your time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow,¡± he assures me.


    We end the call, and minutester, Franco finds parking near the restaurant.


    Walking into the establishment, my eyes scan over the tables. Seeing Elena and my aunt sitting near the window, I walk toward them.


    Elena nces in my direction, and then a smile spreads over her face.


    She gets up as I near the table, and then ss shatters.


    Screams erupt.


    Franco grabs hold of me, and my body swings to the side as a bullet hits


    me.


    Elena¡¯s scream is sharp in my ears as Franco takes my weight, lowering


    me to the floor.


    ¡°Elena. My aunt,¡± I snap at him, pressing my hand to the side where it¡¯s stinging like a motherfucker.


    Franco throws one of the tables on its side to use as cover, and then Elena drops next to me on her knees with my Aunt and Leo right behind her.


    Elena¡¯s face is pale, and she takes one look at the blood seeping through my fingers, then she pushes her hand behind me and grabs my gun.


    I watch as my wife¡¯s face tightens with anger and worry, and then she yells at Franco, ¡°You better keep him alive. If my husband dies, you die.¡±


    She pulls Aunt Urs further behind the table. ¡°Put your hand on the wound. We need to stop the bleeding.¡± Elena grabs a table cloth and rolls it


    up. ¡°Use this.¡±


    Aunt Urs does as she¡¯s ordered, and pulling my hand away from the bullet wound, she applies pressure.


    ¡°I¡¯m ¡± I begin to say, but Elena hushes me.


    ¡°We¡¯ll get out of here,¡± she assures me, her features softening for a moment as she looks at me. ¡°Just keep still. Okay?¡±


    Even though we¡¯re under attack, I have to admit I love seeing my wife take charge. It¡¯s a potent turn-on.


    I admire her for a second longer, then I say, ¡°I¡¯m okay. It¡¯s not deep.¡± I take the gun from her and turn my attention to Franco and Leo. ¡°What do you see?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. It could¡¯vee from anywhere,¡± Franco replies. Fuck. We¡¯re sitting ducks.

 50

    ELENA


    I take over from Aunt Urs, and lifting the cloth away from the wound, I check it.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, amore mio,¡± Lucian says.


    Seeing blood seeping from his side chills my bones.


    Stay calm, Elena. Stay calm.


    I press the cloth hard to his side, then lift my eyes to his.


    God, let us get out of here alive.


    Lifting my free hand, I ce it against his jaw, and just in case things go horribly wrong, I lean into him and press a kiss to his mouth. ¡°Ti amo.¡±


    Sitting between shards of ss with only a table as cover, I say the words ¡®I love you¡¯ for the first time in my life.


    Lucian¡¯s eyes darken to midnight. He grabs hold of the back of my head, and he yanks me back to him, giving me a hard kiss. Then just as fast, he lets go of me and moves into a crouching position. He throws the bloody cloth to the side and barks an order at Franco. ¡°Get men to search every fucking building from where the shot could¡¯ve been taken. I don¡¯t n on sitting here the whole fucking day.¡±


    Then he turns his intense gaze to Leo, Aunt Urs, and me. ¡°Crawl to the back of the restaurant. I want the women away from the window,¡± he instructs Leo.


    When I look at Aunt Urs and see she¡¯s visibly shaken, I nudge her to move. ¡°Come. You go first. I¡¯m right behind you.¡±


    ¡°Dio. Dio. Dio,¡± Aunt Urs chants as she crawls ahead of me while Leo secures our backs.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to be okay,¡± I try to reassure her. We take cover behind a counter where two waiters are hiding, and I pull Aunt Urs into my arms. ¡°Lucian will get us out of here.¡±


    Holding Aunt Urs tightly, I nce around the corner of the counter, my insides twisted with worry for Lucian.


    ¡°Move back, Mrs. Cotroni,¡± Leo orders, and then he guards us as we wait.


    Soon I hear sirens in the distance and send a prayer of thanks up.


    Secondster, there¡¯s police everywhere. The surrounding area is secured, but we keep sitting behind the counter until Lucianes to us.


    ¡°It¡¯s safe to leave,¡± he says, but still, his eyes keep scanning the front of the restaurant, on high alert.


    I help Aunt Urs up, and then she signs the cross, whispering a prayer of thanks.


    Lucian ushers us out of the restaurant to where Franco has parked the car right in front of the entrance. Only once we¡¯re safely inside the armored vehicle do I manage to take a full breath.


    My hands begin to tremble, and to keep my mind from wandering to the worst that could¡¯ve happened, I focus my attention on checking Lucian¡¯s wound.


    My heart shrinks at the sight, and I¡¯m instantly drowned in worry. ¡°We need to get you to a hospital,¡± I say when I see how his button-up shirt has been stained with blood.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, amore mio,¡± Lucian says, his voice deceptively calm. My eyes snap up to his, and I see the anger brewing in his dark brown irises.


    I could¡¯ve lost Lucian today.


    If that bullet had hit higher.


    If Franco didn¡¯t pull him back.


    Lucian takes hold of my left hand, and his thumb brushes over the ring on my finger. ¡°I¡¯m here. I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    I slump back against the seat and close my eyes against the unbearable pain the mere thought of losing Lucian brings.


    I¡¯ve been wrapped up in a happy bubble, enjoying my life for the first time.


    I forgot.


    I forgot Lucian¡¯s the head of the Mafia.


    I forgot there are people out there who want him dead.


    Every day Aunt Urs taught me how to cook. While we went shopping. While we rxed in the garden, learning to get to know each other.


    Every day I lived in blissful peace  Lucian put his life on the line.


    And I forgot.


    When he held me at night. When he kissed me. Even when he told me he loved me this morning.


    I forgot it could be thest time I see him. Thest time I feel his arms around me. Thest time I have his strength keeping me safe.


    Tears flood my eyes, but I swallow them down.


    Never again.


    I¡¯ll treasure every second I have with him from this day forward.


    When we get home, we¡¯re all quiet, processing the shock of the attack. Leo goes to check every room while Lucian walks to the side table and pours himself a drink. I watch as he downs it, and then he fills the ss again.


    ¡°Let me look at the wound,¡± I say. Taking hold of his arm, I tug him to the couch and push him down on it.


    Lucian rests the tumbler on his knee, slowly twirling it with his right hand while I push his shirt up. Needing the fabric out of the way, I say, ¡°Take off your jacket.¡±


    He sets the ss down on the table and shrugs out of the jacket. I unbutton the shirt and push it over his shoulders, helping him out of the ruined fabric.


    Aunt Urs brings a first aid kit and sets it down on the coffee table.


    Opening the kit, I remove what I¡¯ll need, and while I clean the wound, Lucian doesn¡¯t make a sound. He just stares ahead of him, murder in his eyes.


    Francoes to stand by us. ¡°Is the bullet still in? Do you need stitches?¡±


    My head snaps up to him. ¡°Do you know how?¡±


    Franco nods and gestures for me to move aside. I take a seat on Lucian¡¯s right and grab hold of his hand.


    I watch as Franco takes tweezers from the kit along with what he¡¯ll need for the stitches, then I say, ¡°Wait. He needs something for the pain.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just stitch me up,¡± Lucian growls.


    Aunt Urs turns away and walks to the kitchen. Franco makes sure the bullet isn¡¯t stuck inside, and when he pushes a needle through Lucian¡¯s skin, the sight makes my stomach churn.


    Lucian¡¯s grip tightens on my hand, then he grinds out, ¡°Give me the drink.¡±


    I quickly reach for it and hand him the tumbler. He downs the amber liquid, then throws the ss. It shatters against the wall, and my breaths instantly speed up.


    With a racing heart, I sit frozen as Lucian takes his phone from his pocket. He dials a number, and a momentter, he growls, ¡°She just tried to fucking kill me.¡± Lucian grimaces as Franco pushes the needle in again.


    Oh, God.


    It all bes real. It sinks in hard. It robs me of my breath. ¡°We need to find her and end this,¡± Lucian snaps.


    Not wanting to upset Lucian any more than he already is, I get up and walk away, knowing Franco will take care of the wound.


    I rush up the stairs and into our room, and then I ce my hand over my heart that feels like it¡¯s been torn in two.


    I love him.


    I love Lucian Cotroni, and the thought that he can die rips through me.


    Maybe not today, but one day I could lose Lucian in the blink of an eye.


    Tears spill down my cheeks, and for the first time, I cry not because I¡¯ve been hurt but because I fear losing the man that¡¯s shown me what it is to be loved.


    LUCIAN


    When Franco¡¯s done stitching me up, our eyes meet. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    He nods, then says, ¡°I¡¯m going to go see if I can find any footage of the shooter.¡±


    ¡°Take men with you. Be careful.¡± I can¡¯t afford to lose my best man. He proved himself to me today.


    Rising to my feet, I walk to where my aunt is cleaning the mess I made. ¡°Sorry,¡± I apologize.


    She shakes her head, and when she climbs to her feet, I take hold of her arm. ¡°Zia Urs.¡± Her eyes lift to mine, and then they flood with tears. I pull her against my chest. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°This life¡­ it will take you from me too,¡± she sobs. ¡°Not soon,¡± I try to offer herfort. ¡°Shh¡­¡±


    She pulls away, then says, ¡°I¡¯ll prepare something to eat.¡±


    That¡¯s how my aunt deals, she starts making enough food for an army.


    Leaving her, I go look for Elena.


    When I get to our bedroom, I nod at Leo, where he¡¯s taken position right outside the door. ¡°Take a break.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    Walking into our room, Ie to a sudden halt. Elena¡¯s busy pulling leggings on, and for a second, I get a good look at her perfect ass, covered in onlyce.


    Christ.


    My eyes sweep up her back, and when I shut the door, she nces over her shoulder as she reaches into the closet for an oversized shirt.


    Up until now, she¡¯s avoided getting dressed in front of me, and instead of pulling the shirt on as quickly as she can, she drops the fabric and rushes to me.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    She throws her arms around my neck, and I almost let out a growl from only feeling herce bra between us, her breasts pressing against my chest.


    I¡¯m tempted to within an inch of my sanity to throw her on the bed and fuck the anger and stress away. Instead, I wrap my arms tightly around her and savor the feel of her bare skin.


    She lifts her head, and when our eyes lock, everything fades. The attempt on my life.


    The enemies at my door.


    All I see is the love shining from her eyes. The fear for my life. The feverish heartbreak of almost losing me.


    Lifting my hands, I frame her face. ¡°Amore mio,¡± I whisper, happy she¡¯s learned to love me but angry as fuck she had to witness a hit on my life. I wanted to spare her from that part of our lives.


    ¡°I was so scared,¡± she whispers. ¡°I can¡¯t lose you.¡± My eyes caress hers. ¡°You won¡¯t lose me.¡±


    When she pulls back, she lowers her hand to the bandage on my side, the sight of it seeming to cause her pain. Probably more than I¡¯m feeling.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± I say once again.


    She shakes her head. ¡°Sei miglior cosa che mi sia capitata,¡± she whispers. ¡°Sei il mio tutto.¡±


    You¡¯re the best thing that happened to me. You¡¯re my everything.


    The words settle deep in my heart. They burrow into my soul.


    Taking hold of her chin, I lift her face to mine, and then I fuse my mouth with hers.


    I kiss her with all the pent-up hunger that¡¯s been building since Iid eyes on her. My tongue thrusts against Elena¡¯s, showing her what I n on doing to her tonight.


    I¡¯m done waiting.


    She loves me.


    I love her.


    I¡¯m not waiting a day longer to im all of her.


    If I could have my way, I¡¯d fuck her right now, but I can¡¯t leave my aunt alone while she¡¯s in such a state.


    I break the kiss and let go of Elena before I change my mind. ¡°I¡¯m taking the rest of the day off. Let¡¯s go rx in the living room.¡± Because if we stay up here, I¡¯m going to lose the little control I have.


    I walk to the closet and pull a pair of sweatpants and a t-shirt out. As Elena picks up her shirt, I unbuckle my belt and step out of my shoes. Her eyes dart to me, and then she pulls the fabric over her head as I push the pants down my legs.


    My eyes stay glued to her, and as soon as her head pops through the neck of the shirt, she nces at me.


    There¡¯s no awkwardness on her face when she sees me standing, clothed only in a pair of boxers. She looksfortable, and it puts me at ease.


    I step into the sweatpants and pull on my t-shirt. The second I¡¯m done, Elena takes my hand and links our fingers. She pushes up on her tiptoes and presses a kiss to my jaw.


    The moment feels intimate between us, as if we¡¯ve finally moved to the next phase of our rtionship.


    I tug her closer to me, and lifting my right hand to her cheek, I lean down and capture her mouth. The kiss is tender and slow, filled with our newfound love.


    When I begin to pull away, Elena follows, and then she deepens the kiss. I let go of her hand, and sping the back of her head, I tilt her to give me better ess to her mouth.


    She lets out a moan, and I instantly harden, the kiss going from loving to filthy in a split second.


    My control slips, and grabbing hold of her ass, I lift her against my body. Elena wraps her legs around me, and I push her against the closet door. There¡¯s a stab of pain in my side, but I ignore it the moment I feel Elena¡¯s heat warming my cock. My tongueshes at hers, and I thrust hard, my cock wanting to tear through the clothes between us.


    Time fades. My stress eases off my shoulders. My anger retreats.


    There¡¯s only Elena. Us kissing, exploring, and devouring each other¡¯s mouths.


    My hips keep moving, searching for any friction I can find, and the temptation of the heat between her legs drives me wild.


    I slip my hand under her shirt, and then my fingers feast on her soft skin. I explore the curve of her waist, her ribs, and then thece covering her breast.


    Wanting to see her face, I break the kiss. Breathless and with swollen lips, our eyes lock. I move thece out of my way, and my palm takes the weight of her breast. My thumb brushes over her nipple, hunger ripping a growl from me as her lips part on a gasp from my touch.


    ¡°Christ, Elena.¡±


    I¡¯ve never wanted anything so badly. I need to be buried deep inside her heat. I have to im her.

 51

    ELENA


    There are none of the nerves I felt on our wedding day. Not after today. Not after almost losing Lucian.


    Hunger. Unadulterated lust. Love. It¡¯s all I see on Lucian¡¯s face. There¡¯s no cruelty. No depravity. No hatred.


    My mind is clouded with my desire for Lucian. His kisses have left me feeling lightheaded, breathless, and filled with need for more of him. His touch sets my skin alight, making tingles spread through my body. My abdomen aches at the feel of his erection rubbing against me.


    God. God. God.


    I¡¯ve never experienced something so all-consuming.


    ¡°Lucian, your phone keeps ringing,¡± Aunt Urs calls from outside the room, and it shatters the intimate moment.


    Still, Lucian doesn¡¯t let go of me. ¡°I¡¯ll be out in a couple of minutes. Let it go to voicemail,¡± he calls back.


    The corner of his mouth lifts as he stares at me, his desire not diminishing at all from the interruption.


    Again his thumb brushes over my nipple, making my abdomen tighten with a sweet ache.


    The things he makes me feel  it¡¯s indescribable. I¡¯m intoxicated and greedy for more.


    Another brush of his thumb and my back arches, pressing my breast harder into his palm and stealing a moan from me.


    ¡°Fuck.¡± Lucian steps back.


    My feet drop to the floor, and I have to lean against the closet because there¡¯s no strength in my legs.


    ¡°You need to leave, or I¡¯m going to fuck you right now,¡± he says, his voice low and rough with the passion we just shared.


    ¡°Give me a second. My legs are numb,¡± I reply, still breathless from his touch and kisses.


    ¡°Christ.¡± He fists his hands, his eyes boring into mine.


    It looks like he¡¯s going to lose control any second, and then my eyes lower to his erection, tenting the fabric of his sweatpants.


    Holy mother.


    ¡°Go, Elena. Now,¡± he grinds out through clenched teeth.


    Rushing out of the room, I straighten my bra, shirt, and hair. At the top of the stairs, I pause to breathe through the desire I still feel.


    My God, that was intense. And it was only forey.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    What¡¯s it going to be like making love to Lucian?


    I ce a hand on my flushed cheek, trying to cool my skin.


    Then my lips curve up because instead of fearing the moment we have sex, the thought only fills me with anticipation.


    I take the stairs down and walk to the kitchen. Aunt Urs nces at me, her hands not stopping from kneading the dough. ¡°Is Lucian okay?¡±


    I nod. ¡°Yes, he just needed a moment.¡± I stop next to her. ¡°What can I do?¡±


    ¡°You can beat the eggs. We need two.¡±


    I get them from the fridge and crack them open in a bowl. Movement from the stairs catches my eye, and I watch as Lucian walks to the living room. He looks calm and collected as if he didn¡¯t just set my body on fire.


    My hands move automatically, unable to tear my eyes away from Lucian as he drops down on the couch, checking his messages.


    I begin to beat the eggs, my attention not at all on what I¡¯m doing.


    I remember the first time I saw Lucian. The dark expression on his face as he adjusted his cuffs. When he demanded to know what I was doing at St. Monarch¡¯s. The shooting lesson.


    My eyes rake over Lucian¡¯s attractive face, the scruff on his jaw, his broad shoulders, the veins snaking down his arms. His hands.


    God, his hands felt so good on my body.


    I draw my bottom lip between my teeth as our first kiss shes through my mind. Himing for me when he was attacked. When he climbed out of the car, and I witnessed him killing for the first time. The night I shared my darkest secret with him. The promise he made and kept.


    Has it only been six weeks?


    It feels longer.


    Lucian nces at me as he presses dial on his phone, then he ces the device against his ear. Our eyes lock, and there¡¯s instant desire sparking between us.


    ¡°Dio! You¡¯ve overbeaten the eggs,¡± Aunt Urs exims. ¡°They¡¯re going to make clumps.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry,¡± I say, looking down at the mess I¡¯ve made. ¡°I¡¯ll start over.¡± I get two new eggs and discard the overbeaten ones.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, cara.¡± Aunt Urs takes the bowl from me. ¡°Go sit with Lucian. I can see your mind is elsewhere.¡±


    My cheeks heat, but I take the out she¡¯s giving me from cooking and walk to the living room. When I sit down next to Lucian, he picks up my left hand and presses a kiss to the ring on my finger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Come back,¡± I hear him say, still on the call.


    I snuggle up to his side and lean my head against his shoulder, our fingers linking. Closing my eyes, I listen to Lucian making one call after the other until my eyes drift shut.


    LUCIAN


    When I¡¯m done with all the calls, I realize Elena¡¯s asleep against my side.


    I set the phone down on the arm of the chair and then carefully move her until her head rests on myp. My fingers brush over the silky strands of her hair as I stare down at my beautiful wife.


    The air fills with the delicious aroma of my aunt¡¯s cooking as my thoughts turn to the attack.


    I almost died the same way as my father.


    I keep telling Elena and my aunt I¡¯m okay, but I¡¯m not. I¡¯m fucking angry and desperate for revenge.


    Umbria.


    I¡¯m going to fucking find you.


    Elena stirs, and then her eyes flutter open. She turns onto her back and blinks up at me.


    ¡°Nice nap?¡± I ask, my tone giving away none of my feelings. She nods then sits up. ¡°Are you done with the calls?¡± she asks. I nod, frustrated there isn¡¯t more I can do to find Umbria.


    Unable to sit still, I ask, ¡°Want to go for a walk with me?¡± ¡°Sure.¡±


    Rising to my feet, I take hold of Elena¡¯s hand and walk to the sliding doors. I push it open, and as we step out onto the veranda, I lock my fingers


    with hers.


    ¡°Clear the area,¡± I say to Franco. ¡°I want privacy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Franco replies, and then he orders the men to withdraw out of the backyard.


    We stroll in silence toward the fountain, the sound of the falling waterforting.


    A soft smile forms around Elena¡¯s lips, then she murmurs, ¡°You were the answer to my prayer.¡±


    I know she¡¯s referring to the night I overheard her begging for mercy from a statue.


    I give her hand a squeeze, and then she nces up at me. ¡°So much has changed.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but you still can¡¯t shoot for shit. We need to start with lessons again.¡± Just in case. If I take another hit with Elena nearby, I need to know she can handle a gun.


    ¡°We can start whenever you have time,¡± she says.


    We keep walking until we reach the cliff. Elena lets out a sigh, her lips curved with a contented smile.


    I pull her into my arms and looking down at her, I ask, ¡°Are you happy, amore mio?¡±


    Without hesitation, she nods. ¡°Except for the incident. I hate the thought of you being in danger.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the life we¡¯ve been born into.¡±


    She pulls a disgruntled face. ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean I have to like it.¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± I lean down and press a quick kiss to her lips. ¡°But, I have to admit I loved seeing you take charge. You also won¡¯t hear mein about the attention I got.¡±


    My words make her grin. ¡°You don¡¯t need to get shot. I¡¯ll give you attention whenever you want.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡± I lean down as she nods, and I press my mouth to hers. I tug at her lips, my tongue only touching hers for a moment before I pull back enough to capture her eyes. ¡°What kind of attention are we talking about?¡± I murmur. I draw her bottom lip between my teeth then soothe it with my tongue.


    ¡°Any kind,¡± Elena breathes against my mouth.


    ¡°Be specific,¡± I demand while I move my hands to her ribs. My fingers curl into her, and I drink in the feel of how petite she feels under my touch.


    Elena¡¯s eyshes lower, a dreamy expression on her face that makes me hard as fuck.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kiss your bruises,¡± she says, and pushing up on her toes, her lips skim over my jaw, moving to my ear. When her teeth tug at my earlobe, I let out a growl, brimming with desire.


    My hands move up, and I capture her breasts in a biting hold, unable to be gentle. My thumbs rub her nipples into tight peaks.


    ¡°And?¡± I ask, my voice hoarse with want.


    Elena tugs at my earlobe again, then her breath fans over my skin. ¡°I¡¯ll massage the stress from your muscles.¡±


    My lips curve up as I lower my mouth to her neck. I suck on her skin. ¡°I like the sound of that.¡± My left hand slides down her curves, and when I palm her between the legs, I ask, ¡°Like this?¡±


    Lifting my head, I rub Elena softly while watching her face closely. Her lips part, her cheeks flush, and then she nods. ¡°Yes. Like that.¡±


    My eyes are locked on hers as I move my hand up, and pulling the waistband back, I push my hand under the fabric. As my fingers brush over Elena¡¯s soft curls, I ce my other hand behind her head.


    I spread her open, and a growl ripples from me as I touch her clit. Her hands fall to my chest, and she grabs hold of my shirt, fisting it tightly. Her eyes clouded with desire. Her lips parted and begging for my tongue


    ¡°I¡¯m going to fuck you tonight.¡± The words rumble from my chest as I increase the pressure on her clit, rubbing her hard. I tug at her lips with my teeth. ¡°I¡¯m going to bury myself deep inside you.¡± She moans against my mouth, her grip on me tightening, her hips beginning to match my rhythm.


    We¡¯re lost in our own bubble of desire, standing on the cliff, with only the Mediterranean sea and nature as witnesses to the moment when I make my wife orgasm.


    ¡°Lucian,¡± she gasps, her features tightening with need.


    I tease Elena¡¯s opening, and it makes her lift on her tiptoes. She presses her face against my neck, her fingers gripping my shirt to the point I think she might tear it right from my body. ¡°Dio.¡± Her breaths be sharp, and then I push my finger inside her, savoring how fucking tight she feels.


    My cock strains. I fucking ache. Torture has never been this sweet as Elena trembles in my hold. Her body stiffens, and then her gasps and moans create a symphony I¡¯ll never forget as shees apart.


    Her mouth finds mine, and I inhale her breaths and taste her moans. I greedily devour every single one as she rides out her orgasm.

 52

    ELENA


    I¡¯m unable to think. Unable to speak.


    My body¡¯s been possessed by Lucian. My insides quiver as I¡¯m ovee with pleasure, unlike anything I¡¯ve ever experienced.


    I gasp, moans the only sound I can make while he touches me like I¡¯ve never been touched before.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    I experience a level of intimacy with Lucian I haven¡¯t had before. ¡°Beautiful,¡± he murmurs into my mouth. ¡°So goddamn beautiful.¡± There¡¯s no shame. There¡¯s no guilt.


    I feel beautiful in his arms. Treasured. Loved.


    Ie down from the heavens he took me to. Lucian pulls his hand away, and then he sucks my release from his finger, making residual tingles of pleasure ripple through me. Framing my face, his mouth adores mine, causing emotion to burst in my chest.


    I find my worth in his love.


    Lucian senses the emotions crashing over me, and he pulls back to lock his gaze with mine.


    I see the woman I am in his eyes.


    I now understand how two souls can be one because without me having to say anything, Lucian wipes the tears from my cheeks. ¡°My love for you runs deeper than the bottomless pits of hell because that¡¯s how far I will go to find you if you¡¯re ever taken from me.¡± He kisses me tenderly.


    ¡°Do you understand what you mean to me? How precious you are, amore mio?¡±


    I nod, bathing in his words, reveling in his love. ¡°Angelo mio,¡± I whisper because that¡¯s what Lucian is to me  my angel.


    Our mouths meet again, and we kiss for what feels like hours. A breeze from the ocean ys around us. The crashing waves against the rocks below are the only sounds we hear.


    Until Aunt Urs calls, ¡°Where are you? It¡¯s time to eat!¡±


    Lucian releases me with a chuckle. ¡°Coming,¡± he shouts so she¡¯ll hear him, then he shakes his head at me. ¡°You bewitch me, my wife.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s the other way around,¡± Iugh as we walk back toward the house. He wraps his arm around my shoulder, drawing me to his side. ¡°Careful of your wound,¡± I say as I try to pull back.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Lucian mutters, tugging me back to him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you,¡± I argue.


    ¡°Stubborn woman,¡± he yfully grumbles as we take the steps up to the veranda.


    ¡°You made me this way,¡± I tease him.


    ¡°Mmh¡­ seems I¡¯m doing a good job.¡±


    ¡°You are.¡± We nce at each other as we walk into the living room, and then Lucian pulls me closer for onest kiss before he leaves me so he can go to the guest restroom.


    I join Aunt Urs in the kitchen and nce over the feast she¡¯s prepared. Pasta with mussels and cream. Bruschetta. Antipasti chopped sd, the smi making my mouth water.


    ¡°Wow, it looks delicious,¡± I praise her.


    ¡°Today, we celebrate life,¡± she says, seemingly back to her usual high- spirited demeanor.


    I help her carry the food to the dining room, and when we¡¯re ready to eat, Lucianes to take a seat at the head of the table. He holds our hands and says a prayer of thanks, and then I pick up his te and load it with food.


    When I set it down in front of him, he murmurs, ¡°Thank you, Amore mio.¡± Then he reaches for Aunt Urs¡¯s hand and gives her hand a squeeze, teasing her, ¡°I should upset you more so you can cook like this every day.¡±


    She gives him a disgruntled look. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare. My heart won¡¯tst.¡±


    We enjoy the meal and watching Lucian savor every bite sets me at ease. At least he has a healthy appetite.


    Then it strikes me how calm he looks, like every other day hees home from work, and it makes me wonder if there have been any bad days he hasn¡¯t shared with us.


    The thought doesn¡¯t sit well with me. Not at all.


    He nces at me and smiles as if he wasn¡¯t shot earlier. His eyes begin to narrow on me. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll tell us if you have a bad day, right?¡± I ask, spearing a piece of smi.


    He sets down his knife and reaches for my face, tucking a strand of hair behind my ear. ¡°No. I won¡¯t bring my work home. It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    A frown instantly forms on my forehead. ¡°Yet, you expect me to spend the money you bring home?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s the way things are, amore mio.¡±


    My temper res. ¡°I refuse to wear clothes bathed in your blood.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± he lifts an eyebrow at me, a look of warning tightening his features, ¡°then you¡¯ll just have to walk around naked.¡±


    ¡°Dio,¡± Aunt Urs mumbles under her breath.


    Just then, Alexei walks into the dining room. Lucian gets up, mutters an excuse, and then he follows Alexei out of the room.


    I slump back in my chair, shaking my head.


    ¡°It¡¯s the way things are done, cara,¡± Aunt Urs says.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to die of worry,¡± I say. ¡°Every second, I¡¯ll worry whether he¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the price we pay for love.¡± My eyes dart to Aunt Urs¡¯s. It¡¯s the price I¡¯ll pay for falling in love with the head of the Mafia.


    I know it won¡¯t help to fight Lucian on this matter, but still, I¡¯m not happy with it. I let out a sigh and pick up my fork again and begin to eat.


    Lucianes back into the dining room, dressed in a fresh suit. He ces his hand on the back of my neck, and bending over me, he presses a quick kiss to my mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out. I¡¯ll be backter.¡±


    My lips part as he goes to kiss Aunt Urs on the forehead.


    ¡°But you said you¡¯re taking the rest of the day off,¡± I finally say.


    His eyes lock on mine, his expression grim. ¡°Something came up.¡±


    Not knowing if he¡¯s angry with me or something else, I ask, ¡°Is everything okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course, amore mio.¡±


    I watch him walk out and jumping up, I call, ¡°Wait.¡±


    Lucian stops, and as he turns around, I m into him, wrapping my arms around his waist. ¡°Please be careful.¡±


    His arms engulf me. ¡°I will. Don¡¯t worry.¡± I lift my face to his. ¡°Ti amo.¡±


    Instantly a smile forms, and it chases some of the tightness from his features. ¡°Ti amo,¡± he repeats and gives me another chaste kiss.


    He pulls free from me, and I try to memorize the sight of his confident posture as he walks out of the house with Alexei.


    Please bring him back to me.


    LUCIAN


    Sitting in the back of the G Wagon, I put on a bulletproof vest.


    Alexei watches me, worry in his eyes, which I¡¯m not used to seeing, then he asks, ¡°You sure about this?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I mutter, even though I¡¯m not sure at all. ¡°Just make sure I don¡¯t end up dead.¡±


    I¡¯m going to be bait, hoping to draw out whoever took a shot at me into the open. It¡¯s a shit idea, but it¡¯s all we have right now.


    It¡¯s only Franco, Demitri, Alexei, and myself. Matteo and the rest of the guards are on standby near my club, so they¡¯re not seen with us.


    ¡°Approaching the club,¡± Franco murmurs into his microphone.


    I put my shirt back on over the vest, and after buttoning it up, I shrug on my jacket.


    Hopefully, this won¡¯t all be for nothing. I really want to get my hands on the fucker who shot me.


    I watch as Alexei checks his rifle, which he¡¯s going to hide under his coat.


    Franco parks close to the entrance. As we all get out, my eyes scan the surrounding buildings. The setting sun reflects off the windows, making it


    hard to see anything.


    With the hair raising on the back of my neck, I take a deep breath. Alexei falls in next to me, with Demitri taking the lead and Franco bringing up the rear as we walk toward the doors. The bouncer unhooks the golden rope and stands aside for us to pass.


    ¡°Mr. Controni,¡± he greets me as we walk inside the empty club as it only opens at nine pm. Instead of going to the VIP section like I¡¯d always do when Ie to Vizioso, we head up to the roof.


    The manageres toward me, and I wave him away. ¡°I¡¯m just here for a drink.¡±


    ¡°Enjoy, sir.¡±


    ¡°You ready?¡± Alexei asks as we head up the stairs.


    ¡°It has to be done,¡± I say, and then I walk out into the open. My skin instantly begins to prickle, knowing a bullet can hit me at any moment.


    Fuck.


    Keep your shit together, Lucian.


    ¡°Stand by,¡± Alexei mutters to Franco. ¡°You do everything I say. Don¡¯t hesitate.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± Franco answers.


    I move around the pool toward the bar, and I have to fight the urge to nce at the buildings around the club.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing good,¡± Alexei whispers next to me.


    ¡°Yeah, still breathing.¡± My words draw a chuckle from him.


    When we reach the bar that¡¯s still being stocked for tonight, I order a bourbon for myself and vodka for Alexei. I don¡¯t bother asking Demitri, knowing he doesn¡¯t drink on the job.


    The bartender pours the drinks, and as I pick up the tumbler of bourbon, Demitri grabs hold of me and yanks me away from the counter. The tumbler


    shatters in my hand, right where my head was a second ago.


    ¡°Move, Franco. Hotel roof!¡± Alexei roars. He crouches, his rifle aimed in the direction the shot came from.


    My heart pounds in my fucking ears as I draw my Glock from behind my back.


    I watch as Alexei tracks the fucker through the scope on his rifle, and then he fires a shot. Getting up, he mutters, ¡°I took out his knee so he won¡¯t get far.¡±


    Suddenly Demitri fires a shot, and a waiter drops to the floor, a gun scattering to the side. All the staff instantly holds up their hands as Demitri scans over them.


    ¡°There¡¯s more,¡± he murmurs. ¡°I can feel it.¡±


    I don¡¯te here enough to know who¡¯s an employee and who¡¯s not.


    Alexei checks the surrounding buildings through his scope while Demitri guards us, and seeing the two men work together, I understand why they¡¯re the best.


    Thank God they¡¯re on my side.


    ¡°Matteo has him. Let¡¯s go,¡± Alexei says. I get up from the crouching position. Alexei draws a Heckler and Koch from behind his back, holding the rifle in his left hand.


    Demitri takes the lead, the three of us on high alert as we head to the stairs. My finger flexes on the trigger, every muscle in my body wound tight as we move down the steps.


    ¡°Come out,e out, wherever you are,¡± Demitri whispers as we step into the ground floor section. ¡°I can feel you.¡±


    I raise my arms, my gun ready as my eyes go from one employee to the next. A guy pops up from behind the bar, and as he jumps over the counter, I pull the trigger, along with Demitri.


    He drops down between the barstools, a bullet to the head and one to the chest.


    I quickly nce around, and when I see the manager staring at us with shock, I train my gun on him. ¡°You fucking search every employee before they¡¯re allowed on the premises,¡± I bark.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Cotroni. I¡¯m sorry,¡± he whimpers.


    ¡°Clean up this shit, and you better be ready to open at nine, or it¡¯sing out of your pay.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Alexei says.


    When we walk out of the club, Franco¡¯s already waiting with the G Wagon¡¯s engine running. As soon as I climb into the back, I ask, ¡°Where¡¯s the fucker?¡±


    ¡°Matteo and the men are taking him to the docks.¡± ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°Fucking mercenaries,¡± Alexei mutters. ¡°He won¡¯t talk.¡± ¡°At least I¡¯ll get the satisfaction of killing him.¡±


    When we reach the docks, I shove the door open, and with my Glock still firmly in my grip, I walk to the man Matteo has on his knees.


    The man¡¯s eyes lock on me, dead and impassive. There¡¯s not even a sign of pain from the knee Alexei shot out.


    He knows what¡¯sing.


    I train the barrel of my gun on his forehead. ¡°Youe after me?¡± I grit the words out through clenched teeth. ¡°Big mistake.¡±


    He just keeps staring at me with zero emotion. ¡°Who do you work for?¡±


    ¡°Umbria.¡±


    Again with the goddess shit.


    ¡°They all keep saying the same thing. It¡¯s not even fun torturing them anymore,¡± Alexei mutters.


    I press the barrel against his head. ¡°I will fucking find out who you are and hunt your family to the ends of the earth. Who the fuck do you work for?¡±


    He shakes his head. ¡°I was hired by a man.¡± ¡°Greek?¡± I ask.


    He nods. ¡°I only know him as Zeus.¡± These code names aren¡¯t helping shit.


    ¡°Any distinct markings. Anything, and I¡¯ll make it quick.¡± ¡°Nothing. We never met face to face.¡±


    Fuck.


    My eyes lock on the mercenary¡¯s, and then I pull the trigger. He slumps to the side, blood trickling from the bullet hole. ¡°Feel better?¡± Alexei asks.


    ¡°No, not at all,¡± I mutter.


    Alexei pats my back. ¡°Go home. Hold your wife. Tomorrow¡¯s a new day.¡±


    I shake my head as I let out a deep breath. ¡°We have to end this. It¡¯s been a month.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s growing impatient,¡± Demitri suddenly says. ¡°Three men at the club where you weren¡¯t even supposed to be, tells me she¡¯s desperate to end this just as much as you.¡±


    Alexei stares at Demitri, who seems to be deep in thought. ¡°What are you thinking,¡± he asks his custodian.


    Demitri nces from Alexei to me. ¡°Around-the-clock security on full alert. She¡¯s going toe out of hiding. Soon.¡±


    ¡°Not soon enough,¡± I mutter as I begin to walk back to the car. ncing over my shoulder, I ask, ¡°Staying at my ce?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    We all get back into the G Wagon, and as Franco drives us home, my mind keeps reying what Demitri said.


    I just wish I fucking knew who she is. This Umbria shit is working on my nerves.


    I shrug out of my jacket and unbutton the shirt so I can remove the vest, not wanting Elena to see it.


    ¡°Wear that vest whenever you go out,¡± Alexei says. ¡°I will,¡± I assure him.


    He might be an assassin, but he¡¯s one of the most loyal people I¡¯ll ever have the privilege of knowing in our line of business.


    When Franco steers the car up the driveway, I adjust my cuffs and straighten my clothes. I shove the looming threat to the back of my mind so Elena won¡¯t see the worry on my face.


    God knows, she¡¯s worried enough today.


    Tonight I just want to bury myself inside my wife and forget the world outside exists.

 53

    ELENA


    I¡¯m a second away from chewing my nails. I¡¯ve cleaned the kitchen and washed the clothes we managed to get before the incident at the restaurant.


    Now I¡¯m rearranging the closet. Anything to keep me busy.


    The door opens, and my head snaps in its direction. When I see Lucian, I rush to him. ¡°God, I was so worried,¡± I say as I wrap my arms around his waist.


    I close my eyes and send up a prayer of thanks for bringing him safely back to me.


    Lucian hugs me back, then he ces his finger under my chin and nudges my face up. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to worry about me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll always worry,¡± I whisper, my eyes searching his for any sign that he¡¯s not okay.


    He lowers his head and presses a soft kiss to my mouth, then he says, ¡°I¡¯m just going to shower.¡±


    I pull away from him. ¡°You didn¡¯t finish your meal earlier. Can I warm it up for you?¡±


    The corner of his mouth lifts as he pulls his jacket off. ¡°No, I n on eating something else tonight.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What? I can prepare it while you shower and have a drink.¡± A wolfish grin spreads over his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t leave the room.¡±


    When he walks into the bathroom, my eyes widen with realization.


    He meant me.


    Oh, God.


    I need to get ready.


    I rush to the closet and begin to dig through the lingerie I got. I pull a white set out, seeing as it will be our first time making love.


    Knowing Lucian showers quickly, I strip out of my clothes as quickly as I can. I pull on the whitece panties and matchingce nightgown that clips together beneath my breasts. My hands flutter over thece, straightening it out.


    Taking deep breaths, I listen for when the water turns off. Then I remember my hair is in a ponytail, and I quickly yank the tie out, fluffing the stands with my fingers.


    The water turns off as I gather my discarded clothes and shove them into the closet for the time being.


    I spin around and wonder if I should sit down on the bed. Lie in a sexy position? Maybe I should


    Lucianes out of the bathroom, and I freeze. He has a towel wrapped around his waist. His eyes sweep over me, and then he stops dead in his tracks.


    He stares at me until my cheeks start to warm.


    ¡°Christ, Elena,¡± he breathes. ¡°You¡¯re breathtaking.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to wear something special for you,¡± I say, happy to see the appreciation and desire swirling in his eyes.


    ¡°You can wear that every night,¡± he mutters, still staring at me.


    Lucian fists his hands at his sides, and when he doesn¡¯te to me, I walk to him. My eyes search his, and not seeing anything but desire, I lift myself on my tiptoes and press a kiss to his neck, taking a deep breath of his scent.


    I hear him exhale sharply, then I ask, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you moving?¡±


    ¡°If I do, I¡¯m going to throw you on the bed and fuck you. I¡¯m trying to regain some control so I can take it slow for you.¡±


    My lips curve up, and I begin to walk backward until I feel the bed behind me. ¡°I want you, Lucian. You don¡¯t have to hold back.¡±


    I¡¯ll take him any way I can have him.


    I sit down on the bed and scoot to the middle, and it¡¯s all it takes for Lucian to rip the towel from his waist and stalk toward me.


    My eyes instantly drop to his erection. There¡¯s no revulsion as I take in how perfect my husband is. Every inch of his body is hard muscle. He¡¯s much bigger than what I¡¯ve seen, and even though I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll appreciate me calling his cock beautiful, it¡¯s the only word I cane up with.


    Lucian takes hold of my thighs and yanks me to the edge of the bed, and it makes thece move up, exposing me from the waist down.


    ¡°You have no idea how hard it was to wait,¡± He says as he reaches for the nightgown, unclipping it.


    My heart begins to beat faster, and my stomach flutters as Lucian nudges the right side of thece away from my breast. Slowly he does the same with the left side as if he¡¯s unwrapping a gift.


    His irises darken to midnight ck as he stares at my breasts. ¡°God, I¡¯m a lucky bastard,¡± he says, his voice rough and low.


    No, I¡¯m the lucky one to have a man look at me with so much love and desire.


    His palms brush down my waist and hips, and then he takes hold of thece panties and pulls them down my legs.


    ¡°On second thought, forget thece. I prefer you naked,¡± he says gruffly as he lowers himself to his knees. He pushes my legs open, and my face reddens from being exposed to him like this.


    Lucian leans forward and presses kisses to my inner thighs, and then he moves up to my hips and abdomen. ¡°Jesus,¡± he breathes as he drags his nose over my strip of curls. Then my eyes shoot wide open, and my lips part on a gasp as his tongue swipes over my clit.


    Holy¡­


    He sucks hard, and it makes my body tighten and melt all at once.


    Mother¡­


    I¡¯m still adjusting to the new sensations when Lucian lets out a deep growl. Then I have to grab hold of the covers, and my back arches from the intense pleasure his tongue and lips create between my legs.


    I can only gasp, my jaw ck.


    His tongueshes at me until I¡¯m overly sensitive. His lips knead my clit into oblivion, and when he pushes a finger inside me, I crash into an inferno of pleasure.


    I make sounds I never thought possible. My body convulses as if I¡¯m being electrocuted. Waves of pleasure crash over me, my skin alive, my breaths sharp and fast.


    And it¡¯s all just from Lucian¡¯s skilled mouth and hands.


    I¡¯m still gasping for air, my fingers almost tearing into the covers from the tight grip I have on them when Lucian moves up my body. He presses kisses all over my abdomen and ribs until he reaches my breasts.


    I finally regain some control back over my body, and letting go of the covers, I bring my hands to his hair as he sucks my nipple into his mouth.


    My fingers weave through Lucian¡¯s damp strands, and when his teeth tug at my hard bud, I arch into him.


    ¡°Lucian,¡± I moan, losing my mind from everything he¡¯s making me feel.


    He pushes his arm beneath me and moves me up the bed, and then his body presses against mine. Skin to skin. Every inch.


    His sculptured solid chest to my soft skin. His abs against my stomach.


    And his erection between my legs.


    Lucian¡¯s eyes capture mine, and I¡¯m overwhelmed by the love I see in them.


    I can¡¯t believe there was a time I feared him. If I had a crystal ball to see this moment, I would¡¯ve run to Lucian the first time we met.


    I relish the feel of his body on top of mine as I move my hands to his shoulders, down his arms, and then back up until I reach his neck.


    ¡°I love you so much,¡± I whisper. His expression softens at my words. ¡°You¡¯re the first person I said those words to.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be the only person to hear them,¡± he demands, and then his mouth fuses with mine.


    LUCIAN


    Jesus, it¡¯s hard to take it slow.


    My body shudders from the effort it¡¯s taking to kiss Elena tenderly while she¡¯s naked beneath me, her legs spread for me, her pussy¡¯s heat setting my cock on fire.


    I rub myself against her as my hands brush down her sides and back up, memorizing the feel of her curves.


    Elena naked. I¡¯ll never see anything as beautiful again.


    Then she lifts her hips, pressing her pussy against my cock, and she moans into my mouth.


    And. I. Fucking. Lose. My. Mind. Tender vanishes.


    Gentle has no ce here.


    The kiss turns filthy, demanding more moans from my wife.


    My lips and teeth work Elena¡¯s until they¡¯re swollen, plump for me to feast on.


    Her eyes are clouded with lust, her breasts pushing against my chest with every breath of air she takes.


    Fucking otherworldly.


    I move my hand down, my knuckles brushing over her toned stomach and gripping hold of my aching cock, I rub myself over her opening and clit to lubricate the head.


    The angel on my shoulder tells me to ask her if she¡¯s ready. The devil says fuck that shit, I¡¯ve waited long enough.


    I push the head of my cock inside her, and then I meet resistance from her tight inner walls. It rips a growl from me, and I thrust hard, forcing my way into her because God help me, I need to be buried deep inside her right now.


    Elena lets out a soft cry, her features tightening.


    ¡°Amore mio,¡± I whisper, and I begin to press kisses to her face, trying to ease the difort I¡¯ve caused her.


    Her arms wrap tighter around my neck. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±


    My eyes close from how fucking amazing it feels to be buried deep inside her, and I take a moment to memorize how perfectly she wraps around my cock.


    Our eyes lock, and then I pull out. I watch closely for her reaction as I thrust back inside her warmth.


    Elena¡¯s lips part, and her pupils dte.


    I rub my pelvis against her clit, and when she makes a small sound of pleasure, I ask, ¡°Enjoying the feel of my cock, amore mio?¡±


    She nods, her lips curving up. ¡°God, yes.¡±


    I pull out again and thrust in harder, and when she gasps and her eyes drift closed, I demand, ¡°Eyes on me while I¡¯m fucking you.¡±


    They open, looking like melted gold. Sinful and seductive.


    I begin to move, and every time the head of my cock hits against her deepest depths, I go faster. Harder.


    Elena¡¯s tight walls and heat strip me of my control, and I begin to worship her with my mouth and hands. I rub my whole body against hers as I sink deep, wanting my scent on every inch of her. I want to brand her skin with the feel of mine so she¡¯ll never forget this moment. She¡¯ll never forget I¡¯m her husband and the only man who gets to sink balls deep in her hot pussy.


    I im her the only way I know how. Hard. Fast. Desperate to dominate all of her.


    Iy my sins at her feet. My vows at her heart. My love at her soul. I give her all of me.


    My weakness and strength. The good and evil.


    The lover. The killer.


    And Elena takes all of me as her mouth devours mine. Her hips begin to move, meeting my thrusts.


    A symphony of love builds around us. Elena¡¯s moans. My harsh breaths. Our skin meeting. Her slick heat coating my cock.


    ¡°Christ,¡± the word bursts from me as pleasure begins to spiral down my spine. I push my hand between us and pinch Elena¡¯s clit. ¡°Come for me,


    amore mio.¡±


    I angle my cock to hit a different spot and finding my wife¡¯s G-spot, a grin spreads over my face when her lips form a silent cry of pleasure. Letting go of her clit, I grab hold of her thigh, pulling her leg up over my hip, and then I focus on assaulting her G-spot until Elena¡¯s thrashing beneath me.


    ¡°Lucian,¡± she cries, and I crush my mouth to hers, wanting to taste her orgasm as it rips through her.


    ¡°Dio. Dio. Dio.¡± Her chants fall on my lips. She arches, her breasts rubbing against my chest, her nails digging into my skin, and then her body tightens. ¡°Lucian,¡± she whimpers.


    Her face fills with ecstasy, and then shees hard on my cock, mping around me, forcing me over the edge until I¡¯m jerking inside her. My body shudders against hers, and a low growl is ripped from my chest.


    With our eyes locked, we live only in this moment as we create mind- blowing pleasure together.


    I lower my head and capture Elena¡¯s lips. Bringing my arms up, I frame her face with my hands, all of my body pressing against hers as I slow my rhythm until I¡¯mzily plunging inside her.


    Residual pleasure rocks through her, making her spasm around my cock.


    When I finally still inside her, I nip at her lips one more time before I lift my head, and then we stare at each other.


    Emotion fills Elena¡¯s eyes until they sparkle. ¡°I love you so fucking much,¡± I say.N?velDrama.Org content.


    She lets out a sputter and then presses her face to my neck.


    I gather her in my arms, my body enveloping hers, and I hold her as she sheds her past and finds the freedom she so desperately needed in the safety


    of my love.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she says, her voice strained and small against my skin. ¡°This is all I ever wanted. It¡¯s overwhelming to know I¡¯m finally loved. ¡±


    I tighten my hold on her, pressing kisses to her hair, her ear, her neck. ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry, amore mio. Let me take all of your demons. I want you to know only peace.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my peace,¡± she says as she lifts her face to mine. ¡°Tutto mio.¡±


    My everything.


    My mouth finds hers, and we spend hours kissing, loving, devouring each other. We share our darkest secrets and our dreams. Our whispers fill the air as I take Elena in every possible position until I¡¯m finally sated in the early hours of the morning.

 54

    ELENA


    Waking up, I stretch my tender body against Lucian, where I¡¯m lying half over him.


    His arm tightens around my shoulders, and he presses a kiss to my disheveled hair. The sheets are rumpled around us as the memories ofst nighte to me.


    The way Lucian loved me¡­ God, I didn¡¯t even know it was possible to experience such pleasure, to feel so much, to get lost in another person the way I got lost in him.


    I cried, breaking in the safety of his arms, and he took all of my demons.


    He wiped the cruelty and depravity from my life. He released me from the shackles of my past.


    Then he taught me how to love with all my heart. He showed me how to pleasure him in every way but one.


    Lucian refused that I go down on him. Even when I told him I¡¯m okay with it.


    It was not negotiable.


    Now that my mind is clear of desire and pleasure, I realize Lucian knows me better than I know myself. It would¡¯ve tainted our night because I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something I¡¯ll be able to do without being reminded of the past.


    Suddenly Lucian flips me onto my back, and he presses a kiss to my neck. ¡°Stay in bed and get more sleep. I need to go to work.¡±


    Lifting my hand to his jaw, I brush my fingers over the bristles. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± He gives me a chaste kiss then gets up. I turn onto my side, tucking my hands beneath my head as I watch my husband walk to the bathroom and as he gets dressed.


    ¡°I like it better when you¡¯re naked,¡± I say, a teasing tone to my voice.


    He chuckles andes to give me another kiss, then he trails his nose down my neck and to my breasts. His lips tug at my nipple, making my desire increase, but then he gets up and walks to the door. ¡°I¡¯m going to be hard the whole fucking day,¡± he mutters as he opens the door. ¡°Ti amo.¡±


    ¡°Ti amo,¡± I say, a happy smile on my face.


    When Lucian shuts the door behind him, I stretch out again and then roll over to his side of the bed. I bury my face in his pillow, taking a deep breath of his scent.


    My husband.


    Thinking how Lucian just walked into my life and took what he wanted makes me feel giddy, and I let out a soft chuckle.


    God, I¡¯m so in love with him. My stomach is constantly fluttering with butterflies. My heart melts.


    And he chose me.


    Out of all the women he could¡¯ve picked, he chose me. I¡¯m so lucky.


    So happy.


    Taking another breath of his scent, I get up and walk to the bathroom. I open the faucets and pour some bubble bath into the tub.


    While the water runs, I brush my teeth and hair, tying the strands back into a bun so they won¡¯t get wet.


    With happiness hovering around my lips, I close the faucets and sink into the balmy water. While I soak my tender body, I remember how passionately Lucian made love to me. His hands on my skin. His mouth kissing every inch of me. How his body moved against mine while he filled me.


    And his eyes.


    God, his eyes.


    They were dark as night, dominant and intense.


    Ugh, why did he have to work today?


    I finish my morning routine, and once I¡¯m dressed in a brand new pair of jeans and a baby-yellow silk blouse, I slip on my high heels and go look for Aunt Urs.


    Finding her out on the veranda, I pour myself a cup of coffee and go sit by her.


    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± I ask before taking a sip of my beverage. ¡°Yes, cara, and you?¡±


    I didn¡¯t sleep much but answer, ¡°Very well.¡± Setting my cup down on the table, I stare out over the backyard.


    ¡°You look beautiful in the new outfit,¡± shepliments me. ¡°We should finish our shopping from yesterday.¡±


    My lips curve up. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve taken all my old clothes out and ced them in bags. I thought we can drop them off at a shelter.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. We¡¯ll leave as soon as you¡¯re done with your coffee.¡± Aunt Urs gets up to take her empty cup into the house, then I hear her say, ¡°We¡¯re going shopping, Leo. Bring the car around to the front.¡±


    I finish my coffee and go rinse the cup out, then I go get my phone from where it was charging in the living room. I notice a message from Lucian


    and open it.


    Lucian: Do you feel me between your legs?


    A smile splits over my face.


    Me: Yes, and everywhere else.


    He types his reply instantly.


    Lucian: Good, because I can still feel you wrapped around my cock.


    God.


    My body flushes with desire.


    Me: I can¡¯t wait for tonight.


    Lucian: You better be naked in bed when I get home. Me: What about dinner?


    Lucian: I¡¯m only hungry for your pussy.


    Oh. My. God.


    I let out a giggle, my cheeks heating from his words. Wanting to tease him as well, I type out a reply I never thought I¡¯d type in my life.


    Me: I¡¯m aching to have you fill me with your cock.


    My eyes widen at the message, and before I can change my mind, I press send.


    Lucian: Christ, now I¡¯m walking around hard as fuck. Me: Good, because my panties are soaked. We¡¯re even. Lucian: You¡¯re killing me.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Aunt Urs asks. ¡°Yes.¡± I type out ast message.


    Me: I¡¯m going shopping with Aunt Urs. I love you. Be safe. Lucian: Love you most.


    I tuck the phone in my handbag then walk out of the house with Aunt Urs.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start at that little boutique we were going to go to next,¡± Aunt Urs says as we climb into the back of the other G Wagon.


    Leo gets into the passenger side with Marcello behind the steering wheel. The rest of the guards fill the car behind us as Marcello steers us off the property.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I smile at her. ¡°These jeans are reallyfy. I¡¯d like to get another pair.¡±


    ¡°And they sit well on you,¡± shepliments me. ¡°You have a good eye. You picked them.¡±


    She lets out a chuckle. ¡°Years of practice.¡±


    I¡¯m changing out of a red cocktail dress into my own clothes when my phone begins to ring.


    Slipping my foot into the one high heel, I dig the device out of my bag, and seeing my father¡¯s number, I frown.


    What does he want?


    I press answer. ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Elena,¡± a woman¡¯s voicees over the line. ¡°It¡¯s Eva¡­ your mother.¡±


    Stunned, I quickly ce my hand against the wall to keep my bnce as my legs go numb. Goosebumps spread over my skin.


    What?


    ¡°Mamma?¡± I ask, not sure I heard right.


    Is this real?


    ¡°If you really have to call me that,¡± she says, her voice biting. My heart begins to race, and my mind spins into chaos.


    Oh my God.


    She¡¯s alive?


    My mother¡¯s alive!


    A cold sweat spreads over my body as the shock hits full-on, ripping the air from my lungs.


    ¡°I thought you were dead,¡± I manage to whisper, not even sure if this is real or a dream.


    ¡°I was.¡± She takes a deep breath. ¡°I have Lucian. Come to your father¡¯s vi, and I¡¯ll let you say your goodbyes before he dies.¡±


    Her words pour over me like acid, eating away the blissful happiness. It feels like my mind short circuits, not able to make sense of what I¡¯m hearing. Unable to think of an appropriate reaction.


    A strangled sound escapes me. ¡°Don¡¯t. Please,¡± I repeat the words I¡¯ve said so many times before when I was faced with the horrors of life.


    ¡°You have fifteen minutes. Come alone, or you won¡¯t even get a goodbye.¡±


    The world spins around me as the call ends, and I stand frozen, my breaths rushing over my lips, not able to form a coherent thought.


    Lucian.


    No.


    No.


    No.


    Keep calm, Elena. You need to save him.


    Somehow I think to slip on the other shoe and gather my handbag.


    Deep breaths.


    God.


    Focus, Elena. Lucian needs you. You can deal with the shockter.


    Right now, you need to focus on what has to be done.


    Leo and Aunt Urs can¡¯t know.


    A sob ripples over my lips, but I swallow the shock and fear back. I take another deep breath, lifting my chin and forcing a smile around my lips.


    Taking hold of the red cocktail dress, I close my eyes.


    You can do this.


    You have to.


    For Lucian.


    I open the door and stepping out, my voice is filled with false excitement. ¡°Oh gosh, I love it. Can you pay while I run to the restroom? My dder¡¯s going to burst.¡±


    I shove the dress in Aunt Urs¡¯s hands, and she chuckles at me as I turn to the attendant that¡¯s been helping us. ¡°Where¡¯s the restroom?¡±


    ¡°Just through that door, to the left,¡± she smiles at me.N?velDrama.Org content.


    I nce at Leo, where he¡¯s standing near the store¡¯s entrance, as I run to the restroom. I shut the door behind me and lock it, then turn to the gold stained ss window.


    Panicking, I can¡¯t find a way to open it, and picking up a trashcan, I smash it through the ss. Knowing someone probably heard the noise, I hurry through the opening, slicing my arm open. I cover the cut and run down the alley toward the street.


    My heart hammers against my ribs, my breaths bursting desperately over my lips as I pray one prayer after the other for Lucian¡¯s safety.


    God, my mother¡¯s alive. She¡¯s here.


    As the shock keeps hitting me in waves, I dart away from the store, praying Leo doesn¡¯t see me. The high heels make it hard to run, and I stop to quickly take them off.


    ¡°Mrs. Cotroni!¡± I hear Leo shout somewhere behind me.


    Just then, I spot a taxi and rush toward it.


    Jumping into the back, I give the driver my father¡¯s address. ¡°Quick!


    Hurry!¡±


    As he pulls away, I watch Leo run toward the car, his face torn with worry.


    I¡¯m sorry, Leo.


    I lean back against the seat, and closing my eyes, I start to pray. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do when I get to my father¡¯s vi.


    How is this happening? She¡¯s alive?


    God, she has Lucian!


    Can I even reason with her? Why is she doing this?


    ¡°Faster,¡± I say when it feels like the driver is taking his time. ¡°It¡¯s urgent.¡±


    It feels like time crawls, and when the taxi finally pulls up to the vi, I pay the fee and climb out. I don¡¯t even think to put on my shoes as I rush to the gate. My heart beats in my throat as it opens, and then a man dressed in a ckbat uniform steps in front of me.


    He grabs hold of my arm, and without a word, he drags me up the driveway to the front door of the mansion I had hoped to never enter again.


    I have no idea what to expect.


    My mother¡¯s here, inside the house. Lucian. God, Lucian.


    My emotions toss inside me like wild waves.


    Everywhere I look, bodiesy scattered, and I recognize none of the men standing guard.


    So much blood.


    So much death.


    My phone begins to ring, and it has the man yanking my handbag away from me. With my heart thundering in my chest, I¡¯m taken to my father¡¯s study and shoved inside the room.


    My phone rings again, and the first thing I see is my father, tied to a chair, his face beaten and his shirt bloody.


    Then I see an older version of me, and the sight of the mother who I thought was dead shocks me to my core.


    She¡¯s really alive.


    I can¡¯t help but feel hurt that she left me behind. I have so many questions filling me, but then I realize there¡¯s no sight of Lucian.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my husband?¡± I ask, not caring about what she does to my father or me.


    Her lips curve up as her eyes glide over me, and then she points a gun at me. ¡°I see you got your father¡¯s intelligence. I doubted whether you¡¯d fall for the lie, but I had to try. Lucian Cotroni¡¯s not an easy man to kill, and using you as bait was the only hand left for me to y.¡±


    He¡¯s not here.


    Lucian¡¯s safe.


    Oh, thank God.


    In a trance where fear wars with relief, I begin to shake my head, not understanding. ¡°Why?¡± I manage to ask through the shock, still dulling my senses.


    She gestures with the barrel of the gun at a chair, and then the guard shoves me toward it.


    Refusing to take a seat, I meet her gaze again. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±


    Again my phone rings, and then it really sinks in.


    Lucian¡¯s not here. It was a trap.


    I realize how stupid I was. I just reacted out of fear without thinking of calling Lucian.


    Elena¡­ what have you done?


    Slowly I turn my head to the guard holding my handbag. Lucian¡¯s probably trying to get a hold of me.


    ¡°Why am I doing this?¡± she lets out a bark ofughter, then she ms the gun against my father¡¯s head. ¡°Tell your daughter why I¡¯m doing this.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you,¡± my father spits. ¡°Kill me, you fucking bitch.¡±


    Hard until the end. My father still refuses to bow or show emotion.


    A heavy handnds on my shoulder, and I¡¯m shoved down on the chair. I re up at the guard, and as he raises his hand against me, my mother says, ¡°No, Zeus. Don¡¯t hit her. Bring me the bag.¡±


    Confusion spills into my heart because she stopped one of her men from hurting me.


    Does it mean she cares?


    Maybe I can reason with her after all?


    Maybe she won¡¯t kill me, and she¡¯ll spare Lucian because I love him?


    I watch as he hands her my bag, and then she digs my phone out. ¡°Lucian seems to really care about you. Let¡¯s hope it¡¯s enough to make hime here.¡±

 55

    LUCIAN


    Alexei and Demitri are standing by the cars while Franco and I check the shipment of CA-415s and incendiary grenades that just came in.


    As Franco opens another crate, my phone begins to ring. I pull it out of my pocket, and seeing Leo¡¯s name, worry instantly floods me.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I snap into the phone.


    ¡°Mrs. Cotroni ran away. She went to the restroom, broke the window, and took a taxi. I couldn¡¯t get to her in time,¡± he says, sounding out of breath.


    ¡°Why the fuck would my wife run away?¡± I shout, instantly losing my temper.


    ¡°There was no sign she was upset. We were in the store. She went to try on a dress then gave it to your aunt to pay for while she went to the restroom. She showed no distress whatsoever,¡± Leo exins, sounding puzzled by what happened.


    ¡°How long has it been?¡± ¡°Five minutes.¡±


    ¡°Get my aunt safely home. I¡¯ll find Elena,¡± I order. Ending the call, I walk to Alexei. ¡°Elena¡¯s gone. Leo says she escaped from a restroom and ran away.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck?¡± Alexei instantly straightens up. ¡°Why would she run?¡±


    ¡°I have no fucking idea. She was happy.¡± I bring Elena¡¯s number up on my phone and press dial. It just rings before going to voicemail.


    I keep doing it until Demitri takes hold of my arm. My eyes snap to his, and then he shakes his head slowly. ¡°She¡¯s not going to answer.¡±


    I don¡¯t like the look on his face, and it makes ice pour through my veins. ¡°No.¡± I shake my head, my legs losing all feeling. I lean back against the car to keep myself standing as the realization sinks in. ¡°Dio.¡± I breathe, cing my hands on my legs as my stomach lurches. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You think they got to Elena?¡± Alexei asks Demitri. ¡°Yes.¡±


    I keep shaking my head, unable to ept it.


    ¡°Makes sense,¡± Alexei says, ¡°Bait to get Lucian toe to them. That¡¯s what I would do if it was too hard to just kill the target. Using a loved one as bait makes the job cleaner.¡±


    My heart clenches into a tight fist, and needing air, I push away from the car and begin to stalk, sucking in deep breaths.


    Elena.


    Amore mio.


    God, please, not this. Not my Elena.


    My phone begins to ring, and seeing Elena¡¯s name, relief rushes through my veins, making me feel lightheaded. ¡°Amore mio,¡± I answer, wiping the sweat from my forehead with my forearm.


    ¡°Not quite,¡± a woman replies. ¡°Listen carefully, Mr. Cotroni. Youe alone. I see your guards, she dies. You try anything funny, she dies. Youe alone.¡±


    My eyes drift closed as the worst feeling I¡¯ve ever felt shudders through my body.


    Unbearable pain. Excruciating loss.


    Unadulterated rage takes over every part of me. ¡°Where?¡± I squeeze the word out through a tight throat.


    ¡°Valentino¡¯s vi. You have fifteen minutes.¡±


    Somehow my mind still seems to work as I demand, ¡°I want proof of life.¡±


    The call ends, and a momentter, a messagees through. I open it and stare at the photo of my wife where she¡¯s sitting on a chair.


    I drink in the sight of her, and then I see the blood running down her arm.


    Motherfucker.


    I recognize Tino¡¯s office.


    Alexei ces his hand on my shoulder, and in a daze, I turn my head to him.


    ¡°You need to stay focused,¡± he says.


    ¡°I have to go alone,¡± I mutter, unable to form a half-assed n.


    Elena.


    shes of her begin to fill my mind. Her smile.


    Her eyes.


    The musical sound of herughter. Her moans.


    Her warmth.


    ¡°You¡¯re not fucking going alone,¡± Alexei barks, and then he ps my face. ¡°Snap out of it. We need to go.¡±


    Shaking my head, I try to focus as we walk to the car, then only do I think to say, ¡°Franco, bring all the men and load that crate of grenades. Leave the rest. We¡¯re going to Tino¡¯s ce.¡±


    We pile into the car, and Alexei instantly begins to form a n. ¡°We attack full force.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t risk Elena¡¯s life,¡± I disagree.


    Alexei gives me a look filled with warning. ¡°Now more than ever, you have to trust me.¡±


    Christ.


    If not him, then who?


    I take a deep breath to try and calm down enough to focus. ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°If you go in alone, you¡¯re both dead. It¡¯s as simple as that. We attack with everything we have, and it will force Umbria to use Elena as a hostage. That way, you don¡¯t die, and we stand a chance of getting Elena out of there.¡±


    Alexei is right.


    Fuck.


    I nod. ¡°Okay. We attack.¡± I turn my attention to Franco. ¡°Call all the guards from the house. Have them bring a rocketuncher. Leave only Leo with my aunt.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    I feel agitated, fear dancing around the edges of the darkness closing in on me.


    Then it hits again.


    Umbria has my wife, the love of my fucking life.


    My heart. My soul.


    God, if Elena dies. If anything happens to her. I will tear the fucking world apart.


    My heart clenches, my muscles tightening, my hands thirsting for revenge.


    I¡¯ll fucking create hell on earth to get her back.


    I reach behind my back and pull my Glock out, and then I look down at the Cotroni name engraved on the sides.


    ¡®You give no second chances. There¡¯s no ce for mercy in our world. Show no weakness and fear. Never hesitate or second guess yourself. Be sure. Be cruel. You have to make them fear you. That¡¯s where our power lies.¡¯


    My father¡¯s words echo through me.


    Today I¡¯ll either join my father, or I¡¯ll show the whole goddamn to never fuck with me again. To never touch what¡¯s mine.


    My eyes lift to Alexei¡¯s.


    ¡°If I¡¯m going down, it will be fighting.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right by your side, brother,¡± he says, with no fear in his eyes.


    I pull the extra ammo and guns we always keep in the G Wagon from the hiddenpartment and begin to push clips into my pockets.


    No fear. No mercy.


    I¡¯ming, amore mio.


    ELENA


    My mother ms the gun against my father¡¯s head again. ¡°I¡¯ve waited so long for this moment,¡± she sneers. ¡°The mighty Valentino Lucas has fallen.¡±


    My eyes dart around the room, searching for a weapon or a way to get out.


    You have to do something, Elena. Before Lucian gets here.


    My gaze falls on the letter opener on my father¡¯s desk, and as soon as I move, a shot rings through the air. A bullet ms into the wall behind me, tearing a shriek out of me as I bounce back with fright.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± my mother yells. ¡°I just need you alive, not in one piece,¡± she threatens.


    Shaking like a leaf, I sit frozen.


    She nces between my father and me, her features tight with her thirst for revenge. ¡°I¡¯m surprised she¡¯s still alive. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d let her live.¡±


    My father remains quiet, his eyes not showing any emotions.


    ¡°You see,¡± she goes on as she leans back against the oak desk, ¡°Valentino wanted a son. He had no use for a daughter. It took me seventeen hours to give birth to you, and then he beat me to within an inch of my life because I pushed a girl out.¡±


    Her words hurt, each one ripping at my heart. For a moment, I begin to feelpassion for her.


    ¡°I was left for dead on the side of a road,¡± my mother gestures to the guard next to me, ¡°where Zeus found me. He took care of me and then taught me everything I needed to know, so I could take my revenge.¡±


    God.


    Horrified, my eyes fall on my father.


    I can¡¯t believe Ie from such cruelty.


    Conscious that Lucian can be here at any moment, I ask, ¡°Why did you kill Mr. Cotroni? Why are you going after Lucian?¡±


    My mother lets out a bitter chuckle. ¡°I was engaged to Luca. I was in love and happy, and then he met Dorothy, and I was handed down to Valentino. Discarded like trash.¡±


    She pushes away from the desk, her hate-filled eyesnding hard on my father. ¡°If Luca had kept his promise to me, I wouldn¡¯t have been repeatedly raped by this monster.¡± She hits my father again until blood flows freely from his nose and mouth.


    ¡°Lucian is innocent,¡± I argue, just wanting to save his life. I don¡¯t care what she does to my father.


    Another bitter chuckle escapes her. ¡°What little innocence there is in this world is destroyed by men like the Cotronis and your father.¡±


    ¡°Why did you wait twenty-one years?¡± I cry. ¡°You just left me with them, knowing what they were capable of!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a reminder of the torment I suffered.¡± Her face turns to stone. ¡°I only had one goal, and that was to create an army from nothing to take them down. The Mafia falls today.¡±


    I stare at the two monsters who created me in hate, and it strips my soul bare.


    Would this have been my future if I had been forced to marry Dante? Part of me understands my mother¡¯s pain, and I try to reason with her.


    ¡°Lucian saved me from suffering the same fate as you. I love him.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as love,¡± she spits out.


    ¡°Did you kill Cabello?¡± my father suddenly asks.


    My motherughs. ¡°He was the easiest to get to. I drowned him in a tub of acid.¡±


    He levels her with an enraged look, and it earns him another blow to the head. Then my mother holds her hand out to Zeus, and he moves to ce a knife in her hand.


    Without giving it another thought, I jump up and run out of the room, moving as fast as I can.


    ¡°Get her!¡± my mother screams.


    My heart explodes into a rampant beat as I dart down the stairs. Knowing my mother¡¯s men are outside, I turn into the living room, but then Zeus¡¯ fingers w at my shoulder, and I¡¯m yanked back against his body. Instantly the cold steel of a gun presses against my head.


    My eyes dart around wildly, looking for a weapon I can use, while I struggle against his hold, and then there¡¯s a loud explosion at the front of the property.


    ¡°Gamo!¡± Zeus mutters in Greek as he drags me out of the living room. Gunfire erupts with more explosions vibrating the air.


    Lucian.


    Roars of paine from upstairs, and I try to elbow and head-butt Zeus like I did with Dante, but nothing I do helps. I¡¯m thrown into the study,nding on my hands and knees. When I lift my head, I¡¯m sickened by what I see.


    My mother¡¯s stabbing my father in his groin area. He begins to convulse with shock, and it makes hystericalughter bust from my mother.


    ¡°They¡¯reing,¡± Zeus shouts at her.


    ¡°Let them,¡± she screams, lookingpletely insane.


    Zeus leaves the study, and then it¡¯s just my mother and me. I scramble to my feet and knowing it¡¯s either me or her, I run for her. Plowing into her body, we tumble to the floor. My breath explodes from me, strands of my hair sticking to my face as I try to reach for the gun.


    She pushes hard against me with her whole body, flipping us over so she¡¯s on top. I grab hold of her arms, the knife in her right hand and the gun in her left, my eyes darting between the two.


    Our strained breaths mix with the gunfire outside. My heart thunders harder than it ever has.


    Fight Elena. For Lucian. For yourself.


    I let out a snarl, and using every drop of strength I have, I let go of her right arm, and pushing myself up, I grab hold of the gun and try to pry it out of her grip.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Her right armes down, and she plunges the knife into me. Then there¡¯s a deafening bang as she pulls the trigger.

 56

    LUCIAN


    (Ten minutes earlier¡­)


    Nearing Valentino¡¯s vi, I order into the mic, ¡°Blow the gates.¡±


    Secondster, there¡¯s an explosion up ahead as the rocket hits the target.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Thank God for rocketunchers.


    ¡°Franco, you stay with me.¡±


    ¡°Always,¡± he bites the words out, and then he steers the G Wagon through smoke and debris.


    Instantly we take fire, and halfway to the house, the tires are blown out, bringing us to a halt.


    ¡°Go!¡± Alexei orders, and we move.


    As I throw the door open, my heart slows to hard beats. I only have one goal  getting to Elena.


    The second I¡¯m out of the vehicle, Franco falls in behind me, and we start to return fire as we make our way to the back so we can get the grenades.


    Alexei and Demitrie from the left side of the car as my men pour onto the vi¡¯s grounds. They provide us with cover while Franco and I pull the pins and throw grenades at the fuckers shooting at us.


    It¡¯s hell, fire, and death as we begin to move forward.


    A bullet ms into my back, making me stagger, but I catch my bnce, despite the pain spreading through my upper body from the impact to the armored vest.


    My arms don¡¯t lower, and I don¡¯t stop firing, taking down one man after the other.


    I¡¯m vengeance.


    I¡¯m rage.


    I¡¯m fucking death.


    I load another clip, mming it into the Glock.


    Then my eyesnd on the Greeking out of the front door.


    The fucker.


    He opens fire, and I return the fucking favor, hitting him in the side of his neck and lower abdomen. He ducks behind a pir.


    Letting out a growl, I run for him, letting one bullet after the other hit the pir. I reload the clip in my Glock while Franco targets the Greek, and not having enough time to aim, I take a bullet to the chest, and then I m the hilt of my gun into his face. Pain vibrates through my chest, the bulletproof vest having taken the bullet, but I ignore it as I begin to beat the shit out of the fucker.


    I see thest time my father smiled at me. His body on that cold b of steel. His funeral.


    I keep crushing the hilt of my gun against his face, his head, any fucking piece of flesh I can find. Merciless and seeking only one thing  death.


    My breaths are roars. My blood demanding revenge.


    A gunshot rings from inside the house, grabbing my attention, and it gives the Greek a split second to punch me in the side of my neck. The blow jars me for a moment and needing to get to Elena, I bring my gun to his head. He grabs hold of my forearm, and our strengths sh  his will to survive and my will to end him.


    A deep growl rips from me as I use everything I have, forcing the barrel of the Glock closer to his head, and then I take the shot.


    The Greek slumps back against the ground, his eyes lifeless. I¡¯m filled with immense satisfaction, but not having time to savor the kill, I dart up and run into the house.


    ¡°No!¡± I hear Elena scream, her voice filled with the same anger pulsing through me. It propels me up the stairs, and when I storm into the study, all sanity drains from my mind.


    My heart stops.


    My breathing falters.


    My whole fucking worldes to a standstill.


    Umbria has an arm around Elena¡¯s neck and a gun pressed to her head.


    A Ka-bar has been plunged into Elena¡¯s left shoulder.


    Raising my arm, I train the barrel of my Glock on the woman. My eyes snap between Umbria and Elena, and the uncanny simrities I see make my lips part with shock. They¡¯re identical, Umbria¡¯s just older.


    Christ Almighty.


    I can feel Franco behind me, and it offers me somefort knowing if I fail, he will be able to take revenge for me.


    Umbria begins to chuckle, the sound filled with madness. ¡°Finally, you¡¯re a hard man to kill.¡±


    ¡°Umbria? Who the fuck are you?¡± I spit the question out, even though I already know the answer.


    ¡°Eva Lucas, your father¡¯s trash.¡±


    Her words make me frown. ¡°My father? What does he have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the one he threw aside for your mother. I was fed to Valentino.¡±


    My finger flexes around the trigger, but I can¡¯t take the shot without risking Elena.


    ¡°All Cotroni men are the same. All liars. I¡¯m doing Elena a favor by killing you, just like I killed your father.¡±


    My eyes lock on my wife¡¯s, and then Elena grabs the knife from her shoulder, and pulling it out with an infuriated cry, she buries it in her mother¡¯s side.


    Elena rips out of Eva¡¯s hold, and without hesitating, I take the shot. Eva stumbles back from the bullet hitting her chest, and as I stalk toward her, I bury another one in her throat.


    Eva falls to the floor, gurgling through the blood building in her throat. As Ie to stand next to her, I lock eyes with her. ¡°This is for my father.¡± Training the barrel on her head, I pull the trigger.


    I watch as she stops breathing, her eyes dulling as death creeps in. I savor this moment, wanting to never forget it.


    Satisfaction fills me, and the sorrow of losing my father loosens its grip on my heart.


    I¡¯ve avenged you, Papa. Now you can rest in peace with Mamma.


    Elena takes hold of my arm. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she says as she presses her body to mine, looking for refuge from the death surrounding us.


    It was a fucking bloodbath.


    I lift my right arm, still gripping my Glock, and wrap it around her.


    She raises her face to mine, her mouth slowly curving up with relief. ¡°Angelo mio.¡±


    ¡°I told you I¡¯d go to the depths of hell for you,¡± I say, still fucking processing everything that¡¯s happened today but wanting my wife to know I will alwayse for her.


    I push Elena away from me, my eyes roving over her to make sure she didn¡¯t get shot. Not finding any other wounds besides the cut on her arm and the stab wound to her shoulder eases the merciless grip panic had on my heart.


    It takes a moment for me to realize Elena¡¯s okay, then I press my mouth to her forehead and take a deep breath of her scent. My sanity returns, and slipping my arms beneath her body, I lift her to my chest and bark an order at Franco, ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡±


    My eyes scan over the room. Valentino¡¯s mutted, dead body is strapped to a chair.


    Eva Lucas. Umbria. Finally fucking dead.


    With Franco in front of us, we head out of the study and down the hallway. Random gunshots still ring in the air, and then it grows quiet.


    All my men gather our wounded and dead, and then we head back toward the remaining vehicles, knowing we have to haul ass. It¡¯s going to cost me a fuck-ton of money to silencew enforcement, but I¡¯ll pay whatever I have to.


    Alexei and Demitri get into an SUV with us. As Franco floors the gas and we speed away from Tino¡¯s destroyed kingdom, we all nce at each other.


    These men. They went to war for me. For Elena.


    Alexei¡¯s eyes lower to the blood staining Elena¡¯s shirt. ¡°Demitri will take care of the wounds.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Elena whispers, and then she burrows against my chest. I press my lips to her forehead, just needing to feel her warmth.


    Knowing my wife is safely in my arms where she belongs, my mind turns to Eva. How does Nick Cabello fit into it, and where the fuck is he?


    Remembering Valentino¡¯s mutted body, I feel nothing. He deserved the death he got. You live hard, you die hard. It¡¯s just the way it is.


    But he¡¯s dead. Dante¡¯s dead. Umbria, aka Eva Lucas, is dead. My eyes caress Elena¡¯s face.


    Amore mio, I¡¯ve defeated your demons.


    ELENA


    After Demitri is done stitching up my wounds, I lift my gaze to Lucian¡¯s. He hasn¡¯t left my side for a second, gripping my hand tightly where he¡¯s sitting next to me on the couch.


    I lower my eyes and whisper, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was so stupid.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°You¡¯re okay. It¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    ¡°I put your life in danger,¡± the words shudder from me.


    If Lucian had died today, it would¡¯ve been my fault. I¡¯ll never forgive myself.


    ¡°Tell me what happened,¡± he demands, residual anger tightening his features.


    ¡°My mother called and said she had you,¡± I admit the biggest mistake I¡¯ve ever made. ¡°I didn¡¯t think and just wanted to get to you.¡±


    His face softens with love, but then he says, ¡°You never do that again. Even if they have me, you don¡¯te. They¡¯ll make me watch you die and then kill me. There is no way you can save me.¡±


    ¡°I had to try,¡± I squeeze the words out, all the emotions from the day flooding me.


    Lucian shakes his head hard. ¡°Never again, Elena.¡±


    Hearing my name from his lips, I know this is not negotiable. ¡°Who will save you then?¡±


    His mouth curves up again. ¡°I will. No matter the circumstances, I¡¯ll always find a way toe back to you.¡±


    Lifting my right arm, I ce my palm against his jaw. ¡°Promise?¡±


    ¡°I swear this, amore mio,¡± he says, and then he presses a tender kiss to my lips. Pulling back, he asks, ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    I move a little, and even though there¡¯s a sharp ache in my left shoulder, I reply, ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± I can¡¯t feel the cut on my arm, so at least there¡¯s that.


    Lucian didn¡¯t show pain when he got shot, so I won¡¯t. I have to be stronger. For him. For our love.


    ¡°It was a clean wound,¡± Demitri says. ¡°It should heal quickly.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± I reply to Demitri.


    Then Lucian¡¯s face turns to stone again. ¡°What was Eva talking about?


    What did my father have to do with all of this?¡±


    My eyes close for a moment at the sharp ache it causes to know my mother was the cause of Lucian¡¯s grief.


    I begin to tell him everything I know. About her love for his father and how she felt betrayed when he chose Lucian¡¯s mother over mine. How she suffered at my father¡¯s hands and swore revenge on the Mafia.


    Lucian processes the information, nodding here and there, and then he asks, ¡°Did she say anything about Nick Cabello?¡±


    ¡°Just that she killed him.¡±


    Lucian nods again. ¡°Anything about who else she might¡¯ve worked with?¡± he asks.


    I shake my head. ¡°Just Zeus. I don¡¯t know what happened to him.¡± ¡°The Greek guy?¡± Lucian asks. When I nod, he says, ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡± ¡°Is it over?¡± I ask, hopeful we can find some peace in our lives.


    Lucian gives me a tender smile, and then he leans into me and presses a kiss on my forehead. ¡°It¡¯s over, amore mio.¡±


    When he pulls back, our eyes meet, and for a moment, we just stare, soaking in the fact that we both survived the attack.


    All because of Lucian¡¯s strength. ¡°You need to rest,¡± Lucian says.


    I shake my head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I¡¯ve had worse, and never wanting to be in that position again, I ask, ¡°Will you teach me how to fight and fire a gun?¡±


    Lucian nods. ¡°As soon as your shoulder has healed.¡± I lean against Lucian¡¯s chest. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    For changing my life. For loving me. For saving me.


    Lifting my head, I press my mouth to his, and I pour everything I feel into the kiss. I don¡¯t care that Alexei, Demitri, and the guards are moving around us. I just need to feel my husband¡¯s lips on mine.


    Eventually, Lucian pulls back and asks, ¡°What was that for?¡± ¡°For saving me from suffering the same fate as my mother.¡±


    Her death brings me only relief. She¡¯s finally free from the demons that haunted her. It¡¯s weird. I can¡¯tpletely hate her, knowing the hell she must¡¯ve gone through.


    Some monsters are made, and she was one of them.


    Lucian¡¯s fingers brush over my cheek. ¡°I would¡¯ve saved you sooner had I known you existed.¡±


    God, this man.


    Can I love him any more than I already do? ¡°I would¡¯ve run to you,¡± I admit.


    ¡°Instead of running from me like I was some monster?¡± he teases me.


    I nod. ¡°I was right though, it takes a bigger monster to keep the others at bay. But you¡¯re my monster.¡±


    He¡¯s a killer. A bad man to the bone. But that¡¯s what it took to survive the hell that followed me.


    My avenging angel.


    ¡°Ti amo,¡± I whisper, fusing our mouths together again.


    I thank the heavens for hearing my prayers and sending Lucian to me.

 57

    Epilogue


    LUCIAN


    (Two weekster¡­)


    Standing at the VIP bar with Alexei, Demitri, Franco, and Leo, we all enjoy a drink while music fills the air.


    We¡¯re having a celebratory party at Vizioso.


    The Mafia did not fall. I came face to face with my enemies, and their deaths have sent out the message to not fuck with me and mine.


    Out of the blood bath, I¡¯ve raised a new empire. One, entirely under my control.


    My eyes move between Franco and Leo, then I say, ¡°Franco.¡± His attention focuses on me. ¡°Boss?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being promoted. I need a man I can trust to take charge of Cabello¡¯s arms and customers. What do you say?¡±


    Franco stares at me, first with surprise, and then a huge-ass smile spreads over his face. ¡°I¡¯d be honored to work alongside you.¡±


    ¡°Good. It wasn¡¯t actually negotiable,¡± I joke with him. He lets out a bark ofughter.


    ¡°Matteo will take over the guards from you,¡± I inform him. Franco nods, and then I level my gaze on Leo.


    Leo lifts his chin, his eyes locking with mine.


    ¡°You were willing to die for my wife.¡± Leo nods, and I know without a doubt he would do it again if her life was in danger. ¡°I need you to take over Tino¡¯s arms and customers.¡±


    The bear of a man begins to look emotional, and it catches me off guard.


    Then he gets up and fucking hugs the shit out of me.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he says as he steps away, then he lifts his chin again. ¡°I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll each get forty percent of the sales, and the restes to me.¡± Without hesitating, they nod their agreements.


    ¡°And just like that, the Mafia is one big family again,¡± Alexei mutters. I smile, thinking my father would be proud of all I¡¯ve achieved.


    We drink to our future sess, and with business taken care of, my gaze searches for Elena. I find her talking with Leo¡¯s wife, Maria, and the sight brings mefort, knowing she¡¯s making a friend.


    I nudge my arm against Leo¡¯s and gesture at our women. ¡°They seem to get along.¡±


    Leo smiles. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Aunt Urs didn¡¯t want to know anything abouting to the club, so I left Marcello to watch over her at home.


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving tonight,¡± Alexei suddenly says.


    I turn to the man who¡¯s be like a brother to me. ¡°You¡¯ll be missed.¡±


    He grins at me. ¡°If I didn¡¯t have another job, I¡¯d stay.¡±


    Letting out a chuckle, I shake my head. ¡°I¡¯d be bankrupt then. You¡¯re fucking expensive.¡±


    We allugh, and then Alexei lifts his tumbler in a toast. ¡°To living, fucking, and killing.¡±


    We all take a drink, and then I turn my gaze back to where Elena is. Not finding her and Maria at their table, I keep scanning the area until I see them dancing with the exclusive crowd.


    I rx as I watch Elena have fun  just being a typical twenty-one-year- old woman enjoying life, and it mesmerizes me.


    Her body moves sensually to the music, her ass perfect in the tight jeans she¡¯s wearing. She lifts her arms, a contented smile curving her lips, and I take in the sight of her breasts pushing against the silk top.


    ¡°Instead of eye-fucking your wife, go dance with her,¡± Alexei mutters, drawing a chuckle from me.


    I set down my drink and walk toward Elena. Her eyes lock on me, and as I close the distance between us, she draws her bottom lip between her teeth.


    Fucking bewitching.


    Reaching her, I wrap my left arm around her waist and yank her tightly to me. I begin to move with her, our hips instantly finding the same sensual pace.


    We¡¯re only focused on each other as the need to be one builds between


    us.


    Elena¡¯s changed so much from the first time I met her. Where she was


    skittish and afraid of her own goddamn shadow, she walked into the bowels of hell because she thought I was in danger. It was wrong of her to do it, but I can¡¯t ignore the fact she didn¡¯t cower before my greatest enemy to date, but instead, she faced Eva head-on.


    With the training we started three days ago, she¡¯ll be a true Mafia queen soon.


    ¡°Are you happy, amore mio?¡±


    She wraps her arms around my neck. ¡°Indescribably happy.¡± The corner of my mouth lifts, then she says, ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    Elena pushes up against me, and her teeth tug at my bottom lip. Against my mouth, she says, ¡°I¡¯d be so much happier if your cock was buried deep inside me right now.¡±


    Christ.


    This woman.


    She pulls back with an alluring smile on her face.


    ¡°What my wife wants, my wife gets,¡± I say, and taking hold of her hand, I pull her off the dance floor. I walk to the office I rarely use, and tugging Elena inside, I shut the door behind us and lock it so we won¡¯t be disturbed.


    I switch on the light and then walk to the sofa to take a seat. ¡°Strip for me,¡± I order.


    Elena doesn¡¯t hesitate, and with the music drifting from the dance floor, I watch as she takes hold of her top, slowly pulling it over her head.


    Her hips begin to move as she unbuttons her jeans, and once she steps out of the fabric, my wife dances only for me in nothing but ckce.


    Fucking perfect.


    When Elena¡¯s naked, my eyes feast on every inch of her skin.


    Unbuckling my belt, I pull the zip of my suit pants down.


    ¡°Come show me those moves on myp,¡± I say as I push the fabric down, exposing my hard-as-fuck cock to her.


    Elena¡¯s lips curve higher, and she closes the distance between us.


    Taking hold of my shoulders, she climbs on top of me, straddling myp.


    She reaches down between us, and positioning my cock at her entrance, she sinks down until I feel her ass resting against my balls.


    Her lips part, and her eyes drift shut from how good it feels to take my cock deep inside her.


    ¡°Show me how you fuck,¡± I demand, my cock needing her to move.


    Elena opens her eyes, and digging her nails into my shoulders, she begins to swivel her hips, driving me wild.


    My hands find her breasts, and leaning forward, I suck on her nipples until I can¡¯t hold back anymore. Grabbing hold of her hips, I take control, and I begin to thrust hard, my cock stroking her inner walls until we¡¯re both on fire.


    My lips pull back from my teeth as a roar builds, and then my wife begins to moan as her pleasure increases.


    My fingers bite into her soft skin. Our lips parting. Our eyes hooded with lust.


    Knowing I¡¯m about toe, I growl, ¡°Come on my cock, amore mio.¡± Her head falls back, and as I take in her neck, her breasts, her snow-


    white skin, I begin to hammer into her. The roar tears from me, and when I empty myself inside her, I yank her to me and sink my teeth into her nipple. Elena takes over, chasing thest of her pleasure by sensually swiveling her hips again, her pussy rubbing against me. She weaves her fingers into my hair, and when she stills, she holds me to her breast. I feel her press a


    kiss on my hair. ¡°Angelo mio.¡± She lets out a satisfied sigh. ¡°Ti Amo.¡± Pulling back, I grin at her. ¡°You love my cock more.¡±


    She shrugs and gives me a yful smile, and it has me pping her ass. When her pussy tightens around my cock, my eyebrow shoots up. ¡°You like me spanking you?¡±


    Her cheeks flush, and it gives me a glimpse of the girl I fell in love with.


    The woman on myp leans in, and then her teeth nip at my earlobe. ¡°Yes.¡±


    I harden for her again and slowly begin to thrust inside her, and then I p her ass again.


    Her pussy grips me tightly. ¡°Again,¡± she moans as she begins to move up and down my cock.


    My palm meets her ass, and then my fingers dig into her skin, and I fuck her until she¡¯s screaming my name.


    ELENA


    (Three monthster¡­)


    On my knees by one of the flower beds, the sound of the fountain keeping mepany, I pull weeds from between the tulips.


    There¡¯s a permanent smile etched on my face.


    ¡°Cara,¡± Aunt Urs calls from the veranda. ¡°Take a break. You¡¯ve been out in the sun all morning.¡±


    I pull out thest weed and then climb to my feet. Pulling the garden gloves off my hands, I drop them on the grass and walk to Aunt Urs.


    A cool ss of orange juice waits for me as I take a seat at the table. ¡°Look at your cheeks,¡± she fusses. ¡°You need to wear sunscreen.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll put some on,¡± I say, my smile widening.


    Aunt Urs¡¯s be the mother I never had. With time, I opened up to her about my past, and talking with her helped me shut the door on those memories.


    Aunt Urs¡¯s smile grows, and then I feel a kiss on the top of my head.


    Tilting my head back, I grin at Lucian. ¡°You¡¯re home early.¡±


    He presses another kiss to my lips thenes to take a seat at the table.


    Aunt Urs pours him a ss of orange juice, and after he¡¯s taken a sip, he says, ¡°I had some time off between meetings and wanted to spend it


    with my family.¡±


    My eyes rest lovingly on my husband. ¡°How would you feel about that family growing?¡±


    Lucian¡¯s eyes snap to mine, and Aunt Urs ps a hand to her mouth. I let out a giggle. ¡°We¡¯re pregnant.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s face tightens with emotion, and then he darts up and sweeps me into a hug. His arms envelop me as he spins me in a circle,ughter bursting from him.


    ¡°Dio. Dio. Dio,¡± Aunt Urs chants excitedly.


    Lucian sets my feet back on the ground, and fusing his mouth with mine, I taste his happiness, and it multiplies my own.


    Then he lifts his head, and his eyes meet mine. ¡°You¡¯re having our baby?¡±


    Nodding, I say, ¡°I did a test this morning, and it¡¯s positive.¡± ¡°I want to see it,¡± he demands.


    Letting out a chuckle, I take hold of his hand and pull him into the house. Once we¡¯re in our bedroom, I take the test from my bedside drawer and show it to Lucian.


    A proud smile forms around his lips, and then his eyes meet mine. ¡°I¡¯m going to be a father.¡±


    ¡°A wonderful father just like yours was.¡±


    My words make emotion stir on his face, then he ces a hand behind my head and pulls me to him for a kiss that¡¯s slow and filled with love.


    Pulling apart, we go back downstairs, only to find Aunt Urs in the kitchen, getting ready to cook up a storm.


    I gesture to the sliding doors. ¡°I want to show you what I got done in the garden this morning.¡±


    Lucian follows me outside, and as I sweep my hand over the flower bed, his arms wrap around me from behind and his hands settle on my abdomen. Resting his chin on my shoulder, he says, ¡°You¡¯ve been busy. It looks beautiful.¡±


    Pulling free from his hold, I walk to the next flower bed. ¡°The St.


    Joseph lilies are flowering.¡±


    I nted them because they were Lucian¡¯s mother¡¯s favorite.


    Lucian stares at them, then he smiles at me. ¡°My parents would¡¯ve loved you.¡±


    I wrap my arms around his waist and stare up at him. ¡°And you, Mr.


    Cotroni?¡±


    A loving grin begins to tug at the corner of his mouth. ¡°You¡¯re my obsession, amore mio. The more I want you, the more I love you, and I¡¯ll never stop wanting you.¡±


    I lift on my toes and press a kiss to his jaw, and then I hug him. With my gaze on the ocean, I soak in the feel of my husband¡¯s strong arms around me, his undying love wrapping me up in a bubble of safety.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re my life, Lucian,¡± I whisper.


    My husband is one of the biggest viins in the world. But he¡¯s my hero.


    My avenging angel.


    The man I would follow to the bottomless pits of hell because, by his side, I will live and die.


    Lucian pulls a little back and tilts his head, just staring at me. ¡°We¡¯ll have more than one child, right?¡± he asks.


    ¡°As many as you want.¡±


    He lifts an eyebrow at me. ¡°In that case, we better get to work.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already pregnant,¡± Iugh as he pulls me back to the house.


    ¡°Practice makes perfect.¡±


    Not that Lucian could get any more perfect in bed. ¡°I like the sound of that.¡±


    When we head toward the stairs, Aunt Urs sighs happily, ¡°To be young and in love.¡±


    The moment we¡¯re alone in our room, Lucian shows me how much he loves me, and in return, I worship him.


    When I lie spent in his arms, drawingzy patterns on his chest, I ask, ¡°Will you show our children how to be strong like their father?¡±


    Lucian presses a kiss to my hair. ¡°I will.¡± He turns me onto my back and stares down at me. ¡°And you¡¯ll show them how to never give up.¡±


    I lift my hand to Lucian¡¯s face and cup his jaw. ¡°I will.¡± Together we¡¯ll show our children what love is.


    The End


    Next seriesing soon!

 58

    Synopsis


    I move in the shadow of death. I¡¯m the viin. The monster everyone fears.


    I¡¯ve been born into a life of depravity and ruthlessness. It¡¯s kill or be killed.


    Until her¡­


    The moment she smiles at me, my world changes.


    I keeping back. Watching her brings me stolen moments of peace.


    Until I can¡¯t stay away¡­


    She doesn¡¯t know who I am, that she¡¯s flirting with death.


    Slowly we fall deeper until she loves the lies I¡¯ve told her.


    The danger that follows me creeps closer, and the facade I¡¯ve builtes crashing down around us.


    And lovers turn to enemies.


    But there¡¯s no going back for me.


    I want her. I will have her. She doesn¡¯t have a choice.


    CARSON


    The meeting.


    Carson; 25. Hailey; 22.


    Walking down the narrow street, people unconsciously step out of my way. It¡¯s as if their sixth sense tells them to move; danger¡¯s approaching.


    Death follows men like me. We do the dirty work, the hunting, the torturing, the killing, while the reaper just ims the soul.


    I was born into this life, so it¡¯s second nature to me. What¡¯s hard is fitting in with the rest of humanity. Acting like I¡¯m one of them. Mundane. Helpless. Harmless.


    There¡¯s nothing safe about me, though. Just like my older brother, Alexei, and myte father, I¡¯m an assassin by trade. It¡¯s what the Koslov¡¯s do best  kill. I¡¯ve been trained by the best, able to end a life in a couple of seconds.


    I¡¯ve made Saint Luc my home because it¡¯s a small vige in the Swiss Alps. Quiet and peaceful. My ce is further up in the mountains but notpletely cut off from civilization.


    Secluded enough to see an enemying and to not have to interact with any neighbors.


    Walking into one of the local bars, I take a seat at the end of the bar. It gives me a perfect view of the entire room. I spare the other patrons a nce then take out my phone to look over mytest contract.


    ¡°Hi,¡± I hear a feminine voice, and my head snaps up. A girl I haven¡¯t seen here before smiles at me from the other side of the counter. For a moment, I can only stare.


    I guess her to be in her early twenties, with light brown hair, gray eyes, and breathtakingly stunning features. I¡¯ve seen some beautiful women in my life, but  there¡¯s something about this girl that actually grabs my attention.


    Discreetly, I turn my phone over so she won¡¯t see the screen.


    She tilts her head, and her smile grows, and the brightness of it chases away the darkness skirting around me.


    ¡°What would you like to order?¡± she asks as a dimple peeks from her right cheek, making her look like the definition of cheerfulness.


    A slight frown forms on my forehead. ¡°You¡¯re new here.¡±


    She nods. ¡°Started yesterday.¡± She looks happy about the fact and even does a little wiggle, which I have to admit is cute.


    ¡°Vodka¡­ Stoli¡­ Please.¡±


    ¡°Coming right up.¡± She begins to turn, then pauses, ¡°Oh shoot, I almost forgot. I¡¯m Hailey.¡±


    I nod then watch as she gets to work.


    Hailey.


    The tracker in me starts to wonder where she¡¯s from, what she¡¯s doing here, and how long she¡¯ll be staying.


    Her ent¡¯s American. Probably backpacking through Europe.


    I tear my eyes away from her, and turning my attention back to my phone, I clear my mind and focus on my uing job. I¡¯ve been contracted by the Terrero Cartel to take out Allessandro Ramos. He tried to move in on Terrero¡¯s turf, which was a stupid mistake.


    After the job, I n on visiting my brother, who¡¯s situated in Los Angeles.


    I hear bubblingughter, and lifting my gaze to Hailey, I watch as she smiles at a regr on the other side of the bar. Then she says, ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to see Switzend. I n on spending a couple of months in every town.¡±


    So, she is traveling like I thought.


    My eyes drift down her body. She¡¯s taller than most women, and with curves in all the right ces, Hailey could easily pass for a supermodel.


    ¡°Your parents okay with it?¡± The regr asks.


    Hailey nods. ¡°They¡¯re super supportive. I¡¯m lucky to have wonderful parents.¡±


    ¡°Where you from?¡± he asks with broken English.


    Christ, people are nosy as fuck.


    ¡°Bollingbrook. It¡¯s in Illinois.¡± The regr shakes his head, so Hailey adds, ¡°Chicago.¡±


    I lower my gaze again, my attention returning to the job. I hate Columbia. It¡¯s fucking hot and overcrowded there.


    With Ramos living in Medellin, I¡¯ll have to scope the area and check his routine before I decide on how I¡¯ll take the hit. It¡¯s worth the five million dors I¡¯ll be paid.


    I feel movement and nce at Hailey as she walks toward me with the drink. She gives me another blinding smile as she sets the tumbler down on a napkin. ¡°Will there be anything else?¡±


    I shake my head, and instead of her getting back to work, she says, ¡°Lars says youe here often.¡±


    I hate giving any information about myself. One slip up, and it can cost my life.


    After careful consideration, I answer, ¡°Yes.¡± Hailey¡¯s eyebrows lift. ¡°Do you live here?¡±


    Being a Russian in a small Swiss vige, I don¡¯t exactly blend in, and that¡¯s obviously caught her attention.


    Again, I keep the reply short. ¡°Yes.¡±


    She begins to nod. ¡°So, I¡¯ll see you again?¡± I just nod.


    Sooo,¡± she stretches the word out this time, ¡°you know my name, but I don¡¯t know yours.¡±


    Knowing I¡¯ll probably run into her again, seeing as the town is small, I mutter, ¡°Carson.¡±


    ¡°Enjoy	your	drink,	Carson,¡±	Hailey	says,	giving	me	a smile that makes the dimple appear before she walks away.


    Picking up the tumbler, I tell myself to rx. Hailey was asking typical questions.


    This is the human part of life I struggle with, simply interacting with someone. I¡¯ve been so desensitized by my


    work it¡¯s hard to feel emotion and have normal conversations. God only knows how my brother does it. Unlike me, Alexei doesn¡¯t have any problemsmunicating with people.


    My phone begins to ring, and taking it out of my pocket, the corner of my mouth lifts when I see Damien¡¯s name shing on the screen. He¡¯s the closest thing I have to a friend. My circle is small, consisting only of my brother, Demitri, and Damien, so it¡¯s always good to hear from one of them.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while,¡± I answer, my eyes gliding over the other patrons before they return to Hailey. Her movements as she pours drinks are hypnotizing and rxing.


    ¡°I thought I¡¯d check if you¡¯re still alive,¡± he jokes.


    Damien was supposed to be my custodian like his older brother is for Alexei, but that went to shit when Damien was auctioned off to protect Winter. In the end, it was for the best. He¡¯s happy with Winter, and I prefer working alone.


    ¡°Still breathing,¡± I say before taking a sip of my drink. ¡°Where are you?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Switzend.¡± Only my brother knows where my house is even though he¡¯s never been here. It¡¯s a safety precaution should shit go sideways for me.


    Haileyughs again, and I watch with weird fascination how her full lips curve up and her eyes sparkle.


    Fucking beautiful doesn¡¯t begin to describe her.


    ¡°Any new contracts?¡± Damien asks.


    This is how our conversations always go. To the point.


    ¡°Yes. Afterward, I¡¯ll check in on Alexei and Demitri.¡±


    ¡°Watch your back.¡± I can hear the worry, and it gives me a glimmer of emotion, but it quickly fades.


    ¡°I always do.¡±


    We end the call, and I tuck the device back in my pocket, then I try to rx while enjoying the vodka.


    Even though I¡¯m surrounded by a peaceful vige, I can¡¯t fully rx. Every sudden sound makes my muscles tense. Every movement draws my eyes.


    It¡¯s the price you pay for being an assassin. At any point, I can be the hunted, so letting my guard down is not an option.


    HAILEY


    Five months ago, I gave up my dead-end job, packed my stuff, and left Bolingbrook to explore the world. I tried saving up so I could travel, but my living expenses kept eating away at my savings. I spoke to my parents about my problem, and they told me to work my way through Europe, and if I needed money, they¡¯d send it to me.


    Honestly, I have the best parents. My dad¡¯s in construction, and my mom¡¯s a first-grade teacher. I know they¡¯re saving for their thirtieth anniversary to have  a second honeymoon, so I don¡¯t want to ask them for financial help. I want to do this on my own.


    Leading a normal life was never for me. I get bored quickly and crave excitement and experiencing new things. I have a passion for different cultures. I want to explore every country and indulge in local cuisines. I n to travel off the beaten path, wanting to find the little gems tourists always miss. Who knows, I might just be a nomad for life. It would be perfect.


    ncing over the tables and the bar area, I notice Carson¡¯s done with his drink, and I head in his direction. Just like earlier, his eyes snap to me before I¡¯m even halfway to him.


    He caught my attention the moment he walked into the bar. He¡¯s hot, and the mysterious vibe hanging around him only makes me more interested.


    His tannedplexion and dark bristles on his jaw are in total contrast with his blond hair. It¡¯s obviously dyed and not natural, but it makes him look badass.


    There¡¯s something else, though¡­ something I can¡¯t quite put my finger on.


    I heard him speaking Russian when he took a call. At least, I think it was Russian. All in all, I get a vibe from him.


    Maybe he¡¯s an introvert?


    Or maybe he¡¯s just trouble?


    I don¡¯t like judging people by their first appearances. ¡°Hey,¡± I smile when I reach him. ¡°Another one?¡±


    His eyes lock on my face, and it¡¯s freaking intense as if he¡¯s trying to figure out what my darkest secrets are. I don¡¯t


    have any, so it doesn¡¯t bother me but instead makes me feel super aware of him as a man.


    Wait, that¡¯s a lie. I did dete Tommy¡¯s tires our senior year because he pped my butt.


    Slowly Carson nudges the tumbler closer to me, and then he nods. ¡°Please.¡±


    A man of few words, that¡¯s for sure. Maybe he¡¯s just not a


    people person?


    Curious, I say, ¡°I overheard you talking on the phone. Are you Russian?¡±


    His eyes begin to narrow on me, and it makes a weird sensation skitter down my spine, but then he nods again.


    ¡°Cool. You¡¯re the first one I¡¯ve met,¡± I grin. I pick up the empty ss. ¡°Be right back.¡± Walking away from him, I take a deep breath.


    Holy moly, now I understand the meaning of the strong,


    silent type.


    I grab a clean tumbler and fill it with the vodka of his choice. Then, picking up the drink and a napkin, I head back to Carson. Smiling is second nature to me, so my mouth easily curves up as I set it down in front of him.


    He¡¯s piqued my curiosity, and it makes me stall. ¡°How do you like living in Saint Luc?¡±


    Carson tilts his head, his eyes intensifying on me. The weird sensation running down my spine returns, then he answers, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Another beer,¡± a patron calls from the other side of the bar. I widen my smile at Carson. ¡°Enjoy your drink.¡±


    Pouring the beer, I wonder what it is about Carson that¡¯s piqued my interest. I love being single and for a guy to catch my attention is rare. Like super rare. I¡¯ve dated here and there, but it¡¯s never turned into a rtionship.


    Honestly, the longest rtionship I¡¯ve had was with Dean Winchester from Supernatural.


    The thought draws a chuckle from me.


    I need to binge-watch Supernatural again.


    When there¡¯s a lull between orders, I lean my forearms on the counter and tap my fingers lightly on the worn wood. Slowly my eyes turn to where Carson¡¯s sitting.


    I take in his sharp features. His sure shoulders. The all- ck outfit he¡¯s wearing. The rings on his right hand. Then my eyes zero in on the tattoo peeking from under  his jacket¡¯s cuff. It looks like a small teardrop.


    Oooh.


    My gaze drifts over him again, and then our eyes connect, and it feels as if a bomb detonates between us. My insides flutter as his dark brown irises focus sharply on me.


    Carson¡¯s good-looking as hell, but that¡¯s not what got my attention. It¡¯s the intensitying off him in waves. It¡¯s unlike anything I¡¯ve felt before.


    Soon the bar starts to fill with more of the locals stopping by for a drink, and it keeps me busy. I alternate between helping behind the bar and serving the tables. Throughout my shift, I keep ncing at Carson. He doesn¡¯t talk to anyone. Half the time, he seems deep in thought, but as soon as someone gets close to him, his eyes snap up.


    I pour two beers, and cing them on a tray, I carry the drinks to a table where two guys are sitting.


    As I set the first beer down on the table, the one guy says, ¡°You like to party?¡±


    Smiling, I serve the other beer. ¡°As much as the next person.¡±


    The	guys	look	like	they¡¯re	in	theirte	twenties	and harmless enough.


    ¡°Come with us to Sierre. Good clubs there,¡± the guy says, his ent thick.


    Yeah, not in a million years.


    My smile turns ufortable. ¡°Maybe one day.¡±


    Hopefully, they¡¯ll forget, but I¡¯ve learned some of these guys don¡¯t understand the word no. I hope this isn¡¯t the case.


    ¡°Tonight,¡± the guy demands. There¡¯s nothing threatening about him, but still, I feel uneasy.


    I shake my head. ¡°I¡¯m tired. Thanks, though.¡±


    I walk back to the bar and let out a sigh. ncing at Carson, my lips curve up. I have no idea what it is about him, but I¡¯m not even going to lie anymore  I¡¯m definitely attracted to him.


    Okay, it¡¯s more like a crush.


    Girl sees guy. Girl likes guy. Girl keeps staring at guy.


    Stop it, Hailey. You¡¯re making it obvious.


    I nce over all the patrons only to find the two guys leering at me. It makes a yucky feeling twist in my stomach.


    I try to focus on my work, but I¡¯m overly conscious of the two guys. When their sses are empty, I take a deep breath and go to collect them.


    ¡°You¡¯re sexy,¡± the stockier one of the two says.


    It¡¯s weird how some people can make apliment sound like a threat or an insult.


    ¡°Refills?¡± I ask.


    The other guy actually leans to the side and eyes my ass. ¡°American girls like to party.¡±


    Keeping my cool, I ask again, ¡°Refills?¡±


    ¡°Yes, bring more,¡± the stocky oneughs.


    I head back to the bar, and while I get clean sses and fill them, the two guysugh loudly.


    As I set their beers on a tray, I nce at my watch and let out a sigh of relief when I see my shift will be over in sixteen minutes.


    ¡°Sexy American,¡± the stocky one says, and the lust in his eyes makes my guard go up.


    I quickly ce the sses in front of them, and as I lift the tray, he grabs hold of my arm. ¡°German men are good in bed.¡±


    Ugh.


    I pull my arm free. ¡°I¡¯m not interested. I have  a boyfriend.¡±


    Fourteen minutes and counting, then I can go back to the cabin I¡¯m renting and soak in a nice hot bath.


    CARSON


    Drunkenughter sounds up, and slowly I nce at the two men who are downing one beer after the other. I made a point of knowing who lives in Saint Luc, and having never seen them before, I figure they¡¯re tourists.


    Saint Luc only has a poption of around four hundred people, so it¡¯s easy to spot a new face.


    Hailey walks in my direction. Her bright smile has lost its sparkle during the course of the night.


    I miss it. It¡¯s like the sun set too soon before I was done looking at it.


    ¡°Are you still okay with your drink?¡± she asks.


    I tilt my head, and wanting to see her smile again, the corner of my mouth curves up. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m leaving after this one.¡±


    I get my smile as she checks the time on her watch.


    ¡°Sexy American,¡± one of the drunken tourists shouts. ¡°More beer and ap dance.¡±


    For a moment, her eyes drift shut, and her features tighten, then she forces a smile and calls to Lars, who¡¯s working the other side of the bar, ¡°Can you get their order, please?¡±


    Lars nods, and then Hailey focuses her attention on me. ¡°Sorry, should I bring your tab?¡±


    I nod.


    She walks away, and then my eyes go back to the two men who are being loud.


    Being a predator by nature, I can spot one quickly. Though they look harmless, the amounts of beer they¡¯ve consumed might make them more daring than usual.


    They keep looking at Hailey, their eyes roving over her as if she¡¯s a piece of meat.


    It¡¯s rare toe across someone like Hailey in my world. Her smile brightens the darkness. Her innocence and good nature are the total opposite of my blood-stained hands and ruthlessness.


    Usually, I wouldn¡¯t give a fuck about another human being, but I¡¯d hate to see someone like her lose her sparkle.


    Haileyes back to me and sets the tab down on the counter.


    Taking out my wallet, I remove some cash, then lifting my eyes to hers, I ask, ¡°Do you live nearby?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m renting a ce on Sentier Des Grants,¡± she answers. It¡¯s not too far. Five minutes at most. But it¡¯s twelve am,


    and she¡¯s a woman alone.


    ¡°Sexy American,¡± the drunkards call again, e here.¡±


    I ce enough cash to include a tip for Hailey on the table, then rise to my feet.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± she smiles, and gathering the cash,  she returns to work.


    As I pass by the tourists¡¯ table, I hear the one say in German, ¡°I¡¯m first. I¡¯m not sticking my dick into a hole yours has been in.¡±


    ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll be okay with a threesome?¡±  the friend asks.


    The stockier one chuckles, but it sounds more like a threat. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    I roll my shoulders and fist my hands so I don¡¯t yank the fucker over the table and kill him right on the spot.


    I might be a killer, but like my brother, I live by a code. We don¡¯t hurt the innocent, especially not women, and hearing what they¡¯re nning pushes all the wrong buttons with me.


    Walking out of the establishment and into the cold night, I take a deep breath of the fresh air.


    My quota for mingling with people has been filled for the week. Enough to set the town¡¯s people at ease, so they see me as one of them, but not too much to stand out.


    I nce around at the mostly dark streets.


    Hailey probably won¡¯t even make it around the corner with what those fuckers have nned.


    The thought keeps me from going home.


    Soon people begin to trickle out of the bar, and I move to the side. I lean back against the wall and cross my arms over my chest.


    What are you doing, Carson?


    Rowdyughter from the doorway tells me the drunk tourists are leaving, and I nce at them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait down there for her, then we follow her to her ce,¡± the bigger one of the two says.


    ¡°She¡¯s fucking hot,¡± his friend chuckles, rubbing  his hands together with premature excitement as they walk down the street.


    I push away from the wall and follow after them. They keep talking shit, being crass about what they want to do to Hailey.


    Scum.


    ¡°Have a good night, Lars. See you tomorrow,¡± I hear Hailey call behind me, and ncing over my shoulder, I watch as she steps out of the bar.


    Turning my attention back to the Germans, it¡¯s just in time to see them dart into a dark alley. Picking up my pace, I head in after them.


    The bigger one startles when I suddenly appear in front of them. When I stop two steps from them, they begin to frown.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± the bigger one asks in German, his posture turning threatening.


    I don¡¯t even think about what I¡¯m doing as my arm darts out, mming my fist into his throat. His hands fly to his neck as he gags and staggers backward, shock widening his eyes.


    My gaze connects with his friend¡¯s, and his hands fly up. ¡°I don¡¯t want trouble. Sorry.¡±


    My body¡¯s tense, ready to react at any given second. I hear Hailey pass by the alley, and then I tilt my head at the two guys and smile.


    Let¡¯s do this.


    The big guy storms me, and I steel myself for the impact. As his shoulder plows into my chest to take me down, I use him to lift my body and bring my right knee up into his jaw.


    As he crumbles to the ground, Ind on my feet. I watch him for a second to see if he¡¯s getting back up, but he¡¯s out cold.


    Tsk. Weak sack of shit.


    My eyes snap to his friend, who seems to be the one with the brains between them because he¡¯s taking a couple of steps away from me.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t want to fight,¡± he stammers with fear.


    ¡°Get the fuck out of my town,¡± I say, my words coated with the promise of death.


    The guy nods and begins to pull his friend down the alley. I watch them for a couple of seconds, then turn around and leave.


    Hurrying up the street, Hailey¡¯s figure soon bes visible in the darkness ahead, and I slow my pace, so she won¡¯t notice me.


    With my uing job, I won¡¯t be around for one to two weeks, depending on how quickly I get it done, but I¡¯ll make sure those bastards leave so Hailey will be safe.


    She nces up at the stars as she saunters down the road. ¡°God, it¡¯s beautiful here,¡± I hear her say.


    So, fucking innocent. She still sees all the beauty in the world.


    ¡°It is,¡± I whisper so she won¡¯t hear me while my eyes remain glued to her.


    I follow her to a cabin and watch as she walks to the door. She unlocks it, and stepping inside, she turns on a light. The curtains aren¡¯t drawn, and I can see her move to the kitchen.


    Momentster, she heads up the stairs, and then the light in another room goes on.


    Knowing she¡¯s safely home, I spend another couple of seconds just staring at her before I begin to walk again.


    The silence of the night swallows me, and my thoughts return to my job. That¡¯s all the past three years of my life have consisted of. Contracts.


    Tracking. Watching. Killing.


    Tonight was the first time a little light shone into my life¡­ all because of Hailey.

 59

    CARSON


    The sweat trickling down the back of my neck irritates the fuck out of me, but I don¡¯t move a muscle where I¡¯m crouched on top of a roof.


    A drop trickles down my temple as I watch Ramos¡¯ club through the scope of my rifle.


    I¡¯m going with a long-distance shot. Quick and clean. If it was Terrero, I¡¯d make the exception for an up-close and personal death. The bitch is a flesh peddler where Ramos only deals in drugs.


    Even though I¡¯m an assassin, I don¡¯t take any joy in the kills. It¡¯s purely for the money.


    Ramos should¡¯ve been on the move already, and I start to wonder if he¡¯s going to show at all.


    The past week he¡¯s always left the club between ten pm and twelve am. Changing it up by a couple of minutes.


    Patience, Carson. Get this done so you can get out of


    here.


    My thoughts turn to Hailey, not able to forget her smile. People don¡¯t feelfortable around me, yet she smiled at me as if we were friends.


    As if she saw a man and not a monster.


    I can¡¯t remember whenst someone looked at me like that¡­ if ever.


    Movement grabs my attention, and I focus on the side door opening. Because of the distance, I have to get it right, or the shot will be a miss.


    Two of Ramos¡¯ men step out and nce around before they gesture for him toe. Within a second, I take in the breeze, the distance  all of it into consideration, and then I pull the trigger.


    One.


    Two.


    Ramos steps into the doorway.


    Three.


    Four.


    His head snaps back, and I watch him drop. Moving the gun from the ledge of the building I was using, I quickly take it apart and ce it back in my backpack. I pick up the discharged shell and shove it inside as well, not leaving any trace that I was here. I shrug the bag onto my back and dart to my feet. Breaking out into a full-out sprint across the roof, I head in the direction of my car. Nearing the edge of the roof, I jump over the space between the two buildings. Ind and roll to lessen the impact and then dart up again. I keep moving away from where I took the shot until I reach an apartment building.


    I take the fire escape stairs down, and once I¡¯m on the


    ground, I calmly walk to where I parked the unmarked car.


    I shrug off the bag and climb behind the steering wheel. Once I pull away, I dig out my phone and send the message.


    Contract: Closed


    I drive to the small airfield where my private  jet  is waiting, and as I bring the car to a stop in a hanger, a messagees through showing I¡¯ve received  the payment.


    All in a week¡¯s work.


    Taking hold of my bag, I get out of the vehicle. I pull an envelope with the agreed amount out of the side pocket and hand it to Petro.


    ¡°Safe trip,¡± he says as he takes his payment for my private jet standing at his airfield and arranging the car for me. All over the world, there are people like Petro, which makes traveling easier for me.


    I nod, and within minutes, I¡¯m seated, and we¡¯re taking off.


    I message Alexei that I¡¯llnd in seven hours and then check my emails. Not seeing anything worth my attention, I lean my head back and close my eyes.


    It¡¯s been two years since I¡¯ve seen my brother. The realization sends a glimmer of emotion through my chest.


    Emotions. I¡¯ve lost touch with them, and it makes every day the same. Monotonous. When I¡¯m home, my routine is set in stone. Workouts. Maintaining my collection of weapons. Watching mypetitors. Visiting the bar once a week. The contracts.


    My life is robotic. Detached and cold.


    Hailey.


    It¡¯s been a week, but I clearly remember her smile.


    I ce my elbow on the armrest and rub a finger over my mouth as my thoughts begin to turn around her and that goddamn smile I can¡¯t forget.


    What would it be like to step into the light? Would everyone see the monster I am? Would it be worth the risk?


    Is it something I really want? To experience the good side of life.


    My phone vibrates with a message from Alexei.


    Alexei: Fuck, I¡¯m not in LA. Urgent job. Will call when the contract is closed.


    Getting up, I walk to the cockpit. ¡°Change direction to Switzend.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± He checks something then says. ¡°We should arrive at one pm.¡±


    I head back to my seat and decide to sleep. Or at least to try to get some, seeing as insomniaes with the job.


    I manage to dose on and off until wend in Geneva. I grab my bag, and knowing my regr pilot will take care of the jet, I leave the cabin.


    I walk to where my armored SUV is parked, and on the drive back to Saint Luc, I feel a glimmer of excitement.


    Within a matter of hours, I¡¯ll see Hailey¡¯s smile again. That¡¯s if she hasn¡¯t moved on to the next vige.


    She said she nned on spending a couple of months in every town, so she should still be in Saint Luc.


    I hope.


    The emotions shudder through me, and I tighten my grip on the steering wheel.


    Emotions.


    It¡¯s been a long time since my heartbeat sped up. Was it with the auction when I lost Damien to Winter?


    Damn, I can¡¯t remember.


    It¡¯s roughly a two-and-a-half-hour drive before I park the SUV in front of my house that¡¯s hidden between a pine tree forest and the mountainside. The wood used to build the house blends in with the surrounding nature. I wanted to leave the area as undisturbed as possible.


    Walking on a wooden path that crosses over a stream, I head to the front door. I enter my code, and the door swings open. As soon as I step inside, it slides shut behind me. The lights flicker on as I move through the living room,  and taking the stairs down to the armory, I remove my rifle from the backpack.


    I clean the weapon then ce it back in the case with my other rifles. I nce around the room, taking in my personal collection, then take the empty shell from the bag. Moving to the middle of the room where a box stands on a pir, I flip it open and drop the shell with the others.


    Sixty-eight contracts closed to date.


    Leaving the armory, I let out a sigh. When I reach my bedroom, I begin to strip out of my clothes, my eyes locked on the scenic view of the Alps.


    Silence surrounds me, and for the first time in my life, it grates against my nerves.


    My eyes narrow as I walk to the ensuite bathroom, and opening the faucets, I step under the cold spray.


    Goosebumps spread out over my skin, but it¡¯s soon eased away as the water warms.


    I usually only go into the vige on Fridays, and deviating from my routine is not something I do easily.


    But¡­


    I want to see if Hailey is still here.


    You can watch from a distance. There¡¯s no need to go into the bar.


    The fact that Hailey¡¯s constantly crowding my thoughts bothers me, but still, I find myself rushing through  my shower routine so I can go check if she¡¯s still in the vige.


    HAILEY


    It¡¯s so quiet out here.


    I thought I wouldn¡¯t like it, but I¡¯ve fallen in love with the Alpine vige. Miles and miles of beautiful nature surround the traditional wooden houses standing on pirs. There are flowers on every windowsill and balcony.


    Life here just feels perfect. As if I¡¯ve stepped into a fairytale world.


    With it being a Tuesday, it¡¯s my day off, and I¡¯ve just spent the morning visiting Grimentz, which is a smaller vige near Saint Luc.


    Walking up the road to where my cabin is, a weird feeling skitters down my spine. A slight frown ripples over my


    forehead, but it¡¯s soon forgotten as I open my front door. I just want to get some water and finish the sandwich I made this morning before getting to work on nting the flowers I got yesterday. The cabin¡¯s a little neglected, and I want to brighten it up while I¡¯m here.


    After eating, I go to my room and change into a pair of shorts and a t-shirt. A smile ys around my lips as I head outside again. Kneeling by the flowerbox that¡¯s situated under the windowsill, I take hold of the little spade and shovel the ground until it¡¯s loose.


    I mix the colors up as I nt the seedlings, and I pause for a moment when goosebumps spread over my skin. ncing over my shoulder, I see one of the locals walking down the road.


    While staying busy, my thoughts return to thest two weeks I¡¯ve been in Saint Luc. The vige is growing on me. I love the people who are all friendly, and working at the bar with Lars is nice.


    There was only the one incident with the German tourists a week and a half ago, but luckily I haven¡¯t seen  them again. I figured they moved on to greener pastures.


    I also haven¡¯t seen Carson and keep wondering where he is and whether he¡¯ll return.


    Hopefully, I¡¯ll get to see him soon. I haven¡¯t been able to stop thinking about him, which has made my silly crush grow.


    For all I know, he¡¯s a boring slouch with zero ambition.


    I let out a chuckle as I tten the ground around the seedlings.


    Yeah, I doubt Carson will be boring. Something tells me he might be too much for me to handle, and I should just stick to having a crush on him. Besides, it¡¯s not like I intend on staying here forever, so dating anyone is a  little pointless.


    I climb back to my feet, and taking hold of the watering can, I fill it and gently pour the water over the seedlings.


    With the chore done, I nce around the area. I don¡¯t like sitting still for too long, and it has me going back inside so I can put on my sneakers. I grab a hat and plopping it on my head, I pull the front door shut and decide to follow the road up the mountain.


    I¡¯ve been trying to figure out which house is Carson¡¯s, seeing as he said he lives in the vige. So far, I¡¯ve had zero luck.


    I should forget about the stupid crush,  but  the excitement I feel whenever I think of him makes it hard.


    Here and there, I stop to pick some wildflowers. The road grows a little steeper, and soon my calves begin to burn. Not knowing where the road leads to, I start thinking  I should turn back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just see what¡¯s around the bend, then I¡¯ll head back,¡± I mutter breathlessly.


    Another five hundred yards, I finally reach the bend, and then my lips part. Up ahead, a modern house sits nestled between the mountain and pine trees. It¡¯s unlike any other


    home I¡¯ve seen, and it looks like it¡¯s been designed to blend in with the surrounding nature.


    I walk closer, my eyes taking in the expansive windows and tted wood. I hear water trickling and soon find the streaming down from the mountain and disappearing somewhere along the front of the property.


    I nce up at the first floor, and then my heartbeat instantly kicks into overdrive.


    Carson.


    So this is where he lives?


    He¡¯s standing with his hands in his pockets, again dressed in ck, watching me from one of the wide windows.


    Yeah, my memory didn¡¯t do him any justice. I can feel the intensity of his eyes on me all the way from here.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Not wanting toe across as creepy, I lift my hand and wave.


    Instead of returning my wave, Carson turns around and walks away from the windows.


    Ouch.


    Scrunching my nose, I nce over the beautiful house onest time, and then I turn around and start the walk back to my cabin.


    I instantly freeze when I hear Carson call, ¡°Hailey.¡±


    I turn back and watch as Carson walks across a wooden path before stopping a safe distance from me. His eyes scan over our surrounding area, and then he nces at the flowers in my hand.


    Feeling a sudden need to exin why I¡¯m standing in front of his home, I say, ¡°I¡¯m just exploring the area. I didn¡¯t know there was a house up here.¡±


    He nods, slightly tilting his head as his gaze locks with mine.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you around the vige,¡± I say  just  to make conversation, and before I can stop myself, my feet begin to move in his direction. Slowly, I inch closer until only a couple of steps separate us.


    My eyes drift over his features. It¡¯s the first time I get to see him in the daylight, and he¡¯s even more handsome than I remember. The scruff on his jaw is trimmed neatly, just like the short blond strands of his hair. A chain hangs around his neck, holding a nk tag.


    ¡°How have you been?¡± I ask to break the silence.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Carson murmurs, his voice so low it makes my stomach flutter. He tucks his hands into his pockets. ¡°People don¡¯t normallye up here.¡±


    Ouch¡­ again.


    ¡°Sorry. I kinda just stumbled across your home.¡± My eyes dart toward the house. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    Like you.


    On impulse, I lift my hand, offering him the wildflowers I picked. ¡°Peace offering for trespassing.¡±


    Carson begins to frown, making his features sharpen until he looks downright predatory.


    I swallow hard on the nerves spinning in my stomach. ¡°Or not?¡±


    His movements are unhurried as he reaches his right hand out, and then he takes the flowers from me. Our fingers brush, heating me up and sending an icy chill through my body all at once.


    Uhm¡­ Wow.

 60

    CARSON


    I¡¯ve been watching Hailey since I got back on Saturday. Mostly at night when she walks home after the bar closes.


    For a moment, I was worried she somehow caught onto the fact I¡¯m practically stalking her, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    My eyes are glued to the flowers, fragile in my grip. My skin tingles where we identally touched.


    I feel uneasy, not knowing what to do next.


    Act normal.


    Hailey¡¯s just a woman.


    ¡­Who gave me flowers.


    Lifting my eyes, they meet her gray ones. She instantly smiles, the dimple peeking from her cheek. ¡°Good. For a moment, I was worried you were angry.¡±


    I shake my head.


    ¡°You¡¯re really quiet.¡± The words pop from her as if she didn¡¯t mean to say them.


    A blush creeps up her neck, and she tucks her hands into the back pockets of her shorts. It makes her breasts strain against the cotton fabric of her shirt.


    It¡¯s not meant to look seductive. Hailey¡¯s too nervous for that. It tells me she¡¯s unaware of how beautiful and sexy she is, or she just doesn¡¯t care what people think of her.


    The past four days she¡¯s all I¡¯ve thought about, and being so close to her makes the need for more bleed through me.


    I¡¯ve been with a couple of women, or to put it bluntly, whores. One of the first lessons Alexei taught me was to never form rtionships.


    But now I¡¯m faced with a problem I don¡¯t have an answer


    to.


    In front of me stands the most breathtaking creature with


    a bubbly personality that can rival the darkest pits of hell.


    I want to step into her light. I want to taste herughter. I want to touch her beauty.


    But I don¡¯t dare.


    Not that I¡¯d know how to go about it anyway.  We¡¯re worlds apart andplete opposites. I¡¯m sure Hailey will run to the ends of the earth the second she finds out what I do for a living. She won¡¯t be able to understand my world. Just like I struggle to understand hers.


    Hailey¡¯s eyes dart to my house before flitting back to me. ¡°Not that there¡¯s anything wrong with being quiet. I¡¯m an extrovert. If you give me half a minute, I¡¯ll talk your ear off.¡±


    I wonder what she would talk about. I¡¯d be able to listen to her for hours.


    ¡°So¡­¡± She swallows, and then nervousness tightens her features, ¡°Are you an introvert?¡±


    I nod. ¡°I don¡¯t get along with people.¡±


    She lets out a chuckle. ¡°Well, I¡¯m your nearest neighbor, and it was quite a walk to your ce, so you¡¯re safe.¡±


    I¡¯m safe.


    The corner of my mouth lifts at the thought, and the sound of my chuckle sounds foreign to my ears.


    Hailey¡¯s face brightens with a wide smile. Her eyes sparkle at me. ¡°You should smile more.¡±


    Instantly my lips settle back in a t line. Feeling out of my depth, which is something I¡¯m not used to, I take a couple of steps backward. ¡°You should get going so you don¡¯t have to walk down the mountain in the dark.¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ okay.¡±


    I turn around, and suddenly it feels like I can¡¯t get to the front door quick enough.


    ¡°It was nice seeing you, Carson. Don¡¯t be a stranger at the bar,¡± Hailey calls after me.


    I lift the hand gripping the flowers, and give her half a wave. Stepping inside my house, the door slides shut behind me, and then I stop.


    The beeping from the motion sensor Hailey triggered still sounds through the house.


    I take deep breaths, trying to settle the burst of emotions Hailey made me feel.


    Lifting my hand, I stare at the flowers.


    Up until the moment I saw Hailey, my life was set in a strict routine. When I wasn¡¯t busy with a contract, I locked myself up in my house.


    I was content with my life. I felt in control of every single detail.


    Until Hailey.


    A reckless feeling washes over me. It¡¯s intense, making my unwavering need for absolute control¡­ waver.


    Every move I make is thought out. I y out every scenario, looking at every possible oue.


    Not today.


    Dropping the flowers, I open the front door. I make sure it shuts behind me as I quickly walk down the pathway. Reaching the road, I pick up my pace and rounding the bend, I see Hailey up ahead.


    She stops to pick a single flower, and as she continues to walk, she slowly plucks the petals as if she¡¯s deep in thought.


    What are you doing, Carson?


    If she nces back, she¡¯ll see you. What the fuck are you doing?


    My pace begins to slow down.


    Stop!


    My feet listen. My hands clench into fists as my eyes burn over her back, her sexy as fuck ass, her legs tanned and toned.


    I keep watching Hailey until she disappears out of my sight.


    Taking a deep breath, I turn around and head back to the house, unsettled that I lost control.


    Up until now, I¡¯ve avoided looking deeper. It¡¯s been two weeks since I met Hailey, and every passing day she fills more of my thoughts.


    Like any other man, I¡¯ve always been able to appreciate a beautiful woman. Within reason, of course.


    There¡¯s no reason when ites to Hailey. There¡¯s no control.


    There¡¯s only want and need.


    It¡¯s more potent than anything I¡¯ve felt before.


    Reaching the front door, I enter my code. I step inside and crouching down, I gently pick up the flowers. They¡¯re already wilting.


    I silence the incessant beeping from the motion sensors then go to the kitchen. I tear two paper towels loose so I can ce the flowers between them.


    Staring down at the wilting petals, I know without a doubt the same thing will happen to Hailey if shees close to my world.


    And still¡­ even knowing this¡­ I can¡¯t stay away from her.


    HAILEY


    It¡¯s almost closing time, and crouching down behind the bar, I¡¯m busy packing clean sses on the shelves, so we¡¯re ready for when we open tomorrow. I hear Lars ask, ¡°Vodka?¡±


    ¡°Please.¡±


    With a ss in each hand, I dart up. A happy smile spreads over my lips at the sight of Carson. I was worriedProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    he¡¯d avoid the bar after the awkward encounter we had on Tuesday.


    ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± I say, my voice spilling with relief.


    Drops of water cling to his clothes, and his hair is wet.


    And now I¡¯m picturing this is what he looks like when he steps out of the shower. Sigh.


    Carson takes a seat on the same stool he sat on when we first met. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    My smile widens even more. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again.¡±


    A weird expression shes over his face, then he murmurs, ¡°It¡¯s good to be seen.¡±


    My right eyebrow pops up, and I can¡¯t resist teasing him, ¡°Wow¡­ not to jinx anything, but I like this talkative side of you.¡±


    The corner of his mouth lifts, and just like Tuesday, the sight of his hotter than hell grin steals my breath and makes heat creep through my body.


    He should really smile more.


    Lars identally bumps the crate on the floor, and it reminds me of the sses. I crouch down and pack them away as quickly as I can. When I¡¯m done, I move the empty crate to the side so we can fill it with dirty sses.


    Because it¡¯s raining, it¡¯s been quiet tonight. I saunter closer to the side of the bar where Carson is seated while turning all the bottles so theirbels show.


    I nce at Carson, and finding his eyes on me sends another wave of heat through me.


    Feeling the need to say something, I go with the dumbest question ever. ¡°Did you walk here in the rain?¡±


    Oh, Hailey. Facepalm.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I watch as he lifts the tumbler to his lips and, when he takes a sip, how his throat moves.


    Sigh.


    Failing toe up with anything else but the weather, I say, ¡°If it doesn¡¯t stop, we¡¯ll both have to walk home in the rain.¡±


    He sets the tumbler down and then drags the pad of his thumb around the rim of the ss. Again, I notice the rings, and I lean on the counter to get a better look. The one on his pinky has a chain wedged between two metal bands. The second has a cross symbol with a skull at its center. The third is just a in ck band, and the fourth on his pointer finger has a star emblem.


    Curious, I ask, ¡°Do the rings mean anything?¡± Carson shakes his head.


    When he¡¯s done with his drink, I ask, ¡°Can I get you another one?¡±


    ¡°No, thanks.¡± He takes cash from the inside pocket of his coat and sets it down on the counter.


    When he gets up to leave, I feel a rush to say anything that will make him stay but end up muttering, ¡°Have a good night.¡±


    Feeling bummed, I walk to the till and begin to close it. I ce the money in a bag and hand it to Lars. ¡°See you


    tomorrow,¡± I say as I grab my coat.


    When I walk out of the bar and see Carson waiting, my happy smile instantly returns. ¡°You waited.¡±


    I shrug on the coat and button it up in front.


    As we begin to walk, I have to admit, I¡¯m getting used to Carson not having much to say. The silence doesn¡¯t feel as awkward tonight as it did the other times we¡¯ve run into each other.


    Raindrops fall all around us, and I wrap my arms across my chest, ducking my head low. Not that it will stop me from getting wet.


    Carson shrugs out of his coat and holds it open. ¡°Come closer.¡±


    For real?


    Not wanting to give him a chance to change his mind, I zip closer and duck under the fabric. When his arm settles around my shoulders, I almost let out a bliss-filled sigh. I take hold of his coat and hold it up, so it won¡¯t hang in my face.


    Now, this is the stuff fantasies are made of.


    I be overly aware of the heating from Carson¡¯s body as our sides press together. There¡¯s no hint of aftershave, and I get mmed with his natural scent. It¡¯s all man, and it soon has me taking deeper breaths.


    Clearing my throat, I ask, ¡°How long have you lived in Saint Luc?¡±


    ¡°Three years.¡±


    I nce up and get a raindrop in my eye. Blinking it away, I ask, ¡°Where did you live before that?¡±


    ¡°Geneva.¡±


    Before I can ask another question, Carson asks, ¡°Why did you want to see Switzend?¡±


    ¡°The mountains. Theke.¡± I let out a contented sigh. ¡°All the pictures I saw of Switzend always looked so pretty, and I wanted to experience it for myself.¡±


    ¡°Why are you traveling alone?¡± he asks another question, and just the fact that he¡¯s showing some kind of interest makes me happy.


    I shrug, and it makes me aware of his arm resting around my shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s what I want to do. I want to see everything this world has to offer.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not scared?¡±


    I shake my head, and as we near my cabin, I scrunch my nose. This walk went way too fast.


    I contemte asking if he would like toe in for coffee, but not wanting to push him, I decide not to. Gesturing at the house, I say, ¡°This is me.¡±


    Carson walks me to the front door, and then he instantly steps away from me, and I lose the warmth of his body.


    ¡°Thanks for walking me home.¡±


    He only nods as he shakes out the coat before shrugging it back on.


    I unlock the door, and opening it, I reach for the switch against the wall and turn on the lights. A beam falls over us, and looking at the drops trickling down Carson¡¯s face, I have


    to admit, I¡¯ve never seen anyone more attractive than the man standing in front of me.


    It¡¯s on the tip of my tongue to invite him in when he says, ¡°Go inside, Hailey.¡±


    It¡¯s the first time he¡¯s said my name, and it sends goosebumps rushing over my skin.


    For a moment, our eyes lock. Anticipation, unlike anything I¡¯ve felt before, begins to build between us until it feels like a live current crackling from his body to mine.


    Carson looks at me for a couple of seconds longer, and just as my lips part to ask him toe inside, he turns and walks away from me.


    Holy crap.


    The man is intense.


    I drink in the sight of his broad shoulders until he disappears into the darkness.


    Never in my life would I have thought I¡¯d have a crush on a hermit.


    Maybe there¡¯s some truth to opposites being attracted to each other? Or, at the very least, I feel the attraction. I¡¯m not so sure about Carson.

 61

    CARSON


    Standing across the road from Hailey¡¯s house, I wonder where she went. I haven¡¯t seen her all day, and when I checked at the bar, Lars said it was her weekend off.


    It¡¯s been four days since I walked her home. I¡¯m still not sure it was the right thing to do. I should¡¯ve remained in the shadows, but the urge to interact with her overwhelmed me.


    My thoughts go back to when we were standing in front of her house. I know she felt it too. The attraction. It hit me like a natural disaster and wreaked havoc with my irond control. I almost crossed the line. If I had stood there for a second longer, I would have taken her mouth and whatever else she was willing to give without a second thought.


    Luckily, I didn¡¯t act on my desire.


    Desire. It¡¯s another emotion that¡¯s joined the many Hailey¡¯s been making me feel.


    My phone begins to ring, and digging it out of my pocket, I answer it. ¡°Koslov.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Madame Keller.¡±


    She¡¯s the architect of St Monarch¡¯s, which is situated near Geneva. It¡¯s where I received my training.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I have a contract for you.¡±


    ¡°Anonymous?¡±	I	ask.	That¡¯s	the	only	time	a	contract woulde through St. Monarch¡¯s as they act as a go-


    between as well. Madame Keller is the person you go to if you need information or protection. St. Monarch¡¯s offers any service people like me might need, even emergency care if we¡¯re shot. It¡¯s one of the reasons I settled in Switzend. I¡¯m close to neutral ground should shit go sideways.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll send you the details. You have an hour to notify me if you¡¯ll ept the contract. It¡¯s urgent.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The	call	ends,	and	a	couple	of	secondster,	the messagees through. I nce over the details.


    Contract: Joseph Rudaj Business: Drug trafficker Time Sensitive: 24 Hours Location: Zurich


    Fee: 6 500 000. 00


    I text my reply.


    Fee for up-close hit: 10 000 000. 00


    I won¡¯t settle for anything less.


    A couple of minutester, the replyes through.


    Fee of 10 000 000. 00: epted


    I type out my response.


    Contract on Joseph Rudaj: ept


    ncing at Hailey¡¯s cabin, I head home. Twenty minutester, I walk into my armory, which doubles as my office. I take a seat in front of the screens andputers and check wherest Rudaj was spotted.


    I reach out to my contacts, and it takes an hour before one has information on Rudaj. Minutes after I¡¯ve made the


    required payment, I receive photos of Rudaj hanging out at Gary, a nightclub in Zurich. The information says it¡¯s where he sells most of the heroin.


    I check the address and memorize it.


    Pulling up the map where the club is located, I study it until I know every escape route by heart.


    I hate urgent contracts. It doesn¡¯t leave any time for nning a long-distance shot. Winging it is definitely not my style. Neither are up-close kills.


    Going to my room, I grab a ck beanie, jeans, a gray t- shirt, and a leather jacket from my closet. Iy the outfit out on my bed, and heading to the bathroom, I use a beard trimmer to cut the bristles shorter until there¡¯s only a dark shadow on my jaw.


    I shower before changing into the outfit, then look at my reflection in the mirror. Satisfied that I¡¯ll blend in with the clubbing crowd, I tuck my phone in my pocket and head out of the house.


    I keep telling myself it¡¯s worth the money as I make the three-and-a-half-hour drive to Zurich.


    My thoughts drift from the contract to Hailey, and I wonder where she went today. I need to get a tracking device on her so I can check where she is.


    The thought shudders through me.


    Fuck, Carson.


    A tracking device?


    I shake my head and force myself to focus on the contract.


    When I finally reach Zurich, I park a couple of blocks away from the club, which only opens at eleven pm. I walk to a nearby restaurant and ask for a corner table, so I¡¯ll have a clear view of the interior and entrance. As I follow the hostess, I nce out of the windows ande to a sudden stop as I see Hailey walk by.


    Without a word to the hostess, I spin around and rush out of the restaurant.


    Christ, this is bad.


    I should cancel the contract.


    ¡°Hailey,¡± I call as soon as I¡¯m outside.


    She nces over her shoulder. ¡°Uh¡­ yeah?¡± She narrows her eyes, and as I step closer, recognition dawns on her face. A smile shes around her lips as her eyes widen. ¡°Sorry, you look different.¡± Her gaze drifts over me, then she says with a teasing tone, ¡°I didn¡¯t think you owned anything else but ck clothes.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I¡¯m touring the rest of Switzend on my off weekends.


    And you?¡±


    I¡¯m here to kill a drug dealer.


    ¡°Meeting a friend,¡± I lie.


    The thought that she¡¯s in Zurich makes panic creep into my chest. The emotion is more distracting than anything she¡¯s made me feel to date.


    Fuck.


    Lifting a hand, I rub the back of my neck. ¡°Where are you staying?¡±


    ¡°The Citizen hostel.¡± She shrugs. ¡°It¡¯s only for tonight, and it¡¯s cheap.¡±


    A fucking hostel?


    My eyes lock with hers, and we stare at each other as I try toe up with a n to get her out of Zurich.


    Think, Carson.


    Hailey reaches for my arm, cing her palm on  my bicep. A concerned expression makes her smile fade. ¡°You look worried. Is everything okay?¡±


    That¡¯s an understatement.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t travel alone.¡± I let out a deep breath, the pressure in my chest building.


    She¡¯s such an easy target for flesh peddlers.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    I nce down at my watch and notice the club opens in thirty minutes.


    I still have time.


    ¡°Are you heading to the hostel now?¡± I ask. ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Let me give you a ride.¡±


    I take hold of her elbow, and we begin to walk toward where I parked the SUV.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you meeting your friend?¡± she asks.


    Moving my hand to her lower back, I answer, ¡°Not for another two hours.¡±


    I have to wait for the club to fill with people. The more, the better, as it will make it easier to blend in then.


    Haileyes to a dead stop on the pavement. ¡°Then we have time for coffee.¡± Turning around, she grabs hold of my hand and begins to pull me back toward the restaurant.


    Christ, this night is going to shit at the speed of light.


    HAILEY


    How lucky am I?


    My insides bubble with excitement from running into Carson.


    As we take a seat at a table, my eyes drift over him again.


    Damn, he looks devastatingly hot in jeans and a leather


    jacket.


    I set my bag down next to my chair. It contains my clothes for the weekend.


    When a waiteres to our table, Carson ces the order for two coffees, and it has me asking, ¡°How manynguages can you speak?¡±


    ¡°A couple,¡± he answers vaguely. ¡°Which ones?¡± I press.


    ¡°German, Italian, French¡­¡± His eyes lock with mine as his words trail off.


    He still looks worried, and I¡¯m starting to think it¡¯s because he¡¯s out in public. I¡¯ve read it¡¯s exhausting for introverts to be among people. Wanting to set him at ease, I


    reach across the table and ce my hand on his. ¡°Try to ignore the other people. Pretend it¡¯s just us.¡±


    Carson¡¯s eyes lower to where I¡¯m touching him, and it has me pulling back.


    ¡°If I knew you wereing, I would¡¯ve hitched a ride with you and saved the money for the bus ticket.¡±


    He tilts his head, his eyes sharpening on my face. ¡°Instead of staying at a hostel and paying for another bus ticket, you can ride back to Saint Luc with me.¡±


    My insides do a happy dance at the offer. That will give me more time with him.


    Without hesitating, I smile widely at Carson. ¡°That would be great. Thanks.¡±


    He looks surprised by my answer, but it quickly fades from his face, and soon the worried expression is back.


    ¡°Will you wait in my car while I meet with the friend? It will take thirty minutes.¡±


    I shrug. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    The waiter brings our coffees, and I stir two sugars into the beverage.


    I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m having coffee with Carson, and I¡¯ll be riding home with him. I¡¯m getting to spend hours with him and not just a couple of random minutes.


    My lips curve impossibly high at the happiness the thought brings me.


    Carson¡¯s eyes lower to my mouth, and the expression on his face changes until he seems to be deep in thought.


    I use the moment to get some staring done as well, and like a stalkerish fangirl, I try to memorize every inch of his face.


    Suddenly his eyes lift, and they collide with mine.


    We sit frozen as the same electric current I felt on Tuesday begins to buzz between us. My heartbeat picks up, and my breaths grow deeper.


    I wonder what it would feel like to kiss Carson. What it would be like to date him.


    I have no idea how much time passes before Carson lets out a heavy breath and takes a sip of his coffee, breaking the magical moment between us.


    Wanting to know everything about him, I clear my throat and say, ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for weeks, and I still don¡¯t know what yourst name is.¡±


    Carson¡¯s jaw clenches, but after long seconds he murmurs, ¡°Koslov.¡±


    Carson Koslov.


    The hermit I¡¯m falling in love with.


    The thought rocks me to my core, and I almost drop the cup. Setting it down, I stare at the liquid with a racing heart.


    Am I?


    Really?


    But¡­


    I¡¯ll only be in Saint Luc for three months. I can¡¯t fall in love. It will onlyplicate things.


    ¡°Hailey.¡± My skin responds to the low timbre of his voice with goosebumps.


    I lift my eyes to his.


    Carson leans a little closer, and tilting his head, he asks, ¡°Everything okay?¡±


    Quickly I nod. ¡°Yeah. Sure.¡±


    ¡°You looked worried for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡± I let out a chuckle then return to our conversation. ¡°Myst name is Welsh.¡±


    ¡°Hailey Welsh,¡± he says my name slowly as if he¡¯s tasting it, and it makes a sweet ache spread through my abdomen and stomach.


    I take a sip of my beverage then ask, ¡°Tell me, what does an introvert do for a living?¡±


    Carson¡¯s eyes dart around the restaurant, and it takes a moment before he replies. ¡°I¡¯m a contractor.¡±


    My smile widens again. ¡°What a coincidence. My dad¡¯s in construction. Do you travel a lot with your job?¡±


    He nods and finishes his coffee.


    ¡°Are you from Russia?¡± I ask another question. Again he nods. ¡°I lived there until I was sixteen.¡±


    ¡°And your family?¡± The questions are popping up fast, my need to get to know everything about him growing.


    ¡°My brother lives in America.¡± ¡°Your parents?¡±


    Carson shakes his head. ¡°I never knew my mother and my father died when I was sixteen.¡±


    I reach across the table and squeeze his hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    He just shrugs as if the memories don¡¯t bring him pain at all. Maybe he wasn¡¯t close with his dad?


    ¡°Is that why you moved from Russia?¡±


    Carson nods. ¡°My brother moved me to Switzend, so I¡¯d be near him.¡±


    ¡°Are you and your brother close?¡±


    I hope they are. It would be heartbreaking to find out Carson is alone in this world.


    ¡°We are.¡±


    My mouth curves up again as relief flutters through me. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    There¡¯s a moment of silence, and it makes me realize I¡¯m still holding his hand. Reluctantly I let go and pull my hand back to my side of the table.


    Carson nces at his watch, and I ask, ¡°Do you need to go meet your friend?¡±


    He shakes his head. ¡°Another hour.¡±


    I rx back in my chair and grin at him. ¡°Good, because I have more questions.¡±


    The waiteres, and Carson asks, ¡°Another coffee?¡± I nod. ¡°Please.¡±


    When we have our refills, I ask, ¡°What do you do when you¡¯re not working?¡±


    He shrugs, and it draws my eyes to his shoulders, square beneath the leather jacket. ¡°I work out.¡± He shrugs again. ¡°Go to the bar.¡±


    I let out a chuckle, and it makes the corner of his mouth curve up.


    ¡°Say something in Russian.¡± ¡°Like?¡±


    ¡°Anything. What¡¯s your favorite curse word?¡±


    Things feel rxed between us, and Carson doesn¡¯t look worried anymore.


    ¡°Blyad¡¯,¡± he mutters, and hearing him say something in his nativenguage sounds dangerous. It makes exhration pump through my veins.


    ¡°What does it mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simr to damn or fuck.¡±


    ¡°Blyad¡¯,¡± I try the word, but it doesn¡¯t sound nearly as threatening as when he said it. When Carson nods, I grin. ¡°Now I can curse the people back home without them knowing.¡±


    Then he murmurs, ¡°Krasivaya.¡± I tilt my head, and it has him tranting it. ¡°Beautiful.¡±


    Slowly my smile fades as our eyes stay locked on each other.


    Carson thinks I¡¯m beautiful?


    The thought makes warmth pour into my heart. I get a feeling it¡¯s not something he would just say lightly, and it means so much more than just an everydaypliment would.

 62

    CARSON


    What the fuck am I doing?All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    This can¡¯t happen.


    Never.


    Hailey¡¯s not meant for my world.


    I should leave her alone. Let her travel and explore to her heart¡¯s content.


    But¡­ I can¡¯t.


    If she¡¯s seen with me, it will cost her her life. The thought has me darting up from my chair. I pull my wallet out, and taking out some cash, I drop it on the table.


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving?¡± Hailey asks as she gets up.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I grab her bag from the floor and shrug the strap over my shoulder. Taking hold of her hand, I pull her slightly behind me as we leave the restaurant.


    My eyes keep scouring our surroundings for any threat. Whenever I spot a CCTV camera, I tug Hailey closer and position my body so she¡¯ll be hidden from it.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± she asks. Her fingers flex in my hand, and it makes me loosen my grip a little.


    ¡°My car.¡±


    A couple of yardster, we reach the SUV, and I unlock the doors. I open the passenger¡¯s side, and when Hailey


    gets in, I ce her bag on herp. ¡°Stay here. Lock the doors.¡±


    Knowing she¡¯ll be hidden behind the tinted windows and safe in the armored vehicle makes the tension ease a little from my muscles.


    When Hailey nods, I add, ¡°I won¡¯t take long.¡± I hesitate to leave her.


    My eyes dart over her, and on the spur of the moment, I ask, ¡°Can you drive?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Why?¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not back in thirty minutes, go home. I¡¯ll meet you there.¡±


    A frown washes over her forehead. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just in case I can¡¯t get away from my friend. I don¡¯t want you sitting here for longer than thirty minutes.¡±


    Or in case things go sideways and I get myself killed,


    seeing as my focus is not on the contract.


    Leaning over her, I press a button on the GPS. ¡°Just follow the directions. Okay?¡± Pulling back, I look at her, and it¡¯s only then I realize how close our faces are.


    ¡°Ah¡­ okay,¡± she whispers, her gaze dropping to my mouth.


    No!


    I pull back, and before I shut the door, I say, ¡°Lock it.¡±


    When I hear the click, I turn around and head in the direction of the club. As soon as I¡¯m out of Hailey¡¯s sight, I break into a t-out sprint.


    Ie to a stop across the road from Gallery¡¯s entrance and take a couple of seconds to even out my breathing. Rolling my neck from left to right, I force myself to focus on the contract.


    Get in. Kill Rudaj. Get out.


    I cross the road and fall in behind the line forming at the entrance. A couple of minutester, I enter the club and wait as one of the bouncers pats me down for weapons.


    Once I¡¯m cleared, I slowly make my way to the nearest bar. The interior is filled with blue lights and steel. A crowd is starting to form on the main dance floor.


    When the bartender nces at me, I say, ¡°A bottle of water.¡±


    He nods and removes the cap before handing me the bottle. After I¡¯ve paid, I take a sip as my gaze roves over all the people. Slowly, I make my way to the back of the club, and taking note of where the emergency exit is, I head back toward the dance floor.


    After a couple of minutes of watching the clubbers, I spot a dealer exchanging drugs for cash, and I move in his direction. When he¡¯s done, I follow him up a set of stairs to a lounge area.


    The moment my eyesnd on Rudaj, I feel the tension ease a little, and I slip into work mode. He has two other men with him and four women.


    My heartbeat slows down, and I focus solely on my target.


    I walk to the bar and position myself, so my back is to the table where Rudaj is. Slowly, I sip on the water.


    Ten minutes have passed with no one moving from the table, and my muscles begin to tense.


    When the time begins to creep close to my thirty minutes being up, worry skirts around the edges of my mind.


    I	shouldn¡¯t	have	stopped	Hailey	when	I	spotted	her outside the restaurant.


    Fuck.


    I feel movement behind me, and I casually nce toward the table. Rudaj gets up with one of the girls he was sitting with, and they head down a hallway. They pass the restrooms and walk into a room near the end of the hallway.


    I wait a minute, so it¡¯s not obvious I¡¯m following Rudaj before calling the bartender over to me. ¡°Throw this away.¡±


    He nods, and I watch as he disposes of the empty bottle before I head in the direction of the restrooms. I pause outside the door and nce over my shoulder to make sure none of his men noticed. Darting forward to thest door, I¡¯m relieved when it opens. If it was locked, I would¡¯ve had to wait even longer or break it down.


    The moment I step into the room, Rudaj¡¯s head snaps to me where he¡¯s about to get his dick sucked by the girl. I shut the door, and not sparing the woman a nce, my vision zeroes in on the target as I move forward.


    ¡°Fuck off,¡± he growls at me, but then his face goesx when recognition sets in. ¡°Fuck.¡± He shoves the girl away


    from him and holds his hands up in a surrendering motion. ¡°I can pay more.¡±


    That¡¯s not how it works.


    The instant I lunge for him, Rudaj darts away from me. Not that there¡¯s anywhere for him to go. He realizes this and turns on me, pulling a knife from his pocket.


    That makes my job easier.


    He tries to lunge at me, but I move around him. My arm wraps around his neck, and grabbing hold of his right hand, I force it up and plunge the de into his neck. I repeat the action three more times before I let go of him and step back. His body drops to the floor, and with weakening fingers, he fumbles with the knife.


    The woman¡¯s still on her knees, her face drawn with horror. When she opens her mouth, I shake my head, the look I¡¯m giving her clearly stating if she screams, I¡¯ll kill her.


    She quickly covers her mouth with both her hands, and then I look down at Rudaj and make sure he takes hisst breath before I rush out of the room. Not wasting time, I break out into a run. I¡¯m halfway down the stairs when the woman alerts everyone upstairs Rudaj has been killed.


    When I push through the crowd, I nce back and see Rudaj¡¯s men hurrying down the stairs. I shove people out of my way and bursting out of the club, I run faster than I¡¯ve ever had to, knowing if they follow me, it will ce Hailey in danger.


    That¡¯s if she hasn¡¯t left. The thirty minutes are up, and hopefully, she listened to me, and she¡¯s safely on her way


    back to Saint Luc¡¯s.


    Running down a street, the men are not far behind me, and Ie to a dead stop.


    The SUV is parked right around the corner. I can¡¯t risk


    Hailey.


    Turning to face them, I brace myself for a fight. My muscles tighten, and in a split-second, I size them up. The smaller of the two moves with confidence. He¡¯s trained. I need to take him out first.


    ¡°Carson?¡± I hear Hailey call behind me, and the blood drains from my face.


    Hailey.


    I nce over my shoulder, and the sight of her standing at the end of the street sends a deathly chill through my body.


    Christ.


    I turn my attention back to the men. ¡°Get back in the car and lock the doors. Now!¡±


    They¡¯re too close for me to check if Hailey¡¯s listening, and not wasting another second, I dart forward. The bigger guy takes a swing at me, and grabbing hold of his arm, I shove him at the smaller one. When they crash into each other, I make a run for the SUV.


    Rounding the corner, I see Hailey standing by the passenger¡¯s side. ¡°Get in!¡±


    Thankfully she listens this time, and I hurry to climb in behind the steering wheel. Pressing the button, I start the engine and then pull away as fast as the SUV will go.


    ¡°Seatbelt,¡± I snap at her.


    Fuck.


    I should¡¯ve canceled the contract.


    ¡°Blyad¡¯!¡± I m my palm against the steering wheel as I take the quickest route out of the city. I shoot a re at Hailey. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you leave?¡±


    She shakes her head, her eyes wide on me. ¡°What happened?¡± Then she spots the blood on my right hand. ¡°Oh, God. Did you get hurt?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± My mind races for a lie she would believe. ¡°A fight broke out at the club.¡±


    I keep checking the rearview mirror, making sure we¡¯re not being followed before I steer us in the direction of Saint Luc.


    ¡°But you¡¯re okay?¡± Hailey asks again. I take a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    I¡¯m far from fine.


    This should not have happened. It¡¯s wrong.


    I need to distance myself from Hailey, or I¡¯ll end up getting her killed.


    HAILEY


    ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t go to clubs. People drink too much, and then fights break out,¡± I mutter as I rx against the seat.


    Wondering	who¡¯s	blood	it	is,	I	ask,	¡°Did	you	hit someone?¡±


    Carson nods, reverting back to silence. ¡°In self-defense?¡±


    He nods again.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to leave you stranded in Zurich.¡±


    ¡°You should¡¯ve,¡± he mutters. ¡°Next time, listen to me.¡±


    Next time?


    There will be a next time?


    The thought makes happiness bubble in my chest, but it quickly fades from the dark expression tightening his features.


    ¡°Sorry I didn¡¯t listen,¡± I murmur, wanting to ease the tension in the car.


    The silence falling between us is different than before, and it has everything to do with the dark look that makes Carson seem more like a threat than a friend.


    I almost ask him if he¡¯s okay again but bite the words back.


    This is definitely not how I hoped the night would y out. I was thinking more along the lines of us getting to know each other. Maybe sharing a kiss. Maybe more.


    Not this¡­ coldness.


    It only reminds me I hardly know Carson. Maybe we¡¯re too different?


    I steal a nce at him and seeing he looks even grimmer than when he got into the car, I let out a sigh.


    I don¡¯t feel like I did anything wrong, so I cross my arms over my chest and revert to staring out the window.


    Instead of enjoying the drive with Carson, the road feels endlessly long. By the time he stops in front of my house, I¡¯m so over this night.


    ¡°Thanks for the ride,¡± I mutter as I push the door open. He just nces at me.


    ¡°Bye, Carson.¡± I shut the door, and it takes a lot of willpower to not nce back as I hear the SUV pull away.


    ¡°Well,	that	sucked,¡±	I	mumble	under	my	breath	as	I unlock the front door.


    Walking into the house, I go ce my bag on my bed.


    Even though it¡¯s almost four in the morning, I¡¯m not tired.


    I go stand by the window and nce up the road.


    It¡¯s for the best if I don¡¯t date anyone while I¡¯m traveling.


    Is it?


    Really?


    That¡¯s what you want?


    ¡°No,¡± I sigh.


    Carson is¡­ different. Yes, he ticks all the boxes for hot and attractive, but it¡¯s that something else that¡¯s making me fall for him.


    I¡¯m falling for Carson Koslov. The quiet recluse.


    That¡¯s why tonight is so upsetting. It feels like I¡¯ve lost all the ground I¡¯ve managed to cover with him.


    And I was really hoping for more. Just more of him.


    Turning away from the window, I grab a pair of shorts and a t-shirt from my closet and walk to the bathroom. I take a quick shower, and once I¡¯m dressed, I brush my teeth and tie my hair back in a ponytail.


    Hopefully, things aren¡¯t ruined between Carson and me.


    At the very least, I¡¯d like to remain friends with him.


    A weight settles on my heart because, deep down, it feels as if I¡¯ve lost the chance of getting to know Carson better.

 63

    CARSON


    I¡¯ve barely left my office the past two days, spending every minute to erase any sign of Hailey being seen with me.


    It¡¯s a fucking shit storm.


    There¡¯s no chatter about Rudaj¡¯s death, but the payment came through.


    Picking up my phone, I dial Madame Keller¡¯s number. ¡°Mr. Koslov. What can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°I want to ce a deposit.¡± ¡°For?¡±


    ¡°Safety when needed.¡± ¡°For yourself?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I take a deep breath. ¡°Hailey Welsh.¡±


    There¡¯s a moment¡¯s silence. ¡°For how long do you need the safety guaranteed?¡±


    ¡°Indefinitely.¡±


    ¡°The yearly fee is one point two million.¡± ¡°I know.¡±


    Madame Keller lets out a breath. ¡°The transaction will be secured as soon as I receive payment.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I end the call and immediately transfer the funds.


    Now to find a way of telling Hailey about St. Monarch¡¯s and then cutting all ties with her.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    I lean back in the chair and shake my head. This should not have happened.


    ¡°Blyad¡¯,¡± I mutter, knowing there¡¯s one more call I have to make, but there¡¯s a good chance Alexei will kill me, so I put off calling my brother.


    Letting out a sigh, I get up and  head  to  my  room.  I shower and change into the usual ck  cargo  pants  and shirt. Grabbing a coat, I shrug it on, and then I leave the house.


    I walk the distance to Hailey¡¯s ce, and as I near the cabin, my pace slows down. Hailey¡¯s unlocking her front door, and as she steps inside and turns to shut the door, her eyesnd on me.


    She freezes, but then a smile spreads over her face.


    Sunlight breaks through the darkness, and I savor the moment, knowing it will be thest time I see her smile.


    When I walk up the path to her front door, her smile grows. ¡°And here I thought I wouldn¡¯t see you for a while.¡±


    ¡°Hey,¡± I murmur. I nce around the area then ask, ¡°Can I see your phone?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ why?¡± She frowns as she pulls it out of her pocket. ¡°I want to give you a number.¡±


    Her	smile	instantly	widens,	but	this	time	it	makes	a heaviness settle in my heart. ¡°Okay.¡±


    I take the device from her and program Madame Keller¡¯s number into her phone under ICE.


    Hailey frowns again. ¡°What does ICE stand for?¡±


    ¡°In case of emergency. If you¡¯re ever in trouble, dial this number. They¡¯ll get you to safety.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Hailey¡¯s frown deepens.


    ¡°I need to know you¡¯ll call them if you need help.¡± ¡°What kind of help?¡±


    ¡°Just call that number. Only in case of an emergency.¡±


    I hand her the device and then begin to walk away from her.


    ¡°Carson!¡± Hailey grabs hold of my arm. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    My eyes drift over her face, and only because I know I won¡¯t have contact with her again, I pull her against me and wrap my arms tightly around her.


    Christ.


    Feeling her body against mine is a million times better than I thought it would be. Getting to hold this beautiful creature makes me wish our lives were different because I don¡¯t want to let her go.


    My voice is hoarse as I whisper, ¡°Enjoy traveling the world. Never stop smiling.¡±


    Hailey¡¯s arms fold around me. ¡°Why are you saying goodbye? Is it about what happened Friday night?¡± She tightens her grip on me. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Let¡¯s talk about it.¡±


    I shake my head and pull myself free from her hold. Our eyes meet, and I wonder if I¡¯ll ever have the privilege of seeing something so beautiful again.


    ¡°Take care of yourself, Hailey. Remember to call that number if you need help.¡±


    As I walk away from her, I tuck my hands into my pockets and clench my jaw.


    ¡°Carson,¡± she calls after me.


    Fuck, this is harder than I thought it would be.


    You have to.


    Just keep walking. Don¡¯t look back.


    ¡°Carson!¡± The same ache bleeding through my chest is soaked into her voice.


    In no universe can the moon and sun be together. They¡¯re forever destined to be lightyears apart, with empty darkness filling the space between them.


    It feels like there¡¯s a crack forming in my heart before it turns to stone again.


    For a moment in time, the sun shone on me. It was peaceful, the brilliance of the rays warming the frozenndscape of my life.


    When my timees, she¡¯ll be myst thought. Until then, I have to forget she ever existed.


    HAILEY


    It¡¯s been over a week since the weird goodbye with Carson.


    He didn¡¯te to the bar on Friday, and I haven¡¯t seen him anywhere else in the vige.


    It¡¯s not like you were dating him.


    Still¡­


    It actually hurts.


    It hurts knowing I won¡¯t see him again. It doesn¡¯t feel right.


    My finger hovers over the number Carson programmed into my phone, but I stop myself from pressing down on it.


    Carson said it¡¯s only for emergencies.


    Wondering why he said goodbye is not an emergency.


    I let out a sigh, and getting up from my bed, I walk to the window. I stare up the road to where it curves around the mountain.


    Carson¡¯s up there. Alone.


    Maybe I was just too much?


    I thought we were getting along well, though.


    The fact that I can¡¯t let go tells me I feel something for him. Something more significant than a crush.


    I keep staring into the distance, but then a weird sensation skitters down my spine. My eyes dart around the front of my house, but nothing¡¯s out of ce.


    It feels as if I¡¯m being watched. It¡¯s weird.


    Stepping away from the window, I walk back to my bed. Sitting down, I pull myptop closer and bring up the list I¡¯ve made of ces I want to see.


    Bern is next. It¡¯s three hours away, so I¡¯ll make it an overnight trip. I check the bus schedule and see there¡¯s one leaving tomorrow at twelve in the afternoon. I can spend the afternoon and Wednesday morning exploring the town¡¯s old- world charm and then return with the five-forty-five bus. In time for my shift at the bar, which starts at seven.


    I check what hostels there are and decide on Backpackers Hotel Glocke. From the photos on Booking., the ce looks clean, and the reviews say it¡¯sfortable.


    I secure a bed for tomorrow night, then close theptop. I pack an overnight bag and then nce around the room, wondering what else I can do before I have to get ready for work.


    I check the time. Still three hours before my shift starts.


    An idea begins to form in my mind, and deciding it can do no harm, I leave the cabin and walk up the road. As I head toward Carson¡¯s house, I stop to pick flowers. I¡¯m just going to leave them by his front door, so he knows I¡¯m here if he wants to talk.


    The walk takes thirty minutes, and when I round the bend, Carson¡¯s housees into view. I pause to catch my breath, and there¡¯s an aching twinge in my chest, knowing I¡¯m so close to him.


    That¡¯s if he¡¯s even home.


    Walking closer, my eyes scour the windows looking for any movement, but there¡¯s nothing.


    For a moment, I feel bad for trespassing, but then I push through, and I cross over a stream.


    It¡¯s so beautiful here, with the house blending in with the surrounding trees and mountainside.


    And quiet¡­ just like Carson.


    Crouching by the front door, I carefully ce the flowers on the wooden deck.


    Straightening up, I stare at the door.


    ¡°I hope it wasn¡¯t goodbye,¡± I whisper before I turn around and leave.


    The walk back to my ce goes quicker as it¡¯s downhill. When I get home, I shower and change into afy pair of jeans and a sweater. I grab a coat in case it rains and then leave again, heading in the direction of the bar.


    Feeling the weird sensation again, I nce over my shoulder, but not seeing anyone, I shrug it off.


    I n on staying in Saint Luc for another two months before choosing another vige to make my home for three months.


    The thought brings back the pang of sadness.


    It means I really won¡¯t see Carson again.


    The ache in my heart deepens to the point that I lift a hand and rub over the tender spot.


    God, I hope that doesn¡¯t happen. I really want to see him again.

 64

    CARSON


    The motion sensors go off, and soon beeping fills the house. I rush to the monitors, and my heart stutters in my chest.


    Hailey.


    I¡¯ve been holed up in my house, avoiding going out because I didn¡¯t want to run into her.


    And now she¡¯se to me.


    Fuck.


    I turn off the beeping and keep watching her from the monitors. She¡¯s carrying flowers, and she looks uneasy as she inches closer to the front door.


    I watch as she sets the flowers down, and then she whispers, ¡°I hope it wasn¡¯t goodbye.¡±


    Sadness tightens her features, and it makes the heaviness that¡¯s taken up a permanent residence in my heart double in weight.


    Smile.


    Her lips twitch, but instead of smiling, it looks like she¡¯s fighting back the urge to cry.


    ¡°Hailey,¡± I whisper, reaching out to the monitor. The pad of my finger brushes over her, and then she turns around and walks away.


    When she disappears around the bend, I walk to the front door and open it. Crouching, I pick up the wilting flowers.


    The urge to run after her bes a torturous battle. I close my eyes and keep thinking about her safety.


    Forcing myself to my feet, I m the door shut and walk to the kitchen. Lifting the paper towel, I ce the flowers with the others, which have already dried out.


    The urge bubbles through my chest again, and this time I fail. Running to the door, I rush out of the house, and I don¡¯t stop until I see Hailey walking ahead of me. I move into the trees lining the road so she won¡¯t notice me should she nce behind her.


    She¡¯s wearing shorts again, her long legs on full disy.


    Hailey lifts her arms and gathers her hair away from her neck, and I wish I could send a breeze to cool her down.


    Staying hidden behind a tree, I watch as she walks into her house.


    You¡¯ve seen her. Go home.


    I remain standing until shees out again, dressed in jeans and a sweater.


    She¡¯s probably going to the bar.


    I wait until she¡¯s a safe distance away before I follow after her.


    My arms feel empty since I got to hold her. My life is dark and cold again.


    The nights are long and the days even longer.


    Nothing is the same as before Hailey walked into my life, and I get a feeling it will never be the same again.


    Suddenly Hailey nces over her right shoulder, and I dart to the left. I crouch behind the fence of the elderlydy


    who works at the bakery.


    Fuck, that was close.


    I wait until Hailey is out of sight, and knowing she¡¯ll be at work until midnight, I walk back to my house.


    You can¡¯t do that again.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Even as I chastise myself, I know I¡¯m not going to listen. There¡¯s no harm in watching her.


    At least give yourself that.


    Just watch her.


    Just watch her?


    I shake my head at myself as I follow the bus Hailey¡¯s on at a safe distance with my SUV.


    My phone begins to ring, and seeing Alexei¡¯s name shing on the screen, I mutter a curse. I press the answering button on the steering wheel.


    ¡°Sorry I missed you,¡± my bother¡¯s voicees over the speakers.


    ¡°Work is work,¡± I say. ¡°You¡¯re okay?¡±


    He lets out a chuckle. ¡°Of course.¡± There¡¯s a moment¡¯s pause, then he says, ¡°I¡¯lle to you. Next week?¡±


    Shit.


    I can¡¯t say no, and I really want to see him. It¡¯s been too long.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°I	can	feel	it,	Carson.¡±	Alexei¡¯s	voice	darkens.	¡°Did something happen I should know about?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Wanting to set him at ease, so he won¡¯t worry, I add, ¡°I had a close-up contract. You know I hate those.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Rudaj.¡±


    ¡°Were youpromised?¡±


    I take a deep breath as the bus turns into the town of Bern. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Fuck, Carson. When? Tell me everything?¡±


    I ry the fucked up contract sans anything Hailey rted to my brother. I can feel his anger growing with every word leaving my mouth.


    When I¡¯m done talking, Alexei snaps, ¡°I¡¯ll be there tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I took care of everything,¡± I try to assure him. ¡°Carson.¡± His voice is cold with warning.


    Knowing I can¡¯t stop him, I mutter, ¡°What  time tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know.¡±


    We end the call, and letting out a sigh, I find a parking space so I can follow Hailey on foot. I wait for her to get off the bus, and only when she¡¯s a safe distance away do I get out of the SUV.


    There are many tourists on the streets, making it easy to follow Hailey without her noticing me.


    I¡¯ve lived in Switzend for nine years, but it¡¯s the first time I actually see the beauty the country has to offer. All through Hailey¡¯s eyes.


    Strolling along the cobbled streets of the medieval old town, I savor every smile gracing Hailey¡¯s face. She stares at everything with absolute wonder.


    She looked at me like that.


    From the tallest cathedral to the Zytglogge clock tower, I follow her to the Aare river. Hailey stops on a bridge and stares down at the water.


    Time slowly fades away, my eyes glued to the woman who¡¯s upended my life and left it in chaos.


    Still¡­ I¡¯ve never felt more at peace, even  with  the looming threat of Alexei arriving tomorrow.


    HAILEY


    I¡¯m starting to think I¡¯m imagining things. It seriously feels as if someone¡¯s watching me.


    I nce around the bridge, my eyes darting from one person to the next, but I don¡¯t find anyone watching me.


    You¡¯re being silly.


    My stomach grumbles, and it has me heading in the direction of a store I saw earlier. Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll visit the market and treat myself to something nice, but I settle


    on buying fruits for now. I get myself an apple and banana and a bottle of water, then walk to a bench facing the river.


    Sitting down, I peel the banana, and as I take a bite, the tiny hairs on the back of my neck stand up. Chewing, I nce around.


    You¡¯re going to drive yourself insane.


    I focus on the gorgeous blue of the water until the worry ebbs away, and then my thoughts fill with Carson.


    I wonder if he got the flowers. I wonder what he thought when he saw them.


    Last night I asked Lars if Carson¡¯s been at the bar during the day, and he said no.


    Maybe he¡¯s just gone on business.


    Maybe it was just goodbye for now and not forever. Why can¡¯t you stop thinking of him?


    I miss Carson.


    I miss the quiet way he looked at me. As if it was just enough for him to see me.


    I miss the opportunities we didn¡¯t have. A kiss.


    Lying awake all night while I talk, and he listens.


    Experiencing what it would be like to make love to him.


    God, I miss him.


    More than I miss my parents and I haven¡¯t seen them in months.


    How did I fall so fast? Why didn¡¯t I stop it?


    With the apple and water forgotten on myp, the sun sets while my thoughts keep spinning around Carson.


    Pulling my phone from my pocket, I open the screen and go to my list of contacts. I stare at the number under ICE, and before I do something stupid and call it, I scroll down and click on my mom¡¯s number.


    ¡°Hey, Sweetheart,¡± she answers almost immediately. ¡°Hi, Mom. How are you?¡±


    ¡°Same old but good. And you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m great. I¡¯m sitting on a bench by the Aare river. The view is gorgeous.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re getting to see the world. Are you still in Saint Luc?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll only look at moving to another town in two months.¡±


    ¡°Good, take your time and see everything. Remember to send photos. I¡¯m uploading them all so I can make a coge of every country you visit.¡±


    My mom¡¯s a photo hoarder. If my dad gave her half a chance, every inch of the house would be covered with photos.


    I let out a chuckle. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely send some of Bern. It¡¯s so pretty here.¡±


    ¡°Have you made any friends in the vige?¡±


    ¡°One.¡± There¡¯s a stab of heartache. ¡°But he¡¯s a recluse, and I think I scared him off with my incessant talking.¡±


    ¡°I doubt that, sweetheart.¡±


    There¡¯s a moment¡¯s pause, then I admit, ¡°I really like him.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡±


    ¡°Carson.¡±


    ¡°What does he do for a living?¡± the interrogation begins.


    I chuckle again. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter because I doubt I¡¯ll see him again.¡±


    ¡°You said the vige is small. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll run into him from time to time.¡±


    I get the weird feeling again, and ncing to my right, I see the shadowy outline of someone near a tree.


    ¡°Mom, I have to go. I¡¯ll call again,¡± I say as I get up, my eyes on the figure.


    ¡°Okay. Be safe. We love you,¡± Mom quickly calls out.


    ¡°Love you too.¡± I end the call, but as soon as I nce back up again, the figure is gone.


    A frown forms on my forehead. Did I imagine it?


    I¡¯m sure I saw someone standing there.


    Feeling freaked out, I pick up the apple and bottle of water, and shoving them in my backpack, I quickly walk in the direction of the hostel.

 65

    CARSON


    When the motion sensor begins to beep, I turn it off and walk to the front door. Opening it, I watch as the armored SUVes to a standstill, and then Alexei and Demitri get out.


    My lips curve up as I walk toward my brother and his personal guard.


    With Alexei being five years older than me, we look like twins, both of us taking after our father. The only difference is the worry lines etched between his eyebrows. It makes him look deadlier than I remember.


    As soon as Alexei¡¯s eyesnd on me, a grin spreads over his face, and then he opens his arms wide. When we hug, the heaviness that¡¯s been weighing on my heart lifts a little.


    We stand holding each other for a long moment before Alexei pulls back. With his hands resting on my shoulders, his eyes meet mine. ¡°It¡¯s been too long.¡±


    I nod, then turn to give Demitri a quick hug. ¡°Come in,¡± I say as I lead the way.


    Alexei takes in the ce I call home, and I let him inspect every room. He doesn¡¯t make anyments until we walk into the armory.


    ¡°Good,¡± he mutters, seemingly happy. ¡°Did you get the weapons from Lucian?¡±


    Lucian¡¯s the head of the Italian Mafia and a close friend of the family.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Alexei says again. ¡°Let¡¯s drink.¡±


    I let out a chuckle, my brother¡¯s favorite words settling warm in my chest.


    We head up the stairs and walking into the living room, Alexei and Demitri take a seat while I pour each of us a vodka.


    When I¡¯ve handed them their drinks, I sit down on the other couch.


    ¡°Na zdorovje,¡± we toast, and after Alexei¡¯s taken a sip, he asks, ¡°Who¡¯s the girl?¡±


    Fuck.


    I should¡¯ve known better than trying to hide Hailey from him.


    ¡°How did you find out?¡± I want to know who betrayed me. ¡°Demitri,¡± Alexei mutters.


    When I nce at my brother¡¯s custodian and best friend, he only shrugs apologetically.


    My brother¡¯s tone turns hard as he asks, ¡°Who¡¯s the fucking girl?¡±


    ¡°Just a local in the vige. She works at the bar.¡±


    ¡°A fucking local,¡± he barks. ¡°Have I taught you nothing?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be worried about,¡± I snap back at


    him.


    Alexei stares at me for so long, I can actually feel the minutes tick by.


    ¡°Christ,¡± he mutters, and then he downs his  drink. Getting up, he goes to pour himself another. ¡°You¡¯re going to get her killed. She¡¯s not from our world.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Do you?¡± Alexei asks as he turns around with the tumbler in his hand.


    ¡°I do. That¡¯s why I broke all contact with her.¡±


    Slowly Alexei nods, and then he takes his phone out of his pocket, and a momentter, my own beeps. I pull the device out and open the message from him.


    Fuck.


    It¡¯s photos of Hailey and me in Zurich, outside her house, and in Bern.


    ¡°Lie to me again, and I¡¯m going to beat you up,¡± Alexei threatens.


    I drop my phone on the couch, and letting out a sigh, I slump back against the cushion.


    This is why my brother is the best in the world.  He fucking knows when you¡¯re going to take a shit before you even think of taking one.


    ¡°I like her,¡± I admit out loud for the first time.


    ¡°You liking her is what will get her killed. You know this.¡± Alexeies to take a seat next to me and turns his body so he¡¯s facing me. cing his hand on my shoulder, he continues, ¡°She¡¯s an innocent. She¡¯s not from our world. Are you willing to risk her life?¡±


    My eyes lock with my brother¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯m trying my best to stay away from her.¡±


    Alexei shakes his head at me again. ¡°Why this girl?¡±


    Staring into his dark gaze, I only see worry where the rest of humanity would see death.


    ¡°She	makes	me	feel	alive.	I¡¯ve	never	experienced anything like the emotions I have when I¡¯m around her.¡±


    ¡°Does she know what you do? Who we are?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± I snap.


    ¡°Exactly my fucking point.¡± Alexei¡¯s fingers begin to dig into my shoulder. ¡°What do you think this girl will do the second she finds out who we are?¡±


    She¡¯ll probably be horrified.


    Hailey will never look at me the same way again.


    For a moment, I close my eyes, and it has Alexei pulling me in for a hug. ¡°You can¡¯t live in her world, and she won¡¯te into ours. It will never work,¡± he says, his grip on me tightening.


    I know.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to stay away from her,¡± I mutter.


    Alexei pulls back, and his sharp gaze searches my face. ¡°How much do you like her?¡±


    Way too fucking much.


    Alexei sees the answer on my face, and it has him cursing. ¡°This isn¡¯t like Damien and Winter. I can¡¯t arrange an alliance. I can¡¯t do anything to fucking make this work for you.¡± His fingers wrap around the back of my neck. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, brother. If you care for her the way I think you do, you¡¯ll let her go.¡±


    I fucking tried.


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± I answer honestly.


    ¡°How do you n on keeping her safe?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve arranged safety with Madame Keller. Hailey has the number and knows to phone them if anything goes wrong.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°And what?¡±


    ¡°You have enemies, Carson. You¡¯ve just gained a whole Albanian family, and it¡¯s going to take me a while to silence them all.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it. It¡¯s my mess.¡±


    Slowly, Alexei shakes his head. ¡°I¡¯ve dealt with them before. Tristan almost lost everything because of the Albanians. I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    Tristan¡¯s my brother¡¯s business partner back in LA. I haven¡¯t met him yet, but I know Alexei is close with him.


    ¡°There is a way,¡± Demitri speaks up for the first time. ¡°Come clean with her. If she epts who you are, then you can get a custodian to guard her when you¡¯re away for work. St. Monarch¡¯s has two custodians in training who are pretty good. They¡¯ll be up for auction soon. The girl will have toe over to our world, or you¡¯ll have to let her go. Let her make the choice.¡±


    Alexei gestures at Demitri, then he asks me, ¡°Are you willing to tell her you kill for a living?¡±


    Not at the moment.


    I let out an empty-sounding chuckle as I shake my head. ¡°I have to make her love me before I drop that bomb on her.¡±


    Alexei pats my shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s going to take me a couple of weeks to clean up the Albanian mess. If you can¡¯t make her fall for you before I have to go back to LA, then you let her go.¡±


    It¡¯s better than nothing.


    ¡°You take no jobs and guard this girl. If she dies on your watch, I¡¯ll be fucking pissed with you.¡± When I nod, Alexei adds, ¡°Justy low for a while.¡±


    I hate that he has to clean up the mess I made, but it will give me precious time with Hailey. Even if I have to let her go at some point, at least I¡¯ll have more memories of her.


    There¡¯s a sudden burst of excitement in my chest, and Alexei immediately picks up on it. ¡°You¡¯re fucking in love.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°I really hope this works out for you.¡±


    HAILEY


    It¡¯s been two long weeks since Ist saw Carson, and I¡¯ve gone from hoping to run into him to trying to ept the fact that I won¡¯t see him again.


    It sucks. Huge, hairy donkey balls.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    It¡¯s also put a damper on the excitement I usually get while traveling. Honestly, I just want to curl up in my bed and cry.


    I don¡¯t understand why, though. It¡¯s not like I knew him for that long. But, still, it feels like I lost something


    important.


    Stop, Hailey.


    I¡¯m irritated with myself, and the constant feeling that I¡¯m being watched is wearing me thin.


    Maybe I should just pack up and move?


    I¡¯ve just left the bar after my shift, and walking home with my arms crossed over my chest, I keep ncing behind me.


    This is ridiculous!


    Stopping in the middle of the road, I turn around and call out, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± When there¡¯s no answer, I mutter, ¡°Coward.¡±


    Suddenly the shadows move until I can make out a figure. My heart leaps to my throat, and fear ripples through me.


    Run, Hailey.


    Just as I spin around, I hear, ¡°Hailey, it¡¯s me.¡±


    A gasp explodes over my lips, and my eyes dart to Carson just as he steps into the light of a streetmp.


    Darting toward him, emotions rush through me,  and when I throw my arms around his neck, I press my face against his skin and take a deep breath.


    Happiness hits me like a tsunami, making trembles shudder through my body.


    ¡°I thought I¡¯d never see you again,¡± I squeeze the words out through a tight throat. ¡°I missed you. So much.¡±


    Carson¡¯s arms wrap around me, and it makes everything feel right again.


    We stand for the longest time just holding each other, and then he says, ¡°I tried to stay away.¡±


    Pulling back, I p his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve been watching me? It almost drove me insane!¡±


    Carson steps back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Seeing his face makes another  wave  of  happiness  hit, and moving forward, I hug him again. ¡°It¡¯s so good to see you again.¡±


    When I finally let go of Carson, he presses a hand against my lower back. ¡°Can we talk?¡±


    ¡°Sure. My ce?¡± I ask as we begin to walk the short distance to my cabin.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I keep ncing up at his face, needing to make sure he¡¯s still here even though his hand is on my lower back.


    I notice how my fingers are shaking when I unlock the front door, and stepping inside, I turn on the lights. When Carson walks into my temporary home, it really sinks in.


    He¡¯s here.


    I shut the door behind him before he can change his mind and decide to leave. ¡°Can I make you some coffee?¡±


    He shakes his head, his eyes drifting over me with emotion tightening his features as if he hasn¡¯t seen me for years.


    As if he missed me.


    As if I mean something to him.


    ¡°I needed time to figure things out,¡± he says, and it has me gesturing to the living room. I wait for him to sit before I


    plop down next to him.


    ¡°And? Did you figure things out?¡± I ask to get him talking again.


    He shakes his head. ¡°No.¡±


    Fear that he¡¯ll disappear again creeps into my heart. ¡°What things are we talking about?¡±


    His eyes lock on mine, and the intensity hits harder than it ever has. ¡°Us.¡±


    Wanting to lighten the tension, I joke, ¡°So you¡¯re admitting there¡¯s an us?¡±


    It doesn¡¯t draw a smile from him. Instead, he takes a deep breath then says, ¡°Wee from different worlds.¡±


    ¡°I know. You¡¯re Russian. I¡¯m American. You¡¯re an introvert. I¡¯m an extrovert.¡± Scrunching my nose, I say, ¡°It can work between opposites.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡±


    I hold up a hand to stop him. ¡°Before you tell me why you think it won¡¯t work¡­¡± I take a deep breath and push through, ¡°kiss me. If it sucks, we¡¯ll know, and we can skip the whole talk about why it won¡¯t work. At least then we can be friends because I really like you, and I¡¯d like to keep you in my life. If it doesn¡¯t ¡±


    Carson moves so fast, I barely have time to register it, and then his mouth ms against mine. His hands find the sides of my jaw, and holding me in ce, his tongue drives into my mouth.


    A second passes before my mind catches up. My emotions explode like fireworks in my chest, setting my


    insides on fire.


    Carson tilts his head, and everything I ever thought I knew about kissing, about dating, about rtionships fade away.


    His mouth begins to devour mine, making me burn up to the point where I start worrying about spontaneousbustion being an actual possibility.


    Carson¡¯s kissing me.


    The thought rockets through me like a missile, and then I be aware of how amazing it feels to have his mouth on mine. The way his lips knead mine. How addictive he tastes. A satisfied moan leaves me as I press closer to him. With my focus solely on Carson, I get swept away on a cloud of


    pure bliss as our mouths explore each other.


    This is what I was scared of never experiencing.


    With our lips tugging, our teeth nipping, our tongues stroking, I quickly be breathless.


    There¡¯s no sign of my recluse. Carson dominates me, and all I can do is submit.


    This is the part of Carson I haven¡¯t seen yet. The side I knew was always there. It¡¯s where the intensityes from, and it¡¯s one hell of a turn-on to finally experience it.

 66

    CARSON


    Even though Hailey¡¯s all I¡¯ve thought about, I still haven¡¯t decided what I¡¯m going to do.


    That¡¯s until I get to taste her. Until she moans into my mouth.


    Possessiveness takes over every part of  my  rationality, and I lose control.


    Breaking the kiss for a moment, I push Hailey back on the couch until I have her beneath me. She opens her legs for me to settle between, and then I take hold of her jaw and crush my mouth against hers again.


    My tongue thrusts against hers, showing her  exactly what I¡¯ve wanted to do to her from the moment Iid eyes on her.


    My heart pounds against my ribs, my breaths exploding against hers.


    When she tries to reach for my coat, I take hold of her hands and pin them above her head with one of mine. It draws another moan from her, and unable to stop myself, I move my mouth to her neck and sink my teeth into her skin. I suck hard, wanting to mark her.


    My free hand moves down from her jaw until I reach the swell of her breast, and then I squeeze hard.


    Christ, she fits perfectly into my palm.


    Hailey gasps for air as she arches her back. ¡°God¡­ Carson.¡±


    I bring my mouth back to hers, my tongue plunging deeper, my teeth biting, and my lips soothing the stings. My fingers find her nipple, and I tweak it into a hard pebble.


    I want to devour her. I want to own every inch of her.


    Mine.


    The realization settles deep in me. It sinks its ws into me until it bes a part of my soul.


    Hailey¡¯s mine, and she doesn¡¯t have a choice in the matter.


    This is what I¡¯ve been struggling toe to terms with. No matter what Hailey wants, there¡¯s no way I can stay away from her.


    There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let her go.


    Wanting her to feel what she¡¯s doing to me, I rub my cock against the heat radiating from between her legs.


    It¡¯s about as much as I can take before I tear the clothes from her body and sink balls deep inside her.


    Forcing myself to break the kiss, I let out a growl as I move down her body, skimming my nose along her cleavage. Through her shirt, I draw her nipple between my teeth and tug at it. With another growl, I let go of her, and pushing myself up from the couch, I put a safe distance between us, so I don¡¯t give in to my desire to fuck her.


    ¡°Wow.¡± Hailey sucks in a couple of desperate breaths, not moving from where she¡¯s lying on the couch. ¡°If you didn¡¯t feel that,¡± she takes another breath, ¡°then I¡¯m screwed.¡±


    My eyes burn on her as I focus on calming my own breathing.


    ¡°So?¡± She asks, and sitting up, she gives me an expectant look, her lips swollen from my kiss and teeth. ¡°Am I screwed?¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°Not the way you think you are.¡±


    My words draw a chuckle from her. ¡°Yeah, maybe we should take it a little slower.¡± Then she teases me, ¡°Never thought I¡¯d have to say those words to you. I guess the saying is true. It¡¯s the quiet ones you have to watch out for.¡± She¡¯s going to regret this the  moment  I  tell  her  I¡¯m  a killer. The happiness will fade from her eyes. Her smile will


    disappear, and it will be reced with horror.


    When I just stare at her, she asks, ¡°You¡¯re okay with this¡­ us, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    It¡¯s you I¡¯m worried about.


    Hailey lets out a happy shriek, and then she jumps up, and I have to catch her as she throws herself at me. She wraps her legs around my waist, and I instinctively grab hold of her ass. Herughter fills the room, and I revel in the sound.


    God, do I revel in it.


    Selfishly I decide to tell her another time. I just want this for a moment longer¡­ where I¡¯m not a killer, and she¡¯s not a backpacker. We¡¯re just¡­ us. Two raw souls beneath theyers life has piled onto us.


    Hailey looks at me like I just gave her the most incredible gift.


    I¡¯ll burn in hell for this  for taking this beautiful creature


    and making her mine. Once she finds out who I really am, it will be toote for her.


    Her smile begins to fade. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡±


    She lowers her legs until she¡¯s standing in front of me. ¡°You¡¯re not having second thoughts, are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± I ce my hands on her hips and tug her back against me.


    ¡°Then why do you look like someone just drove over your puppy?¡±


    Because one day, you might hate me.


    I force my lips to curve up. ¡°Just taking in everything.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± She wraps her arms around my neck, then grins up at me. ¡°Take all the time you need to process this. I¡¯ll just stand here and stare at you.¡±


    I move my hands up the length of her back, memorizing the feel of her. I drink in her beauty and the life in her eyes.


    Will her light be strong enough to survive my darkness?


    Christ, I hope so.


    ¡°Hey,¡± she whispers, drawing me out of my thoughts.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Needing to know how much time I have to work with, I ask, ¡°How long do you n on staying in Saint Luc?¡±


    ¡°I can stay longer than the original three months because it¡¯s easy to travel to the other towns from here.¡±


    ¡°How long?¡± I ask again.


    ¡°Another eight months. I want to spend a year in every country.¡±


    That gives me plenty of time.


    ¡°Good,¡± I murmur, and then I lower my head, iming her mouth again.


    HAILEY


    While we talk, we end up lying back down on the couch. My body is half draped over Carson¡¯s, his heart beating beneath my ear.


    Drawingzy patterns on his shirt, I ask, ¡°Did you get the flowers?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He ys with my hair, pulling his fingers through the strands.


    ¡°Good, I was worried you wouldn¡¯t see them.¡± I nce up at him. ¡°Were you home the entire two weeks?¡±


    The corner of his mouth lifts slightly. ¡°Unless I was following you, yes.¡±


    I p his chest and push myself up so I can look at him. ¡°You almost gave me a nervous breakdown. Was that you in Bern?¡± He nods, and it has me narrowing my eyes at him. ¡°Don¡¯t ever do that again.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    I lean down again and press a kiss against his mouth, and then I admit, ¡°It¡¯s kinda hot knowing I have such an


    attractive stalker.¡±


    My words draw a chuckle from him. Bringing my finger to his mouth, I brush the pad over his lips. ¡°You should really smile more.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one with the beautiful smile,¡± he says, his eyes never leaving my face. ¡°It¡¯s what got my attention.¡±


    My lips curve up at his words. ¡°Yeah?¡± Carson nods.


    I rx back against him. ¡°Want to know what caught my attention?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I get this intense vibe from you. At first, I thought you might be trouble, but it turned out you¡¯re just the strong, silent type.¡± I grin up at him again. ¡°Which is a total turn-on, by the way.¡±


    ¡°What kind of trouble?¡± he asks.


    I shrug. ¡°Probably the bad boy kind. I didn¡¯t actually think about it.¡± There¡¯s afortable pause in the conversation for a minute or so, then I ask, ¡°Did you build your house, or was it there when you moved to Saint Luc?¡±


    ¡°I had it built.¡±


    I nce up at him again. ¡°How old are you?¡± ¡°Twenty-five.¡±


    My lips curve up. ¡°You¡¯re three years older than me.¡± After another pause, I ask, ¡°Was it hard moving from Russia to Switzend?¡±


    Carson shakes his head. ¡°No, I had my brother.¡± ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡±


    ¡°Alexei.¡± Carson¡¯s features soften, then he adds, ¡°Even though he¡¯s five years older than me, we look like twins.¡±


    ¡°Did he take over raising you after your father passed away?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes. He¡¯s very protective of me.¡±


    ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll like me?¡± I ask, a little worried about what it would mean for us if Alexei didn¡¯t approve of a rtionship between us.


    When Carson thinks too long about an answer, I push myself up again. ¡°You think he¡¯ll hate me?¡±


    ¡°No. Alexei¡¯s just different. He¡¯s¡­ intimidating.¡± ¡°More than you?¡± I tease.


    ¡°Much more, but if you give him time, he¡¯ll warm up to you, and then you¡¯ll be stuck with a big brother for life.¡±


    A grin spreads over my face. ¡°I like the sound of that. I¡¯m an only child. I always wanted an older brother.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s at my house,¡± Carson suddenly says. ¡°Here? Up the road?¡± I ask to make sure.


    He nods at me. ¡°He¡¯s visiting for a while, so you might meet him soon.¡± Carson sits up and reaching for my hair, he tucks a couple of strands behind my ear. ¡°Demitri¡¯s also visiting. He¡¯s my brother¡¯s best friend.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a best friend?¡± I ask.


    Slowly, Carson nods. ¡°Damien. He¡¯s Demitri¡¯s younger brother. I haven¡¯t seen him in a while, though.¡±


    They sound like a tight group, and it makes me  feel better knowing Carson isn¡¯t as alone as I first thought. It has


    me admitting, ¡°I¡¯m d you have Alexei visiting. I was worried you were all alone up on the mountain.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you brought the flowers?¡± he asks, his eyes drifting affectionately over my face.


    ¡°Yeah, I just wanted you to know I was thinking of you.¡±


    Carson takes hold of my chin, and leaning forward, he presses a kiss to my mouth. When he pulls back an inch, his eyes lock on mine. His voice is low as he asks, ¡°How often did you think of me?¡±


    ¡°Way more than I should¡¯ve.¡± I scrunch my nose, then tell him the truth, ¡°All the time.¡±


    He searches my eyes, and not finding  the  answer,  he asks, ¡°How do you feel about me?¡±


    I stare at him for a moment, then go with the truth again. ¡°I think I fell for you somewhere between your second visit to the bar and the night you said goodbye.¡± I don¡¯t want him to feel bad, but I need to talk about it. ¡°It hurt when you just left like that. I don¡¯t feel it was fair. We  could¡¯ve  talked things out.¡±


    Carson pulls me against this chest and tucks my head beneath his chin. Wrapping his arms tightly around me, he says, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    I wrap my arms around his waist and savor being so close to him. ¡°You won¡¯t just up and leave me when we have a fight?¡±


    He presses a kiss on my hair. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re forgiven.¡± I snuggle against his chest. ¡°And I can get used to this.¡±


    ¡°Me holding you?¡± When I nod, he murmurs, ¡°Good.¡±

 67

    CARSON


    ¡°They¡¯re scattered through Europe like fucking cockroaches,¡± Alexei grumbles.


    ¡°Which means a lot of traveling,¡± Demitri says as he puts a hitlist together.


    I nce over the photos of the Albanians Demitri has gathered and recognize the two men from the club. Rudaj¡¯s cousins.


    I point at the one. ¡°This guy. Admir. He¡¯s trained.¡± ¡°You fought him?¡± Demitri asks.


    I shake my head. ¡°Hailey was there.¡± I nce between Alexei and Demitri. ¡°But from the way he moved it¡¯s clear he had training.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with him,¡± Demitri says.


    Alexei¡¯s eyes drop to the tag hanging from the chain around my neck. ¡°Let¡¯s do a check.¡±


    ncing down, I take hold of the tag and press the small button at the back. Instantly Alexei¡¯s phone sounds an rm.


    I wait for him to turn it off, then say, ¡°Yours.¡±


    He checks his panic button, and the signales through to my phone, then I say, ¡°I¡¯m thinking of getting one made for Hailey.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s	a	good	idea,¡±	Demitri	agrees.	¡°I¡¯ll	put	in	the order.¡±


    As Demitri goes to make the call, Alexei says, ¡°You really care for this girl?¡±


    There¡¯s no use in denying it anymore. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Bring her.¡± I freeze for a moment. ¡°I want to meet her.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t think it¡¯s too soon?¡± I ask, not sure how Hailey


    will handle meeting my brother.


    ¡°We¡¯ll eat together. I want to see if she¡¯s worthy of my brother.¡±


    I nod, knowing that once Alexei¡¯s set his mind on something, there¡¯s no changing it.


    ¡°Now,¡± he orders.


    ¡°If she¡¯s home,¡± I mutter. Leaving the armory, I head out of the house.


    During the walk to Hailey¡¯s cabin, my thoughts turn to Wednesday night. I only left her ce yesterday afternoon. We talked and kissed right through the night and morning, and it feels like a dream.


    One I can wake up from at any moment.


    As I near the cabin, everything looks quiet, and I start to doubt if she¡¯s home. Checking the time, I see it¡¯s just gone past ten in the morning. I walk up to the front door and knock. ncing around the area, I wait a couple of seconds before I knock again.


    ¡°I¡¯ming,¡± Hailey calls.


    I take a step back from the door and tuck my hands in the pockets of my coat. It takes another couple of seconds


    before she opens for me.


    I¡¯m met with Hailey peeking at me from behind the door. ¡°Hey, can you give me a minute? I¡¯m getting dressed.¡±


    My one eyebrow lifts, and cing my hand on the door, I push against it until it¡¯s no longer in my way. She¡¯s only wearing a t-shirt and panties, and the sight instantly makes me go hard.


    Stepping inside, I shut the door, and then my eyes take in every inch of her. ¡°I like what you¡¯re wearing now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Hailey¡¯s eyshes flutter, and a seductive smile forms around her full lips.


    I step closer until our bodies are only an inch from each other. Hailey tilts her head back, desire darkening her eyes into stormy pools.


    I ce a hand on her hip and slowly move it up beneath her shirt. When I reach the swell of her breast, my thumb skims over thece covering it.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for trouble,¡± I murmur.


    She nods as she lifts her arms, wrapping them around my neck. ¡°Oh, definitely.¡±


    Leaning down, I press a kiss to her mouth, then I say, ¡°Get dressed. Alexei wants to meet you.¡±


    The	desire	flees	from	her	face,	and	her	eyes	widen. ¡°Now?¡±


    Sliding my hand back down her side, I give her hip a squeeze. ¡°Now.¡±


    If it were up to me, I¡¯d strip the meager clothes she¡¯s wearing off and spend the day tasting every inch of her.


    ¡°Go,¡± I grind the word out, my control faltering. ¡°Okay.¡±


    When she turns away from me and walks toward the stairs, the sight of her ass draws a groan from me. ¡°Faster!¡±


    She lets out a chuckle as she darts up the stairs, and I reach down to adjust my cock.


    I nce around the kitchen and living room, and seeing a framed photo on the coffee table, I walk toward it. It¡¯s of an older couple and Hailey.


    Her parents.


    They have happy faces, just like their daughter.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    My eyes lock on Hailey¡¯s mother. She looks like a mother should, gentle and caring.


    I¡¯ve stopped wondering what it would¡¯ve been like  to have a mother, but I¡¯m d Hailey has this woman.


    I hear movement, and then Haileyes down  the stairs. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±


    Turning to her, I take in the jeans and sneakers. It¡¯s only then I realize I¡¯ve never seen Hailey wearing make-up or dressing up.


    She¡¯s just Hailey, and I love it.


    Holding my hand out to her, I say, ¡°Beautiful as always.¡± Sheys her palm against mine, and we link our fingers.


    Stepping out of the cabin, I take the keys from her and lock the door before dropping them in my pocket.


    As we turn up the road, Hailey asks, ¡°Why does Alexei want to meet me?¡±


    I nce down at her. ¡°Because you¡¯re important to me.¡±


    A wide smile stretches across her face. ¡°I am?¡±


    I nod, and her feet do a cute little skip before she darts in front of me. Keeping hold of my hand, she starts to walk backward.


    Her eyes sparkle at me with mischief. ¡°How important?¡±


    I tug her against me, and lifting my other hand to the back of her head, I hold her in ce as I im her mouth. I devour her lips and tongue the same way I n on eating her pussy until her breaths are nothing but quick puffs of air. Pulling	back	and	seeing	desire	clouding	her	eyes,	a satisfied grin tugs at the corner of my mouth, and then I


    answer her question, ¡°More than you¡¯ll ever know.¡±


    HAILEY


    Happiness isn¡¯t just a nine-letter word.


    It¡¯s standing in front of the only man who can set your body on fire with a mere look.


    It¡¯s staring into the eyes of the person who makes you feel more than you¡¯ve ever felt.


    It¡¯s holding the hand of the one you¡¯re falling hopelessly in love with.


    And it¡¯s an incredible feeling to fall for Carson.


    I wasn¡¯t looking for a rtionship. The timing¡¯s all wrong.


    We¡¯re opposites. And none of it matters.


    ¡°You¡¯re important to me too,¡± I whisper as I stare deep into his eyes. Then I pull my hand free from his. ¡°Which reminds me. I don¡¯t have your number.¡± I dig my phone out of my pocket and open the screen. ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    Carson slowly recites his number, and then he moves closer to see if I typed it in right. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s it.¡±


    When I save it under MM, Carson asks, ¡°What does that stand for?


    ¡°My man,¡± I grin at him, and then he stuns the living hell out of me as an actual full-blown smile forms on his face. ¡°Holy shit,¡± I breathe. ¡°You really need to smile more.¡±


    He lets out a chuckle as he pulls his own phone from the inner pocket of his coat. ¡°Your number?¡±


    I press dial, and when his phone rings, I say, ¡°Just save it.¡±


    I watch as he types in MW, and it makes my grin stretch impossible wide. Carson lifts a hand, and taking hold of a fist full of my hair, he yanks me to him, and then his mouth meets mine in a hotter than hell kiss.


    I grab hold of thepels of his coat and hang on for dear life. I could stand in the middle of the road all day kissing him.


    Too soon, he frees my mouth, and his voice is low and hoarse as he whispers, ¡°My woman.¡±


    Dean Winchester, who?


    My wildest fantasies have nothing on Carson. Especially when he looks at me as if it¡¯s taking all his self-control to not fuck me right here.


    Instead of me getting to cross public sex off my bucket list, Carson takes my hand again, and we continue walking.


    When his housees into sight, nerves begin to spin in my stomach.


    God, I hope his brother likes me.


    Reaching the front door, Carson keys in a code, and then the door just swings open. I¡¯m pulled into a work of art, and my lips part.


    Oh. My. God.


    The mountainside forms the walls on the left, while ss walls give a clear view of the pine forest on the right side of the house. The furnishings are minimalist and a pine tree encased in ss stands rooted between the kitchen and living room.


    ¡°Carson,¡± I breathe in awe. ¡°Your home is beautiful.¡±


    Then a spitting image of Carsones up from the stairs at the back of the house, and the moment our eyes meet, an eery feeling skitters down my spine.


    When Alexei stops a couple of steps away from me, I begin to see slight differences between him and Carson. Alexei¡¯s eyes are colder, his face impassive as if nothing on this can ruffle his feathers.


    Reaching my hand to him, I say, ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡±


    He stares at me until I start wondering whether I should just lower my hand. Then he smiles, and the eerie feeling is quickly reced with all my rm bells going off.


    This man is dangerous.


    My sixth sense screams at me to take a step back, to put distance between us, but somehow I remain rooted to the spot.


    Slowly, as if every move he makes is calcted, he takes hold of my hand. His palm is ice cold.


    His eyes never leave mine, and it bes a struggle to keep eye contact. Then suddenly, as if I passed some test, Alexei¡¯s features soften as he murmurs, ¡°I see why you like her, brother.¡±


    I let out a nervous chuckle as I pull my hand from his. Reverting to my default setting, I joke, ¡°I see the intensity thing runs in the family.¡±


    Myment makes Alexei chuckle.


    Another manes up the stairs, and instinctively, I inch closer to Carson¡¯s side.


    Unlike Alexei, he doesn¡¯t stare me down andes to shake my hand. ¡°Demitri,¡± he gives me his name before he walks away again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sit,¡± Carson says, and when I feel his hand on my lower back, I move toward the living room.


    Carson takes a seat next to me, and feeling his leg press against mine, I scoot as close to him as I can get. He reaches for my hand, and cing my palm on his thigh, he covers mine with his.


    Alexei sits down across from us, and then his eyes lock on me. ¡°You¡¯re from Chicago?¡±


    I nod, assuming Carson told his brother about me.


    ¡°Tell me about yourself,¡± Alexei says with a tone that sounds more like an order.


    ¡°I¡¯m a people person, and usually, I can get along with anyone.¡±


    I have my doubts about Alexei, though, seeing as he makes me feel more like prey than a human being.


    Alexei leans forward, and resting his forearms on his thighs, he gives me a brooding look. Only when I feel thoroughly ufortable does he ask, ¡°Why my brother?¡±


    I turn my head to Carson, and all the awkwardness I¡¯ve been feeling fades like mist before the sun. The corner of his mouth lifts, and he gives me a smile, and it makes me feel safe.


    I turn my eyes back to Alexei and answer, ¡°I haven¡¯t dated much, and I wasn¡¯t looking for a rtionship, but the moment I saw Carson, I was hooked. He piques my interest like no other. Just seeing him makes me smile. It¡¯s like¡­¡± I nce back to Carson, and our eyes meet, ¡°the moment he walked into my life, there was only him.¡±


    Carson lifts my hand and presses a kiss to the back before he settles my palm on his thigh again.


    There are so many things I love about Carson, but I want to keep them buried in my heart. I want to treasure them and not share them with the world.

 68

    CARSON


    Things are going much better than I expected. Letting go of Hailey¡¯s hand, I rise to my feet. ¡°I¡¯m making beef stroganoff for lunch.¡±


    ¡°You can cook?¡± Hailey asks as she gets up as well. I nod, then say, ¡°You can sit and rx.¡±


    She darts to my side and takes hold of my hand with both of hers. ¡°I want to watch you cook.¡±


    She¡¯s ufortable with Alexei, which isn¡¯t a surprise. It takes a while for people to warm up to him.


    Tightening my grip around her hand, I turn my eyes to my brother. ¡°Come sit by the ind.¡±


    Alexei gets up. ¡°I¡¯m just going to check on Demitri. I¡¯ll join you soon.¡±


    I pull Hailey to the kitchen and ask, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Feels like I¡¯m Red Riding hood, and your brother¡¯s the big bad wolf,¡± she mutters.


    I let go of her hand and lift both of mine to the sides of her neck. Locking eyes with her, I say, ¡°Alexei will never hurt you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± She pushes up on her toes and presses her mouth to mine. When she pulls back again, she asks, ¡°I can¡¯t cook for shit. Teach me how to make beef stroganoff.¡±


    I lower my hands to her hips, and lifting her, I set her down on the stone b in the middle of the kitchen.


    I take the ingredients from the fridge and cupboards.


    While I rinse off the mushrooms, I keep ncing at Hailey.


    I ce a cutting board next to her, and after every mushroom I cut into thin slices, she presses a kiss to the scruff on my jaw.


    When I¡¯ve cut thest one, she leans in and whispers against my ear, ¡°Is it weird that it¡¯s a turn-on watching you handle a knife.¡±


    She hasn¡¯t seen me handle a knife yet.


    I let out a chuckle, and wiping my hands on a cloth, I ask, ¡°Do you like forey?¡±


    There¡¯s still a lot I have to learn about Hailey. Like what makes her burn up with desire. Where she likes to be touched and what will make her scream my name in ecstasy.


    Slowly Hailey nods while she draws her bottom lip between her teeth.


    cing my hands on her thighs, I force her legs open and step between them. Leaning really close to her, my eyes lower to her mouth, and I drop my voice low as I say, ¡°Unless you want me to fuck you right here, you¡¯ll  stop doing that.¡±


    Hailey lets out a chuckle, and tilting her head, she presses a kiss to the side of my neck. ¡°Yeah? Is it a turn-on for you?¡±


    My hands move up to her sides, and my fingers curl into her shirt. ¡°Everything you do makes me want to fuck you.¡±


    Hailey¡¯s lips part against my skin, and then her teeth sink into me. The sting is light, but it makes me instantly hard. I yank her pelvis against mine so she can feel my hard as fuck cock.


    When she sucks on my neck, I growl, ¡°You¡¯re ying with fire.¡±


    ¡°Mmh¡­ will you kiss the burns better?¡±


    My hand darts to her jaw, and turning her face up, I take her mouth with all the hunger I feel. I fuck her with my tongue until her body trembles against mine, and  she moans for more.


    If Alexei and Demitri weren¡¯t here¡­ Christ, I¡¯d fuck Hailey until she couldn¡¯t walk. I¡¯d drain every ounce of energy from her body, leaving her sated and spent on my bed.


    Her hands find my hair, and her fingers tug at  the strands, and I almost forget we¡¯re not alone.


    I move my other hand back down to her thigh and brush my thumb over the crease, barely touching her pussy. Her hips buck forward, searching for more friction.


    ¡°Carson,¡± she whimpers against my mouth.


    I move my hand more until the pad of my thumb presses against the spot where her clit should be. Hailey¡¯s hands begin to move, roving down my neck and over my shoulders and back up again.


    The kiss spins out of control.


    ¡°Go back down,¡± I hear Demitri say, and it makes me pull back from Hailey.


    She quickly slides off the ind and begins to straighten her hair and shirt while trying to catch her breath.


    I let out a chuckle then call to Alexei and Demitri. ¡°It¡¯s safe toe up.¡±


    I hear Alexei¡¯sughter before he appears, a pleased smile around his lips.


    ¡°So much for cooking, eh?¡± he asks.


    ¡°I got distracted.¡± Taking hold of Hailey¡¯s hips, I lift her back onto the stone b and say, ¡°This time sit still.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± she replies, her cheeks still flushed from the moment we just shared.


    Taking a pan from a drawer, I set it on the stove, and when I begin to saute the mushrooms and strips of steak, I nce at Alexei. ¡°Isn¡¯t it time for a drink?¡±


    I sure as fuck need one.


    Alexei chuckles. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s drink.¡± He turns his attention to Hailey. ¡°What do you like?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you have soda?¡± she asks. Alexei opens the fridge then says, ¡°Only water.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have that then.¡± When he hands her a bottle, she murmurs, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Alexei pours three tumblers of vodka and sets one down next to the stove.


    After he¡¯s taken a sip of his drink, he asks Hailey, ¡°Where have you traveled?¡±


    ¡°Switzend is my first destination. I¡¯m thinking of going to Croatia next.¡±


    ¡°Why Croatia?¡± he asks.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen pictures of the most amazing waterfalls there.¡± ¡°Plitvice Lakes National Park,¡± Alexei says. ¡°That¡¯s where


    you¡¯ll find them.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been?¡± Hailey asks, visibly rxing. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s peaceful.¡±


    ¡°Where else have you traveled?¡± Hailey asks, and it¡¯s good to see her and Alexei findingmon ground.


    Alexei chuckles. ¡°It would be better for you to ask where I haven¡¯t been.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? Okay, where haven¡¯t you been?¡±


    Alexei actually has to think about the answer while he drinks more of the vodka. Then he mutters, ¡°Fuck, I can¡¯t think of any ces.¡±


    ¡°You have not seen the whole world,¡± Hailey argues. ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡±


    A genuine smile spreads over my brother¡¯s face, which is rare to see. ¡°I like you, little one.¡±


    Hailey grins, and then she winks at me. ¡°I just got the stamp of approval.¡±


    Shaking my head, I turn off the heat, a contented smile tugging at my mouth.


    HAILEY


    One thing¡¯s for sure, my man can cook.


    Leaning into Carson, I press a kiss to his cheek. ¡°That was delicious. I¡¯ll clean up.¡±


    I get up from the couch and gathering all the tes, I carry them to the kitchen.


    ¡°We¡¯re heading out,¡± I hear Alexei say, and it makes my eyebrows pop up.


    ¡°Keep me up to date with how it goes,¡± Carson replies.


    It doesn¡¯t take me long to clean the kitchen, and after hanging the cloth back in its ce, I walk to the living room.


    Alexei gets up, and I notice how Demitri moves at the exact same time.


    Alexeies to hug me, and I stiffen in his embrace. ¡°Keep my brother out of trouble,¡± he says.


    ¡°I can¡¯t make any promises,¡± I joke.


    I follow the men to the door and watch as they say goodbye. When Alexei and Demitri walk to an SUV that looks simr to the one Carson drives, I ask, ¡°What does Alexei do for a living?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a contractor, like me,¡± Carson answers as he shuts the door.


    We stare at each other for a moment. A spark explodes in the air between us, and the predatory look Carson gives me makes my heartbeat speed up until it¡¯s wildly hammering in my chest.


    Moving at the same time, our bodies crash together, and our mouthstch on to each other.


    The sexual tension that¡¯s been building since  Carson kissed me on Wednesday night has been driving me wild.


    Actually, it¡¯s been building since we met.


    Carson yanks my shirt over my head, and grabbing hold of my hips, he pushes me back until I m into the door.


    The heat in his eyes makes my abdomen clench with need, and then his mouth burns a hot path down my neck. When he reaches my breast, his teeth mp down on the sensitive flesh beneath thecy bra.


    Carson keeps going lower until he¡¯s kneeling in front of me. His eyes lock on mine as he undoes my jeans and drags them down my legs.


    Holy hotness.


    I step out of my sneakers and then kick the jeans to the side.


    Carson¡¯s hands move up my legs, from my calves to my hips, and then he tugs my panties down and buries his face between my legs.


    ¡°Oh, yes,¡± I gasp as my hands find his hair.


    He lifts my leg over his shoulder, and the moment his breath fans over my clit, my head falls back against the door. Using his tongue and teeth, he assaults me in a way I¡¯ve never been assaulted before. I tighten my grip on his hair as sounds begin to escape from me, everything from moans to whimpers to sighs of ecstasy.


    My climax builds quickly, and my body curls forward as my mouth opens on a pleasure-filled cry. The orgasm


    spasms through me, ripping shudders from my body until it feels like I¡¯m having a seizure.


    My legs go numb, and I sink down in front of Carson, slumping against his chest.


    I can¡¯t form words. I can¡¯t move.


    I can only feel.


    Carson¡¯s hands frame my face, and lifting my mouth to his, he makes me taste myself on his lips and tongue as he kisses whatever air I have left from my lungs.N?velDrama.Org content.


    I¡¯m a gasping mess of numb limbs when his arms slip beneath me, and he stands, lifting me to his chest. He carries me to his bedroom and drops me in the middle of the bed.


    I only take in a dark gray bedspread, and then Carson is all I see as he braces himself over me.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to fuck you,¡± he says, his voice  low  and almost sounding deadly.


    I nod quickly.


    ¡°Hard,¡± he grinds the word out through clenched teeth. I nod again.


    True to his word, Carson¡¯s hands move hard over my abdomen and up toward my breasts. His touch is biting as he squeezes both my breasts in his palms, and then thece is torn in half.


    His teethtch onto my nipple, and my back arches. He removes my hands from his shoulders and pins them


    against the mattress on either side of my head, and then he stares at my bare torso.


    ¡°Fucking perfect.¡± Letting go of my hands, he orders, ¡°Keep your arms there.¡±


    Themand makes heat re through my veins. ¡°Okay.¡±


    When he grabs hold of the hem of his shirt and yanks it off, I can only stare.


    There are tattoos everywhere. Tears cover his right shoulder, and as they spiral down his arm, they be smaller until they end with a tiny one on the back of his wrist.


    There¡¯s a double-headed eagle tattooed over his chest and an eight-pointed star on each of his corbones.


    Carson¡¯s abs look like they¡¯re carved from solid rock, and I end up counting eight before my attention is stolen by the fact that he¡¯s stepping out of his pants.


    I¡¯ve never seen anything hotter, and it makes me squirm with need.


    Yep, my wildest fantasies have nothing on Carson.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to enjoy your body,¡± I say, not hiding the fact that I¡¯m impressed with his cock.


    ¡°Not before I¡¯ve had my fill of yours,¡± he says as he takes hold of my thighs and spreads me wide open. ¡°I¡¯m going to take you bare.¡±


    ¡°You clean?¡± I ask. He nods.


    ¡°Then we¡¯re good.¡±

 69

    CARSON


    When I have Hailey spread wide before me, I ce my hands on her hips and drink in the feel of her skin as I move them up to her hard nipples.


    I crawl over her until her legs hang over mine, and then I lick her skin all the way from her sternum to her chin. The taste of her is intoxicating, and it strips me of thest of my control.


    I bring a hand to her jaw, and gripping her tightly, I keep her locked in ce as my mouth takes hers, rough and hungry, wet and dirty.


    I thrust my cock against her clit and up to her abdomen before grinding back down.


    ¡°Ah,¡± the sound explodes from Hailey¡¯s mouth into mine.


    Pushing my upper body up into a kneeling position, and taking hold of my cock, I line it with her entrance. I ce my hands on her abdomen, my fingers digging into her sides, and as I lock eyes with her, I thrust hard.


    Hailey gasps, her body arching as her warmth wraps tightly around me. My lips part, and then my body takes over as I begin to move relentlessly. The sound of our skin pping mixes with the moans spilling from Hayley.


    The faster I move and the deeper I dive, the louder her moans be until I¡¯m chasing a scream from her.


    Hailey¡¯s body curls up, and leaning on an elbow, she tries to touch me.


    I grab hold of her hand, and shoving it down above her head, I pullpletely out of her. Bracing my body over hers, I re down at her as I move her other arm in ce. ¡°Do you want toe?¡±


    ¡°God, yes,¡± she says breathlessly.


    ¡°Then keep your hands there,¡± I order.


    She nods quickly, her face flushed with anticipated pleasure.


    Keeping my hold on her wrists, I thrust back inside her, and she instantly clenches around me while letting out a satisfied cry.


    I pick up my pace until I¡¯m hammering into her, and I feel my own climax building.


    I move my free hand to her neck, and my fingers mp around her throat. Her pulse flutters against my fingers, and knowing I¡¯m close, I say, ¡°Come, baby.¡±


    Her body strains beneath mine. Her muscles trembling and tightening more with every thrust of my cock. I keep a relentless pace. Her moans grow louder and longer, and then they¡¯re reced with my name as she screams and begins to convulse.


    Her hips swivel as she grinds her pussy down on my cock.


    Pleasure zips down my spine, and I pound into her until my own orgasm forces my body down on hers. My cock jerks, and it feels as if my balls are trying to get inside her.


    My ass clenches and the jerking turns to short, quick thrusts until I lose my strength from the ecstasy pulsing through me.


    It takes a moment before I can lift my head, and I flex my fingers around her throat as I let go. Seeing the imprint I¡¯ve left on her skin makes me shower her neck with kisses, and then I manage to ask, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Lifting my head, I watch a wide smile blossom on her face as she nods. ¡°Hell yeah, I¡¯m more than okay,¡±  the wordse breathlessly.


    I have zero intention of pulling out of her andzily begin to grind my pelvis against hers.


    Letting go of her hands, I frame her face with both of mine, and then I press a soft kiss to her mouth. Slowly I deepen it, just wanting to taste her until I¡¯m good to go again.


    Between kisses, Hailey asks, ¡°Can I move my arms?¡±


    I nod, and the first ce her hands go to are the stars on my corbones.


    ¡°Do the tattoos mean anything, or did you just get them because you liked them.¡±


    I settle my forearms on either side of her head and stare down at her.


    The eight-pointed stars mean I¡¯m a high-ranking criminal. There¡¯s a tear on my right arm for every kill, and the double- headed eagle represents power and justice.


    ¡°I just liked them,¡± I lie.


    I should tell her the truth while she¡¯s naked beneath me and she can¡¯t run away.


    Still¡­ I don¡¯t.


    Instead, I seal her mouth with mine, and I kiss her until I¡¯m sure she¡¯s not thinking of any other questions to ask.


    My cock hardens again, and pulling out of Hailey, I grab hold of her hips and flip her over onto her stomach. I yank her ass up into the air and then m back inside  the warmth of her pussy.


    Taking hold of her arms, I pull them behind her back and grip her wrists tightly with my right hand. Keeping Hailey in ce, I take her hard.


    She muffles her cries against the bed, and it has me growling, ¡°I want to hear every sound you make.¡±


    She turns her head, her hair haphazardly in her face, her lips wide as she gasps with every thrust.


    Unable to resist, I p her left ass cheek, and it makes her clench tightly around my cock.


    ¡°Hot,¡± she gasps, unable to get anything more out.


    I p her ass again, this time as I thrust inside her, and it makes entering her much more pleasurable.


    ¡°Again,¡± she moans, pressing her ass back against me.


    Instead of giving her what she wants, I let go of her wrists and pull her up until her back is flush with my chest. Wrapping my right arm over her breasts, I keep her pinned to me as I reach around her front and p her pussy.


    She lets out a long moan as my mouth finds her pulse, and I suck on her skin as my thrusts slow down until I¡¯m


    plunging hard and deep inside her. I relish in every inch of her inner walls stroking my cock, and then I pinch her clit between my forefinger and thumb, and I begin to rub her.


    With both her hands, she grabs hold of my forearm, and her nails dig into my skin. Her body strains against the grip I have on her.


    ¡°Come, Hailey,¡± I grunt, my own breaths rushing from my lungs.


    She shakes her head, strands of her hair sticking to her skin. ¡°Can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You can.¡± I let go of her and turn her onto her back. Lowering myself over her until our bodies are touching from chest to toes, I enter her again. I move my hands down, and parting her with my thumbs, I rub my pelvis against her clit every time I sink in deep.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she whimpers, her fingers finding the hair on the back of my head.


    Feeling her breasts rub against my chest and her warm skin touching mine, it pushes me closer to my own release.


    I press my palm against her clit, and rub her hard as I resume hammering into her.


    Pressing my forehead to hers, I whisper against her mouth, ¡°Come, baby.¡± I nip at her lips. ¡°Come for me.¡±


    She tightens her hold around my neck and pushes herself up against me, and then finally, she starts to convulse, a high-pitched scream tearing from her.


    My own orgasm chases hers, and I ride it out with my eyes locked on Hailey¡¯s.


    This time when wee down from the ecstasy, there¡¯s no smile blossoming on Hailey¡¯s face. Instead, her eyes begin to shimmer, and then she buries her face in my neck.


    ¡°Did I hurt you?¡± I ask, worried I was too rough.


    She shakes her head, and her voice sounds small as she says, ¡°Just overwhelmed.¡±


    I shower the side of her head with kisses as I wrap my arms around her.


    With Hailey vulnerable in my arms, a new  emotion unfurls in my heart. It¡¯s fragile and raw, and the moment I feel her tears on my skin, it shoots its roots right through my soul.


    HAILEY


    I don¡¯t mean to cry, but with Carson holding me as if I mean more to him than life itself, I can¡¯t keep the tears back.


    Still filled with him and his body covering every inch of me, I¡¯ve never been happier. My body is spent, and satisfaction buzzes over my skin.


    I lost myself in Carson as he consumed my soul and dominated my body. I have no idea how much time has passed. I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m missing my shift at the bar.


    What overwhelmed me was when he whispered e, baby¡¯ to me, and my body listened. Up until then, my body


    was frustratingly refusing to reach climax. But when he whispered the order, it felt like I came apart at the seams.


    I shattered with the most powerful orgasm I¡¯ve ever had.


    With his eyes never leaving mine as we found our pleasure, it felt like our souls connected.


    Maybe I¡¯m just overemotional from having the best sex of my life, but I can¡¯t stop the words from spilling over my lips, ¡°I love you.¡±


    I¡¯ll probably regret saying it to him once my mind is clear and my hormones aren¡¯t a mess.


    Carson moves back, and his eyes find mine. He doesn¡¯t look ufortable because of what I just said, but he doesn¡¯t acknowledge it either.


    Instead, he pulls out of me, and then he gets up and tugs me off the bed. ¡°Come.¡±


    His fingers weave with mine, and then he leads my shaky legs to the bathroom. He turns on the faucets in the shower, and once the water is warm, we step under the spray. Instead of using a cloth or loofah, Carson squirts body wash onto his hand and works it into ather. He begins to wash my body, working his way from my shoulders down to between my legs.


    I¡¯m sensitive, and as if he knows this, he keeps his touch gentle.


    When he reaches for the body wash again, I say, ¡°Let me.¡± I take the bottle from him and squirt some into my palm.


    Starting with his shoulders, I get a good look at his body and the tattoos as my hands glide over his skin.


    ¡°I always thought hermits were old men sitting on the porches of their cabins with their hunting rifles, threatening to kill anyone who trespasses on their property,¡± I say as my fingers trail over his abs.


    Lifting my eyes to Carson¡¯s, I smile. ¡°Not hot men with tattoos who are wild in bed.¡±


    He lifts his hand to my face and brushes his thumb over my cheek. ¡°Do you feel better?¡±


    I scrunch my nose. ¡°Sorry for crying all over you.¡±


    Carson¡¯s fingers move to my chin, and then he leans down and presses a tender kiss to my lips. Lifting his head, he asks, ¡°Why did you cry?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Any girl would cry after having three orgasms,¡± I joke, trying to lighten the mood. Carson just stares at me until I admit, ¡°I just felt emotional.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because	I¡¯ve	never	experienced	anything	like	that before.¡±


    His hand moves to the side of my neck. ¡°You said you loved me.¡±


    Shoot.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Feeling a little self-conscious, I lower my eyes to his chest, ¡°Throes of passion and all.¡±


    Carson¡¯s thumb presses under my chin, nudging my face back up. When our eyes meet, he asks, ¡°So you didn¡¯t mean it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too early.¡± ¡°Says who?¡±


    I shrug. ¡°People.¡±


    ¡°Fuck people.¡± He steps closer to me, and his eyes capture mine with an intensity I¡¯ll probably never get used to. ¡°Do you love me?¡±


    Do I?


    I was lost the two weeks he stayed away from me.


    How would I feel if he left me right now?


    I¡¯d probably cry myself to death. I won¡¯t recover quickly.


    I¡¯ll miss him terribly. I¡¯d be lost all over again. ¡°Yes,¡± I whisper.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m happy whenever you¡¯re near. I feel safe with you.¡± I pause as I dig deeper, my gaze remaining locked with his. ¡°I feel you in my soul.¡±


    When he keeps quiet, I say, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m probably weirding you out.¡± I turn off the faucets and step out of the shower.


    I reach for a towel on the warming rack, and then Carson takes hold of my hips, and he presses a kiss to my shoulder. ¡°I want to hear it.¡±


    I turn to face him. My gaze drifts over his features, and seeing that he¡¯s not ufortable at all, I say, ¡°I love you.¡± He leans down and captures my mouth in another tender kiss, and then I get a p on the ass before he reaches for a


    towel.


    ¡°So¡­¡± I start to dry myself, ¡°Are you into BDSM stuff?¡±


    Carson chuckles, and his mouth curves up into a devilish grin. ¡°Would you be okay with it?¡±


    ¡°If I get a safe word,¡± I reply with more bravery than I feel.


    ¡°Stars?¡± he asks.


    I begin to nod. ¡°Stars sounds good.¡±


    He chuckles again, and wrapping his hand around the back of my neck, he tugs me closer and presses a kiss to my forehead. ¡°I¡¯m not into BDSM.¡±


    I let out a relieved breath as I follow him out of the bathroom. Carson heads into his walk-in closet, and I follow after him. I nce over all the pairs of ck cargo pants, the ck shirts, and coats that hang on the left side. On the right are normal-ish clothes, meaning all the grays and whites.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like color,¡± Iment as I nce over the collection of watches, bracelets, and rings that are held on a stand that¡¯s situated in the middle of the closet.


    ¡°Color makes you stand out,¡± he answers while pulling on a pair of cargo pants.


    ¡°Well, I hate to break it to you¡­¡± I take the shirt he holds out to me and shrug it on, ¡°but you will stand out no matter what you wear.¡±


    ¡°I managed to follow you for five weeks without you knowing,¡± he reminds me.


    ¡°Wait? Five?¡±


    Carson puts on a shirt, then he takes hold of my hand and pulls me out of the closet. ¡°I followed you home the first


    night we met.¡±


    I tug against his hold so he¡¯ll stop walking. ¡°Really?¡±


    He nods, his eyes sharpening on my face as he checks for my reaction.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just walk me home like a normal guy?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m not normal.¡±


    Oh, my introvert.


    ¡°That¡¯s one of the reasons I fell for you.¡±

 70

    CARSON


    Reaching the bar, I lean against a wall and cross my arms over my chest to wait for Hailey.


    My thoughts turn to the past three days. We¡¯ve spent every second together except for when she had to be at work.


    I now know every inch of her body.


    I¡¯ve heard her whimper, moan, and scream my name. I¡¯ve seen the love in her eyes while I came inside her. I¡¯ve held her while she slept.


    And still, it¡¯s not enough.


    It will never be enough.


    I close my eyes at the thought that I have to tell her who I really am. My whole being revolts against the idea.


    I¡¯ll lose her.


    I can¡¯t. Fuck.


    With the threat of an attack from the Albanians, I know I¡¯m running out of time. I can feel it. It¡¯s like a storm brewing on the horizon.


    My head snaps toward the bar, and a secondter, Haileyes out.


    ¡°Hey, handsome,¡± she smiles at me.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I murmur as I push away from the wall. I wrap my arms around her and press a quick kiss to her mouth. ¡°How was work?¡±


    ¡°Same as yesterday.¡± She wraps her arm around my waist, and I keep mine around her shoulders as we begin to walk home.


    My eyes keep scouring our surroundings, my body on high alert.


    Hailey tilts her head back and looks up at the  stars. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s beautiful here?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± My gaze turns to her face. ¡°But it¡¯s nothingpared to you.¡±


    She lets out a chuckle and snuggles against my side, cing her other hand on my abs.


    ¡°It feels like a dream.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I ask, tucking my free hand in my pocket. ¡°Us.¡±


    The rm sounds from my phone, and my entire body goes ice cold. Yanking the device out, the air rushes from my lungs.


    Alexei.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hailey asks. I pull free from her, and grabbing her hand, I begin to run, dragging her behind me.


    ¡°Carson!¡± Hailey shrieks, but I don¡¯t have time to exin things to her.


    My brother needs me.


    I¡¯m just about to activate his tracking device when my phone begins to ring, and Ie to a dead stop in the


    middle of the road.


    Hailey gasps for air as I growl into the speaker, ¡°Kod.¡±


    ¡°Bratstvo,¡± Alexei mutters. ¡°Sorry. The fucker I was subduing grabbed hold of my chain and pressed the button by ident.¡±


    ¡°My fucking heart,¡± I snap at him. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    I close my eyes and take a deep breath. ¡°Blyad¡¯,¡±  I mutter, pins and needles still spreading over my body from the fright.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Alexei says again. ¡°I have Demitri. You think anyone can get past him?¡±


    No.


    I take another deep breath. ¡°Have you found the cousins?¡±


    ¡°No, still looking. I¡¯m working my way up the food chain. Watch your back. They have photos of you and the little one.¡±


    ¡°What photos?¡±


    ¡°It looks like you¡¯re standing outside a restaurant.¡±


    Fuck.


    Hailey ces her hand on my bicep, and she gives me a worried look. Thankfully she can¡¯t understand Russian.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯m alone,¡± I mutter. ¡°Be safe.¡± ¡°You too.¡±


    We end the call, and then I take another breath to calm my racing heart.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°False rm.¡±


    She sits down on the road and then lies back, her arms syed at her sides. ¡°God, I¡¯ve never run that fast before. I need a minute to recover.¡±


    That makes two of us. My fucking hands are shaking.


    They never shake. Christ.


    I crouch next to Hailey and nce around us, even more on alert after the scare.


    It¡¯s only happened once before, and just like then, it almost gave me a heart attack.


    ¡°What rm was it? For the house?¡± Hailey asks.


    The rm means I have a couple of hours to save Alexei.N?velDrama.Org content.


    If I¡¯m lucky.


    It means death.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I hold my hand out to Hailey, and when she takes hold of mine, I pull her to her feet. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Hey, it happens. As long as everything is fine.¡±


    I ce my hand behind her neck and pull her to me. We start to walk again, and as we reach her house, I ask, ¡°My ce or yours.¡±


    ¡°Mine,¡± she replies. ¡°I have zero energy to walk up the mountain after the impromptu exercise.¡±


    I take Hailey¡¯s keys from her, and after we step into the house, I lock the door and nce around the kitchen and living room. Heading up the stairs, I do the same with the bathroom and bedroom.


    ¡°Are you looking for something?¡± Hailey asks as she shrugs out of her jacket.


    I shake my head. ¡°Just making sure it¡¯s safe.¡±


    Her mouth curves up in a smile. ¡°Aww¡­¡± She drops the jacket on the floor then falls onto her bed. ¡°Sleeeeep.¡± She turns onto her side and holds her hand out to me. ¡°And my man.¡±


    I take off my boots and socks and remove my coat. Setting my phone down on the bedside table, I lie down next to her. I hold my arm open so she can snuggle into my side.


    Hailey rests her head on my chest and lets out a contented sigh. ¡°Heaven.¡±


    What the fuck would I have done if Alexei was really in


    trouble? Dragged Hailey along? Locked her in my house?


    Fuck.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± she asks. ¡°Us.¡±


    ¡°What about us?¡±


    ¡°How happy I am.¡± I press a kiss to her hair and tighten my arm around her. Bringing my other hand up, I adjust a couple of the strands sticking up from her hair and kiss her again. ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±


    I¡¯ve been lying to you.


    I¡¯m an assassin.


    I kill people for a living.


    Hailey lifts her head and looks at me. ¡°What?¡±


    I stare into her eyes and try to force the words over my lips, but instead, I say, ¡°I love you.¡±


    The smile I love more than anything spreads over her face. ¡°You do?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She stretches to reach my mouth and presses a soft kiss to my lips, and then she getsfortable again. ¡°Like I said. Heaven.¡±


    I close my eyes against the truth that¡¯s haunting me.


    Tomorrow.


    I¡¯ll tell her tomorrow.


    HAILEY


    When we reach Gimmelwald, Carson parks the car. I climb out and do a total three-sixty turn, taking in the quiet vige and mountains. It¡¯s surrounded by alpine splendor.


    Carson takes hold of my hand, and we start to walk down the cobbled path.


    ¡°The vige looks deserted,¡± I mention when I don¡¯t see anyone.


    ¡°I think only a hundred people live here. Maybe less.¡± ¡°Where are they?¡±


    ¡°Indoors.¡± After a moment, he says, ¡°I almost built the house here.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too quiet.¡±


    ¡°Says the hermit,¡± I tease him.


    Carson gestures at the houses. ¡°Look at the amazing architecture. It¡¯s been around for hundreds of years.¡±


    There¡¯s so much history here.


    Silence falls between us, and wee to a stop and just stare at the mountains for a couple of minutes.


    ¡°ces	like	this	make	me	think	about	everything,¡±	I whisper.


    ¡°About?¡±


    ¡°Life. Death. The meaning of everything.¡± ¡°You think there¡¯s a meaning?¡±


    I turn my gaze to Carson. ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡±


    He thinks for a moment, then shakes his head. ¡°This world is chaos. The wars. The good and the evil. Love and hate. The guy working a nine-to-five job until he dies. The old woman dying of loneliness in an old age home. There¡¯s more darkness than light. Everyone looks for a purpose, but if you take a step outside of yourfort zone and look at every single thing, you realize there¡¯s nothing but chaos.¡±


    ¡°There can be beauty in chaos,¡± I say as I turn my body to face him. I lift my hand to his jaw and brush my fingers over the stubble. ¡°A loving touch.¡± My lips curve up. ¡°A caring smile.¡± Standing on my toes, I press a kiss to his mouth. ¡°Connecting with someone.¡± My eyes meet Carson¡¯s. ¡°It¡¯s the little things that make life worth living.¡±


    Letting go of his hand, I pick a flower and hold it out to him.


    Carson takes the flower from me and stares at it. ¡°Everything has a purpose.¡±


    Carson lifts his eyes to mine. ¡°What¡¯s the purpose of a cockroach?¡±


    I let out a bark ofughter, and it echoes through the mountains. Covering my mouth, I nce around to see if I disturbed anyone, but the streets are still deserted. ¡°Oops.¡± I turn my gaze back to Carson, then answer him, ¡°They take care of the trash. Like flies, the little shits eat anything.¡±


    Shaking his head, his lips curve up. He lifts a hand to the side of my head, his eyes filled with tenderness. ¡°You¡¯re extraordinary.¡±


    ¡°Emphasis on the ordinary,¡± I joke, and taking hold of his hand, I pull him back to the car. ¡°Let¡¯s go find food.¡±


    We spend the day driving from town to town and gorging on the local foods which I buy for us. Carson and I had an hour-long argument about who will pay for what, and only when I threatened to travel alone did he give in to letting me pay for our food.


    Carson parks the car in front of his house, and as we get out, his phone begins to ring.


    He answers in Russian, and I listen even though I don¡¯t understand a single word. It¡¯s just hot hearing him talk in his nativenguage.


    I enter the code he showed me a couple of days ago, and we walk into the house.


    He holds the phone against his chest, and pressing a kiss to my temple, he says, ¡°I have to take care of this. I won¡¯t be long.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    I watch as he walks to the other side of the house, talking on the phone again as he takes the stairs down to his office. It¡¯s the only room I haven¡¯t seen yet.


    I walk to the kitchen and grab a bottle of water from the fridge. I take a couple of sips, and my eyes go to the paper towels. When I found out Carson kept the flowers and he¡¯s drying them out, it made me happy.


    I set the bottle down, and lifting the topyer of paper towels, I peek at the flowers. ¡°They¡¯re as dry as they¡¯ll ever be,¡± I mumble.


    I cover them again, and taking the stairs up, I head to the bedroom. I strip out of my clothes, and walking into the bathroom, I open the faucets in the shower. I take my time, and by the time I¡¯m dressed in a pair of shorts and a t-shirt, there¡¯s still no sign of Carson.


    Going back down, I walk to the stairs leading to his office and nce down at the closed door.


    I go curl up on the couch and stare at the pine forest on the other side of the window. Silence wraps around me, and after a couple of minutes, I fall asleep.


    I wake up to Carson lifting me to his chest. ¡°Hey,¡± I mumble sleepily.


    ¡°Shh¡­ sleep, baby,¡± he murmurs as he carries me to bed.


    ¡°Are you done with work?¡± I ask as I rub my cheek against his shoulder.


    ¡°Sorry it took so long.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize.¡±


    Heys me down on the left side of the bed, and before he¡¯s done showering, I¡¯m fast asleep again.

 71

    CARSON


    When Ie out of the shower and see Hailey¡¯s asleep again, I walk to her side of the bed and pull the covers over her shoulder. Leaning down, I press a kiss to her temple.


    I straighten back up and stare at her beautiful sleeping face, and it makes the love I feel for her spread through every part of my body.


    I never knew it was possible to love someone so much.


    She¡¯s be my world, and I¡¯ll do anything to keep her.


    I brush a strand of her hair away from her face, and then I walk out of the room. Heading back to the armory, I make sure to lock the door so Hailey can¡¯t get in.


    I take a seat behind the monitors and dial Alexei¡¯s number. My eyes go from one screen to the next, searching for any trace of Rudaj¡¯s cousins. The one screen shows all underground chatter. CCTV footage shes on the other, my facial recognition software checking every face.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Alexei answers.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got nothing,¡± I mutter. ¡°It¡¯s like they fucking disappeared.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m heading to Budapest. Viggo was spotted there.¡±


    ¡°No sign of Admir, though,¡± I say, and leaning back in the chair, I let out a sigh. ¡°You think they¡¯re together?¡±


    ¡°It will make the job easier, but no. The first thing you do when shit goes down is split up.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I agree. ¡°I think Admir is still in Switzend. He¡¯s going toe after me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you need toy low. Maybe you should go to the safe house. Stay there until I¡¯ve taken care of them.¡±


    How the fuck would I exin that to Hailey? She wouldn¡¯t go with me.N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Not yet. We¡¯ll stay close to home,¡± I say. The windows are bulletproof, and the best thieves will need a shitload of time to break the code to get inside. I¡¯m rigged for war. My home is more secure than any safe house.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t told her yet?¡± Alexei asks.


    ¡°No. I¡¯ll tell her tomorrow.¡± I let out another sigh.


    I can feel the storm brewing, and it will be here soon.


    ¡°You¡¯re running out of time. If they attack, she¡¯s going to find out the hard way,¡± Alexei warns me.


    I know.


    Christ, I know.


    The monitor beeps, and it zeroes in on the side profile of a face. ¡°Hold on, I¡¯ve got a hit.¡± I move closer and check the details. ¡°Seventy-four percent possibility for Admir. I can¡¯t see his whole face. Shows Geneva.¡± I zoom out and check the surroundings. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s him. This guy is at a park with kids.¡±


    ¡°Probably a lookalike. Keep searching,¡± Alexei voices his thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m getting on the ne. Call me if you find anything.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°Watch your back,¡± he reminds me again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    We end the call, and I read through the underground chatter.


    Where the fuck are you?


    The hours begin to slip away, and it¡¯s close to three am when a message pops up on my screen.


    Nightcrawler: AR info. What¡¯s it worth to you?


    AR	stands	for	Adrim	Rudaj,	so	the	odds	are	the information is real. I type out a reply.


    Ubiytsa CK: Sample Nightcrawler: Hailey Welsh Fuck.


    Ubiytsa CK: 500K Nightcrawler: 1M


    Ubiytsa CK: ept


    Nightcrawler: AR knows where you are. Attack imminent. Twenty-three men. VR is in Budapest. It¡¯s a trap for AK.


    I dial Alexei¡¯s number to let him know what I just learned. ¡°Yes,¡± he answers.


    ¡°Budapest is a trap. Viggo¡¯s there.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a fucking trap. You think I¡¯d go in blind?¡± Alexei bites out.


    ¡°Just be careful.¡±


    Another messagees through, and I skim over it.


    Nightcrawler: Payment ¨C 0007890124


    I continue rying the information, ¡°Admir knows where I am. The informant says he¡¯sing with  twenty-three men.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t leave your fucking house,¡± Alexei warns me. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of Viggo and thene to you. Justy low for two days.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    We end the call, and I make the payment to the ount.


    Ubiytsa CK: Closed


    Leaning back in the chair, I stare at the security monitors from the cameras positioned around the house. It¡¯s quiet¡­ for now.


    Getting up, I leave the armory, making sure to lock the door, and when I get to the bedroom, I lie down beside Hailey. I push my arm beneath her head and pull her to me.


    She throws her leg over mine and snuggles into my side.


    Problems. So many fucking problems.


    How will she react when she finds out who I am?


    Will we get through thising war without it tearing us apart?


    Is her love for me strong enough to ovee the lies I¡¯ve told her?


    I tighten my arms around her and press my lips to her hair.


    I can¡¯t lose Hailey.


    HAILEY


    I¡¯m busy making scrambled eggs when my phone starts ringing.


    Seeing it¡¯s my mom, I turn off the stove and answer, ¡°Hi, Mom.¡±


    ¡°Hey, sweetheart. I was just thinking about you and wanted to hear your voice before I head to bed. How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m great, just made scrambled eggs,¡± I reply. I nce in the direction of the living room to make sure Carson hasn¡¯te up from his mancave sh office, then say, ¡°Remember that guy I told you about? Carson.¡±


    ¡°Yes. The recluse?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the one,¡± I grin. ¡°I didn¡¯t scare him off.¡± ¡°I told you not to worry,¡± Mom says.


    ¡°We¡¯re dating,¡± I drop the bomb.


    ¡°Is it serious?¡± I can hear the concern in my mom¡¯s voice. ¡°Yes. Very serious,¡± I answer honestly, not wanting to


    hide anything from my parents.


    ¡°How old is he? What does he do for a living? Take a photo of his ID and send it to me,¡± Mom starts doing what she does best  worry about me.


    ¡°He¡¯s twenty-five and in construction like Daddy. I¡¯ll send you the photo. He¡¯s really nice. You¡¯ll love him.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure about starting a rtionship while you¡¯re traveling? I don¡¯t want you changing your ns because of a guy,¡± Mom says exactly what I expected to hear.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to change my ns. He¡¯s showing me all the viges I want to see in Switzend. I¡¯m sure when I go to Croatia, he¡¯lle to visit me, and I cane back for a weekend here and there.¡±


    It will suck not being close to Carson every day, though.


    ¡°I just worry about you, sweetheart. People do stupid things for love, and I don¡¯t want you giving up your dream for a man.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t, Mom. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    Mom sounds relieved when she says, ¡°Tell me more about him.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s Russian. He moved to Switzend when he was sixteen to be closer to his older brother, whom I¡¯ve met. Their parents passed away, so it¡¯s just the two of them. They¡¯re very close.¡± I nce around the kitchen and living room. ¡°He has a beautiful house he had built, so I guess he¡¯s doing pretty well financially.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. You need someone with ambition.¡± Mom voices her opinion.


    ¡°He looks at me like I¡¯m the only woman on the,¡± I blurt out. ¡°I¡¯ve never experienced anything like this, Mom. It feels like I¡¯ve found my soul mate.¡±


    ¡°Oh, honey, just don¡¯t end up being the one who loves the most.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask while spearing a piece of egg. I pop it into my mouth, and scrunching my nose, I spit it out and empty the pan in the trash.


    Yuck, I can¡¯t cook to save my life.


    ¡°In any rtionship, there¡¯s always the one who loves more, who gives in first, who sacrifices a little more so the other person can be happy.¡±


    ¡°Not with you and Dad,¡± I argue.


    ¡°Even with your father and me. Have you ever seen him angry with me?¡±


    Come to think of it, no. ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t just hit the brakes on loving Carson.¡±


    ¡°Just don¡¯t lose your individuality, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡±


    Suddenly Carson¡¯s hands settle on my hips, and he presses a kiss to my shoulder. He nces at the pan, and I point at the trash, giving him an apologetic look.


    Carson chuckles, and pulling a clean pan from the drawer, he sets it down on the stove before walking to the fridge to get eggs.


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s also an excellent cook, so I won¡¯t starve,¡± I tell my mother.


    ¡°You were never one for the kitchen,¡± Mom teases me. ¡°It¡¯s time for bed. Take care, sweetheart. We love you.¡±


    ¡°Love you too, Mom. Sweet dreams.¡±


    We end the call, and then I grin at Carson. ¡°I need to send my parents a photo of your ID. You know, for incase you kidnap me and make me your sex ve.¡±


    Carson lets out a burst ofughter as he cracks the eggs into a bowl. ¡°Would you have a problem with it  if  I kidnapped you and fucked you until you couldn¡¯t walk?¡±


    My abdomen clenches. ¡°Definitely not. Just throw food into the deal.¡±


    He turns his face to me and leans a little closer. ¡°Kiss me.¡±


    I ce my hands on his jaw, and lifting onto my toes, I press a soft kiss to his lips.


    ¡°More,¡± he murmurs.


    I smile against his mouth, and then I give him what he wants until we¡¯re both breathless.


    ¡°Breakfast can wait until muchter,¡± I say as I take hold of his hand and pull him out of the kitchen. ¡°I want to do dirty things to you.¡±


    Reaching the living room, I push him down on the couch. I drag my shorts and panties down my legs and climb onto hisp. Our mouthstch onto each other as I pull down his zipper, and freeing his cock, I position him at my entrance. Lowering myself onto him, shudders spread through my body from how good he feels.


    Carson grips hold of my hips, moving my body at the pace he wants, fast and hard. My fingers curl into the hair at the nape of his neck as I get lost in everything he makes me feel.


    The way he looks at me as if I¡¯m the only person he loves, the only one he¡¯ll ever love.


    It makes me feel treasured.

 72

    CARSON


    Last I spoke with Alexei, he was about to zero in on Viggo.


    But Admir is the one I¡¯m worried about. He¡¯ll e prepared. Christ, I can feel time¡¯s running out. Gut instinct tells me they¡¯re close.


    I¡¯m on high alert, my eyes keep darting around, waiting for them to attack.


    We stop outside the bar, and absentmindedly, I give Hailey a kiss.


    My muscles tense, and I nce around us again. Reaching for the chain around my neck, I take it off and ce it around Hailey¡¯s neck. I tuck the tag under her shirt.


    ¡°You love this chain,¡± she says, a happy smile on her face.


    ¡°I want you to wear it.¡± I press another kiss to her mouth then nudge her toward the entrance. I follow her inside and make sure it¡¯s safe before I say, ¡°I¡¯ll see you after work.¡±


    Stepping outside again, I walk to the side and, taking out my phone, I dial Alexei¡¯s number.


    ¡°Da,¡± he barks. ¡°They¡¯re close.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just finished Viggo. It will take me an hour and a half to get to you.¡±


    At least there¡¯s one cousin less to worry about.


    ¡°Hailey¡¯s	wearing	the	tracker.	Activate	it.	I¡¯ll	call	you every thirty minutes. If you don¡¯t hear from me, get to her.¡±


    ¡°Carson,¡± Alexei growls. ¡°Take your fucking girl and get to the safe house.¡±


    I walk back into the bar. ¡°We¡¯re leaving. Just activate the fucking tracker.¡±


    This is the moment I¡¯ve been dreading. I can¡¯t put it off


    any longer. Hailey has to know so I can protect her better.


    ¡°Done.	I	have	eyes	on	you,¡±	Alexei	says	after	he activated the device Hailey¡¯s wearing.


    ¡°Thirty minutes,¡± I remind him. ¡°Got it. Be careful.¡±


    We end the call, and I walk to the counter, telling Lars, ¡°Get Hailey for me.¡±


    ¡°Hailey,¡±	he	calls	into	the	storage	room.	¡°Carson¡¯s looking for you.¡±


    Shees	out	carrying	a	crate	of	sses.	¡°Forget something?¡±


    Shaking my head, I walk to her, and I take the crate from her hands. I set it down on the counter. ¡°We need to go.¡±


    ¡°Where? I¡¯m working.¡±


    I drag her out of the bar and tighten my hold on her hand.


    ¡°Carson, I have work to do.¡±


    Fuck.


    ¡°Just trust me. I¡¯ll tell you what¡¯s going on as soon as we¡¯re safe.¡±


    Confusionces her words as she asks, ¡°Safe? What are you talking about?¡±


    She pulls against my hold at the same time a man I haven¡¯t seen beforees out of a side street to our left.


    ¡°Move behind me,¡± I say as I slow my pace a little. ¡°What? Why?¡± she asks, not noticing we¡¯re in shit. Another manes from our right.


    ¡°Behind me, Hailey.¡± I yank her so she¡¯ll move, and then I let go of her hand. Still holding the phone in my hand, I press dial on Alexei¡¯s number.


    The moment I lift the device to my ear, theye at us. I drop the phone, knowing Alexei will still be able to hear what happens.


    More men start to crawl out of the fucking shadows. ¡°Carson,¡± Hailey whimpers.


    ¡°Stay behind me.¡±


    When the first guy is within reaching distance, I move forward. I thwart the swing he takes at me and grab hold of his arm. mming down on his elbow, I break his arm, and then I lunge at the next guy.


    Instinct takes over, and I just keep moving from man to man.


    A palm to the nose, shoving the bone back into the brain.


    A kick to the chest while I turn to elbow another in the throat.


    Wrapping my arm around a neck and snapping it like a twig.


    The dance of death.


    This is who I am. My feet find a rhythm, my hands the deadly weapons they were always meant to be.


    ¡°Carson!¡± Hailey screams, fear staining her always bubbly voice.


    My eyes snap to her, and Ie to a sudden stop.


    ¡°Admir,¡± I call out, so Alexei will hear if he¡¯s still on the line. ¡°The fucker has a gun to Hailey¡¯s head.¡±


    ¡°The fucking phone,¡± Admir shouts, and one of the men crushes the device under the heel of his boot.


    I know what¡¯sing, and I can¡¯t do shit because they will not hesitate to shoot Hailey. I have to let them take me. I have to y their game to give Alexei time to get to us.


    All that matters is keeping Hailey alive for as long as I can.


    Christ, they¡¯re going to hurt her.


    Hurry, Alexei.


    She lets out a terrifying cry, and then there¡¯s a blow to the back of my head.


    HAILEY


    I can¡¯t process anything. Shock pricks at my skin like thorns, and it makes time warp.


    One second, Carson¡¯s dragging me out of the bar, and the next, we¡¯re attacked by a group of men, and he turns into some badass ninja.


    The barrel of the gun digs into my temple, and as a manes up behind Carson, I let out a cry, unable to form any words to warn him.


    The man ms a gun against Carson¡¯s head, and he drops to his knees before slumping to the ground.


    God. Oh, God.


    What¡¯s going on? Who are these men? Why are they attacking us?


    My mind speeds up until my thoughts turn into a messy blur.


    Headlights from a car fall over us, and fear sinks cold and desperate into my bones.


    ¡°Move,¡± the man Carson called Admir orders, and he shoves me hard.


    My feet stumble toward Carson, but then I¡¯m yanked away from his unconscious body and shoved toward the car.


    No.


    I swing around, but before I can try to punch Admir, he trains the gun right between my eyes. He nods his head toward Carson. ¡°I will fucking kill him. Right now. You, I can still use.¡±


    Oh my God. Oh my God. Oh my God.


    Panic makes my breaths race over my lips, and my arms shoot up in a surrendering motion. ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Get in the car,¡± he orders.


    Instinct tells me to run. To just run as fast and far as I can.


    My heart makes my feet move toward the car because I won¡¯t risk Carson¡¯s life.


    ¡°Hailey,¡± Lars calls from the bar¡¯s entrance. I nce over my shoulder, and then a gunshot goes off. The sound is softer than I expected. Lars staggers back into the bar before he falls.


    I hear myself scream, my hands flying to my mouth. Shock mutes everything. My fear thickens until it¡¯s darker than the night.


    When an armes around me, I struggle against the hold. I¡¯m lifted off my feet, and I kick out, my hands pping and scratching at the arm around me. It¡¯s useless, though, because I¡¯m not strong enough.


    My mouth dries up with terror. My muscles tense painfully.


    I¡¯m dragged to the car and forced into the back seat. When I turn to try and get out, there¡¯s a hard blow to the side of my head. The pain is sharp, making my brain rattle, and then everything goes dark.


    Coming to, there¡¯s an ache pounding against my temple.


    Opening my eyes, the first thing I see is a grimy floor, then someone ps my cheek a couple of times. ¡°Wake up.¡±


    Turning my head away from the hand, I struggle toprehend what¡¯s happening. When I try to move my hands, I realize they¡¯re tied behind my back. It makes the


    st of the grogginess lift, and then panic and fear shudders through me.


    Shit.


    My eyes dart around me, and they stop on Carson, where he¡¯s sitting across from me on the other side of the room.


    Where my legs are free, his are restrained to a chair with zip ties around his ankles. His hands are also tied behind his back, but instead of panicking, he looks calm¡­ rxed. He just stares off as if he¡¯s caught in a daydream.


    ¡°C-Carson?¡±


    He doesn¡¯t look at me or say anything. He just keeps staring at nothing with an impassive expression on his face.


    I can¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Tell Admir the girl is awake,¡± the man next to me says to another who¡¯s standing by the door. It¡¯s only then I notice all the men. I count nine.


    They all look like trouble, the kind I¡¯ve only seen in movies.


    Shit. Shit. Shit. This is bad.


    I have a million questions, but I don¡¯t dare open my mouth.


    Keep quiet. Don¡¯t draw attention to yourself.


    Then the memories start toe. Carson fighting, I¡¯ve never seen anything like it. The gun. Lars.


    Lars. Poor Lars.


    My breathing begins to speed up, and my heart rate increases.


    My eyes dart to Carson again, and finding no warmth, no assurance¡­ nothing on his face to tell me we¡¯re going to be okay makes a sob build in my chest.


    ¡°Carson, what¡¯s happening?¡± I ask him. He doesn¡¯t answer me. No one does.


    ¡°Can anyone tell me what¡¯s going on,¡± I say, my voice stronger this time, my rising panic the driving force.


    The man closest to me swings around and backhands me across the face. ¡°Shut up.¡±


    I pinch my eyes shut, and sit frozen for a moment, trying to process the blow.


    Everything was normal¡­ and then it wasn¡¯t.


    It¡¯s like I¡¯ve been dropped into a weird nightmare where nothing makes sense.


    Maybe it¡¯s just a bad dream? Maybe¡­


    Admires into the room, and he chuckles cruelly. He nces at me before turning his attention to Carson. ¡°Carson fucking Koslov. We meet again.¡±


    Carson doesn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he keeps staring at the floor.


    ¡°Who¡¯s behind the contract?¡± Admir asks.


    Contract? What contract?


    There no reaction from Carson. He hardly blinks.


    My eyes keep darting between Admir and Carson, hoping to learn why we¡¯re here.


    ¡°Tell me, and I¡¯ll make it quick,¡± Admir says.


    Make what quick?


    When Carson remains frozen in silence, Admir turns to me. He makes a gesture with his hand, and then two mene at me.


    Petrified my lips part, but I can¡¯t think of a single word. I try to yank at the bonds biting into my wrists, and when I dart up from the chair, the one guy grabs hold of my neck.


    I make a slight squeaking sound as I¡¯m shoved back, and my legs are swept from under me. I hit the floor hard, pain vibrating through me, my hands digging into my lower back. The chair is kicked to the side, the stic making a scraping sound.


    Dreadful emotions crash into my chest. My mind goes nk in absolute terror, and then a cloth is shoved over my face. Tepid water fills every hole and drowns the air from my lungs.


    I struggle against the hold on me. I choke and cough, the water suffocating me. When I begin to gag, my  lungs burning for oxygen, they let go of me. My body convulses as my throat and lungs work to get the water out.


    It feels like unbearable minutes pass before I¡¯m able to drag in a painful breath.


    I¡¯m hauled up on unsteady legs, and then the little air I¡¯ve managed to get in explodes from me as a fist ms into my stomach.


    I drop to my knees before tumbling over, making awful noises as I gag from the throbbing in my lower half. I drag in an agonizing breath, but it¡¯s like my body has forgotten how to function because I choke on the air.


    rmed by theck of oxygen, my heart thunders. It sounds like I¡¯m being strangled when I try to take a breath.


    Calm down.


    You need to breathe. Don¡¯t hyperventte.


    A sob bursts over my lips as the reality of my grim situation sinks in.


    They¡¯re	going	to	torture	me.	All	because	of	some contract¡­ and Carson.


    Breathe.

 73

    CARSON


    Breathe.


    It takes all my strength to sit still and stare at the floor while Hailey chokes after being waterboarded.


    Christ, baby. Breathe.


    She drags in a suffocating breath, and I can hear how much it hurts her.


    My heart.


    ¡°Who ordered the contract?¡± Admir asks again.


    The second I tell him it was anonymous, he¡¯ll kill us. If I show any reaction, they¡¯ll tear Hailey apart. The best thing I can do for her is to keep quiet, to look like I don¡¯t give a shit while I¡¯m being torn apart inside.


    It¡¯s the only card I have to y right now. Every minute can mean the difference between life and death. I just need to buy us time so Alexei can get here. Then I¡¯ll fucking kill them all.


    ¡°Again,¡± Admir orders.


    I almost close my eyes but catch myself in time.


    ¡°No!¡± Hailey¡¯s voice is hoarse, and she makes the same frightened sound she made earlier. ¡°No. No. No.¡± Her words are muffled by the cloth.


    Again my heart is shredded into an unrecognizable mess as the sound of her choking fills the air.


    I¡¯m sorry. Fuck, I¡¯m so sorry you met me.


    I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t strong enough to stay away from you. I¡¯m sorry you¡¯re being hurt because of me.


    I blink slowly, not moving a muscle as the woman I love more than anything fights for air. Regret and rage swell in my chest until it fills the space where my heart should be.


    Her body is in panic mode, and she¡¯s not thinking rationally anymore. Her only instinct is to breathe.  Her throat is mping shut to keep the water out, but her will to live takes over, forcing the water into her lungs.


    I know exactly what she¡¯s going through. What she¡¯s feeling. And it fucking destroys me.


    The dull blow as they hit her takes a swing at my soul.


    It¡¯s brutal, hurting more than any pain I¡¯ve ever felt.


    Again I almost nce up. I almost move, but knowing they can do much worse keeps my body frozen.


    Hailey struggles to take a breath, and my fingers flex behind my back, my wrists straining against the zip ties. I take a deep breath as if it will help her get air into her lungs.


    It would take me a second to break free. They¡¯re all armed. Ten guns. I can take out two, maybe three, before the first guy gets a shot off. I can use one of them as a shield, and with his weapon, I can take them all out if the clip is full.


    I run the scenario over and over in my mind, and every single time Ie up with the same oue  One bullet and Hailey¡¯s dead. I can¡¯t protect her and fight them, not with Admir in the room.


    Hailey manages to take a breath, and then a sob bursts from her.


    She doesn¡¯t even know why this is happening. I should¡¯ve told her when I had the chance. Then none of this would¡¯ve happened. I would¡¯ve been armed and able to take all of them out before they got to Hailey.


    This happened because I tried to hide who I am from her. ¡°Who ordered the contract?¡± Admir asks again.


    ¡°Carson,¡± Hailey cries. ¡°Tell him.¡±


    I can¡¯t.


    ¡°Beat her,¡± Admir orders.


    ¡°Carson!¡± Hailey¡¯s terrified scream kills me. It drains the light I¡¯ve managed to find with her from my life.


    I¡¯m sorry, baby.


    The sounds of their fists connecting with her  skin pummel my soul to dust.


    Christ.


    Alexei, faster.


    Suddenly it stops, and there¡¯s only a broken whimper from Hailey.


    She can¡¯t take much more. I¡¯m out of time.


    Admir crouches in front of me, so he¡¯s in my line of vision, and our eyes meet. ¡°We¡¯re running out of time. You only have¡­¡± He checks his watch, ¡°twenty-three minutes. Your brother won¡¯t make it in time. Tell me who hired you to kill Joseph, and I¡¯ll make it quick.¡±


    One word, and it will end all of this. Hailey will neverN?velDrama.Org content.


    smile again.


    I just stare at Admir.


    I¡¯m going to fucking kill you.


    ¡°The Koslov¡¯s. So fucking hard, even to the end, eh?¡± He rises to his feet. ¡°Again.¡±


    ¡°Please,¡± Hailey whimpers, her voice weak.


    I can feel my heart beating everywhere in my body, the shattered pieces flooding my veins.


    My hands tighten into fists, and as the blows begin again, I fail, and my eyes lift.


    The man¡¯s fists m into her fragile body where he¡¯s crouched over her. There¡¯s too much blood. She¡¯s not moving.


    Hailey.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Admir orders.


    Fuck. I blink slowly, knowing I just made a big mistake. I shouldn¡¯t have looked.


    My mind races. I try to calcte how much time has passed. Alexei will be here soon. Maybe ten minutes?


    Ten minutes.


    My eyes dart around the room, and I memorize where every man is. I assess who will move fast and who¡¯s slower. Who looks like a fighter and who¡¯s just a show of muscle. Who has their guns drawn, and who¡¯s rxed and just watching.


    Admir crouches again, his eyes locking with mine. ¡°Who ordered the kill?¡±


    He¡¯s my biggest problem. I won¡¯t get to the other nine until I¡¯ve killed him, and it won¡¯t take a couple of seconds.


    Admir¡¯s phone begins to ring, and straightening up, he orders, ¡°Finish the girl.¡±


    He stalks out of the room, answering the call and my eyes go to the man nearest to me.


    HAILEY


    I can only let out a whimper, my body broken and filled with relentless pain.


    I can¡¯t take a full breath because it feels like my lungs are on fire, and the ache sharpens whenever I try. I taste blood, my mouth filled with it.


    ¡®Tell me who hired you to kill Joseph¡­¡¯


    ¡®Who ordered the kill?¡¯


    The words keep rattling through me.


    Contract. Kill. Carson can fight. He took out six men before he stopped because there was a gun to my head. I¡¯m sure he killed two of those six.


    Horrifically the pieces begin to fit together.


    Carson killed someone.


    We¡¯re from different worlds.


    An ache spreads through my heart, and it hurts more than the physical pain.


    Carson¡¯s not who I thought he was.


    ¡°Finish the girl,¡± Admir orders.


    When I try to push myself up into a sitting position, the pain increases unbearably, tearing a whimper from my bloody lips.


    I can only turn my head, and I watch as Admir leaves. The man closes in on me again, and I don¡¯t even have the strength to beg.


    Slowly, my eyes turn to Carson, and for the first time, he looks at me. Our gazes only meet for a second, and then he moves. He breaks the restraints easily and grabs hold of the nearest guy. Then, just like earlier, with one quick action, he snaps the man¡¯s neck. He rips the gun from the man¡¯s hand, and then he trains the weapon in my direction and fires off a shot.


    The body falls over me, his weight sending an excruciating wave of pain through me as I feel something crack in my chest. It makes my vision blur for a moment, and when I¡¯m able to focus again, Carson¡¯s already taken out five men. His body moves agilely, his steps calcted, his hands moving fast as he dislocates a guy¡¯s shoulder before shooting him in the head.


    God.


    Unadulterated terror engulfs me.


    Carson¡¯s a killer.


    Admir rushes into the room, and as Carson fires three shots at the remaining men, Admir trains his own weapon on Carson.


    The bullet hits Carson in the left shoulder, forcing a broken cry from me.


    Carson lunges at Admir as if he didn¡¯t just get shot, and Admir drops the gun. Their bodies crash together, and a series of super-fast blows and kicks follow.


    It¡¯s surreal. Violence taints the air.


    They keep blocking each other¡¯s blows, neither of them getting a hit in. They¡¯re mirror images of actions.


    My breaths grow shallow, and I blink slowly. Then, for a moment, my eyes widen as Alexeies up behind Admir, shooting him in the head.


    I manage to watch as Alexei steps over the body, and wrapping his hand around the back of Carson¡¯s neck, he yanks him into a hug. ¡°We have to move,¡± I hear Demitri¡¯s voice, and then hees into the room.


    Carson pulls free from his brother¡¯s hold and turns toward me.


    A sob sputters from me because I can¡¯t prehend what happened. I can¡¯t link the man I love with this¡­ killer.


    They¡¯re not the same person.


    They can¡¯t be.


    Carson shoves the body off me, and with a deadly look in his eyes, he pushes his arms under me and lifts me up as he rises to his feet. A pain-filled gasp rattles from me.


    The side of my head falls to his bloody shoulder.


    How¡¯s this possible? How did I not know? Why?


    God, how? I can¡¯t¡­


    Feeling betrayed and distraught, beaten and broken, I close my eyes against the ring reality.


    When Carson climbs into the backseat of an SUV, keeping me in his arms, my world shatters. It¡¯s as if it¡¯s been straining, quaking at the edges until it couldn¡¯t take more, and then it just splintered, cracks  distorting everything I thought I knew.


    ¡°They¡¯ll take care of her at St. Monarch¡¯s,¡± I hear Demitri say.


    ¡°You okay?¡± Alexei asks.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I feel the vibration against my cheek as Carson¡¯s voice rumbles from his chest.


    I refuse to open my eyes. I can¡¯t. I just can¡¯t. It¡¯s too much.


    The pain. The betrayal. The devastation.


    Carson did nothing while they tortured me. He just sat there.


    It didn¡¯t matter to him what they did to me. Another sob flutters over my lips.


    ¡°Shh¡­¡± He pulls me tighter to his chest, and it makes waves of pain crash through me. When I feel his lips press against my forehead, I wish I had the strength to pull away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, baby.¡±


    Because of Carson, I could¡¯ve died today.


    While I choked and fought for air¡­ he did nothing.


    While I was beaten to within an inch of my life¡­ he did nothing.


    The shock bes too much, forcing harsh tremors through my aching muscles. My heart breaks, and I know it will never heal from this.


    ¡°I¡¯m so fucking sorry,¡± he whispers.


    Again the urge to pull away from him swells up in my chest, filling me with new panic and fear.


    I loved Carson, and now I fear him. It makes my emotions spiral into a jumbles mess.


    The past weekend we joked about him kidnapping me.


    Today it might be a reality. I made love to him. To a killer.


    My breaths try to speed up, making raw pain  tear through my chest.


    ¡°Who¡­¡± It takes more strength than I have to get the words out, ¡°are¡­ you?¡±


    There¡¯s a moment¡¯s pause, only the sound of the car¡¯s engine around us, and then his voicees out strained¡­ harsh¡­ cold, ¡°I¡¯m an assassin.¡±

 74

    CARSON


    It¡¯s the hardest three words I¡¯ve ever spoken.


    I¡¯m an assassin. A killer for hire. The evil in the shadows.


    Hailey tries to turn her head away from me, but it slumps back because she has no strength.


    There are cuts on her face. Above her left eyebrow, on her cheek, her bottom lip. Her skin is swelling feverishly, the blood starting to dry. Her throat is marred with angry red welts, and blotches are scattered over the top of her chest.


    I know it¡¯s not the worst of her injuries. The way her breath whistles tells me her ribs have probably been broken.


    I nce around us to see where we are.


    Fuck. Another twenty minutes to St. Monarch¡¯s.


    My eyes snap back to Hailey, and I can¡¯t find any words that will make any of this better. Her face tightens with pain, and a broken sob drifts over her lips, like a forlorn wind howling over a vast empty space.


    I hold her gingerly against me, pressing another kiss to her forehead.


    Then she chokes, ¡°D-d-don¡¯t.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Her eyes remain closed, and I realize she¡¯s refusing to look at me. My own shuts against the unbearable ache it causes to rupture in my chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, baby,¡± I whisper again.


    She makes a strained sound, almost like a whimper, but not quite. Fear is etched on her face, and the realization hits hard.


    What we had has been broken. Hailey now fears me.


    I can¡¯t tell her she¡¯s safe with me because she¡¯s not.


    I can¡¯t tell her I won¡¯t hurt her, not while I¡¯m holding her broken body in my arms.


    I can¡¯t tell her I love her, not after I deceived her for so long.


    There¡¯s nothing I can say, nothing I can do, and it makes me feel frustratingly powerless.


    As if he can feel the turmoil in my soul, my brother says what I can¡¯t, ¡°We¡¯re almost there, little one. You¡¯re safe now. You¡¯ll feel better soon.¡±


    His words pull another deste sob from her, and it rips at my tattered heart.


    When we drive through the gates of St. Monarch¡¯s, I feel no reprieve. After Alexei brings the SUV to a stop in front of the entrance, I¡¯m careful as I move to climb out of the car.


    Every time Hailey winces, it makes my heart ache excruciatingly.


    Madame Keller receives us at the door, gesturing inside. ¡°The room next to my office,¡± she says.


    I carry Hailey to where they have an emergency room set up, and walking inside, I head straight for the bed. Gingerly, Iy her down, and I press another kiss to her forehead, then I whisper, ¡°They¡¯ll take care of you.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t say anything and still refuses to open her eyes, her features tense.


    I pull back and look at the damage my lies have caused before I turn around and walk out of the room. My throat closes up as I¡¯m suffocated with regret and heartache. Itshes at my soul, tearing through whatever was left of my humanity.


    ¡°Carson,¡± Alexei calls behind me. Secondster, he darts in front of me, and then his arms wrap around me. ¡°She¡¯s going to be okay.¡±


    I shake my head.


    She¡¯s not.


    She¡¯ll never be okay again.


    I found the most beautiful creature, and I destroyed it.


    ¡°Demitri¡¯s with her. They¡¯ll fix her up.¡±


    Patch her together. She¡¯ll never be whole again.


    Her smile won¡¯t be as bright. Her light wasn¡¯t strong enough for my darkness.


    The thought drives me down to my knees, and Alexei crouches in front of me, cing his hands on my shoulders. Then he says, ¡°You¡¯ve been shot. Come, let¡¯s get the bullet out.¡±


    I shake my head, unreasonably thinking they should leave it inside me so it can poison me the way I poisoned Hailey¡¯s life.


    Alexei tightens his grip on me and tugs me up to my feet. ¡°Come.¡± He pushes me back and then forces me to move.


    I¡¯m	shoved	down	in	a	chair,	not	taking	in	any	of	my surroundings.


    ¡°Do you need anything?¡± Madame Keller asks.


    ¡°We¡¯re good,¡± Alexei answers. ¡°Just take care of the girl.¡± I stare nkly at Alexei¡¯s shirt while he cuts mine open in the	front.	He	injects	me	with	something,	probably	a painkiller. I don¡¯t have the strength to wince as he begins to


    dig the bullet out.


    He should take out my fucked up heart while he¡¯s at it.


    I hear the bullet nk as he drops it in a steel bowl. There¡¯s a sharp burn as he sterilizes the wound. I can¡¯t bring myself to flinch as he stitches me up.


    Hailey¡¯s afraid of me. She probably hates me.


    Still, I can¡¯t lose her. I¡¯ll take her hate as long as I don¡¯t have to face a day without her.


    It¡¯s fucking fucked up.


    ¡°What do I do?¡± I ask Alexei. ¡°About?¡±


    ¡°Hailey.¡± I swallow hard. ¡°She¡¯s going to want to leave me.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t keep women against their will,¡± he says, his tone intolerant. cing his hands on either side of my head, he forces me to look at him. ¡°Do you hear me?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t let her go,¡± I admit, feeling weaker than I¡¯ve ever felt in my life.


    Alexei stares me down for a couple of seconds. ¡°Don¡¯t, brother.¡±


    ¡°I love her.¡±


    He shakes his head. ¡°You can¡¯t force her to stay. I won¡¯t let you.¡±


    I¡¯m strong but not near as strong as my brother. ¡°How do I do this?¡±


    ¡°The same way Hailey has to. The hard fucking way.¡±


    It will kill me. I can¡¯t live without Hailey. I can¡¯t go back to the absolute darkness. I need whatever light she has left.


    HAILEY


    You¡¯d think I would¡¯ve passed out by now, but no, I¡¯m awake for every torturous second. There¡¯s no reprieve.


    The physical pain has been dulled by drugs.


    It¡¯s the mental and emotional sides that are chaotic.


    I¡¯m tempted to ask them to sedate me, but I¡¯m  too scared. I have no idea what this ce is, I only know it¡¯s not a hospital.


    There are two women and a man. And Demitri. The one woman is elderly, and she just stands next to Demitri, both of them watching me with sharp gazes. The other woman is dressed in ck, like the man. Their clothes look likebat uniforms.


    They¡¯ve cut the ties from my wrists and taken x-rays of me. Now they¡¯re talking about my injuries impassively as if I¡¯m not here.


    ¡°Four broken ribs on the right side and two cracked on the left. Her right elbow has been dislocated. No internal damage. Just bruising. It will heal.¡±


    The man straightens my right arm, and it yanks a whimper from me. He pulls on my wrist, and I cry from the unbearable pain as he pops my elbow back in ce.


    ¡°Give her something stronger for the pain,¡± Demitri bites the words out, sounding angry. Hees to stand on the left side of the bed, and when he ces his hand on my shoulder, I flinch.


    It doesn¡¯t escape his attention, and his hand moves to my head, gently brushing over the strands. It offers me nofort, nor when he says, ¡°You¡¯re safe here, Hailey.¡±


    I don¡¯t believe a word thates from any of them.


    They inject more drugs into the IV, and against my will, I lie still while they tend to my wounds. My clothes are cut off, making me feel self-conscious. The blood is washed away from my skin, and when they¡¯re finally done, a nket  is ced over me.


    The elderly womanes closer. ¡°We¡¯ll give you something to sleep, child.¡±


    Sluggishly I shake my head. I don¡¯t want anything. God only knows what they can do to me if I¡¯m unconscious.


    ¡°You need to rest. It will help your body heal,¡±  she argues.


    I manage to shake my head again, my mind growing foggy from the painkillers. I feel it wash through me, the physical pain lessening until I¡¯m numb.


    ¡°The painkillers should knock her out,¡± the man says, and then he leaves with the other woman.


    I hear the door creaking, and thinking everyone has finally left, I close my eyes. I hear a chair being moved and pry them open again.


    Alexei takes a seat next to the bed, his eyes drifting over me. It takes a lot of effort to turn my face away from him.


    ¡°I should¡¯ve stopped it, little one. I¡¯m sorry,¡± he murmurs softly. ¡°You¡¯ll be here until you¡¯re better.¡±


    I struggle to turn my face back to him. ¡°And¡­ then?¡±


    Our eyes lock, and I see no malice, only empathy, which is unexpected. ¡°You tell me what you want to do, and I¡¯ll make it happen.¡±


    If I could frown, I would. Orugh because it sounds like he¡¯s actually on my side, which is ridiculous.


    His eyes drift over my face again. ¡°I¡¯ll sit with you while you sleep. I won¡¯t let anyonee close to you. Rest, little one.¡±


    I want to believe the words so desperately it makes tears mist my eyes.


    Alexei takes out his phone, and after doing something on it, musices from the device. I don¡¯t know what it is, but it¡¯s beautiful. It makes my emotions pulse like an erratic heartbeat.


    He sets the device down next to my head, then ces his hand on the top of my hair. He begins to stroke the strands, and it makes a tear spiral over my temple.


    Leaning a little forward, his tone is gentle as he says, ¡°You¡¯re safe. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you ever again.¡±


    I manage to mumble, ¡°Let¡­ me¡­ go.¡±


    Alexei pulls his hand back. ¡°As soon as you¡¯ve healed.¡± I don¡¯t believe him.


    My trust in humanity has been obliterated  to smithereens. I¡¯m not emotionally equipped to deal with any of this.


    I hear the door open again, and slowly my eyes move past Alexei. The second I see Carson, a sob flutters over my lips. He¡¯s only wearing cargo pants, and the tattoos no longer look hot. They look threatening. His shoulder has a bandage stuck to it.


    It takes thest of my strength to turn my face away from them and to mutter, ¡°Leave.¡±


    Still, I don¡¯t fall asleep. Drowsily I lie, feeling paralyzed, and it makes everything worse.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to take a month or two until  she¡¯s  fully healed,¡± Alexei grits the words out.


    Carson says nothing. Still. And it hurts so much.


    I can¡¯t stop the tears from falling.


    Eventually, Carson whispers, ¡°I¡¯ll sit with her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I promised Hailey I¡¯ll keep her safe.¡± Alexei takes a deep breath. ¡°Until she¡¯s ready to leave, consider me her personal guard.¡±


    I hear movement, and even though I startle, I still can¡¯t move as Carson wipes the tears from my temple.


    I¡¯d recognize his touch anywhere.


    His breath skims over my skin before he presses his mouth to my forehead. He keeps still, and I feel his lips tremble.


    Again I¡¯m torn by the emotions crashing through me. I still can¡¯t tie the two sides of Carson together.


    I need the recluse I fell in love with to hold  me,  tofort me. But I don¡¯t want this killer, this assassin near me.


    I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s an assassin even though I saw him kill men with my own eyes. It¡¯s unreal, and it fills me with fear.


    Contractor equals killer. How the hell was I supposed to guess that?


    Was everything we shared a lie?


    It feels like it was.

 75

    CARSON


    With burning eyes, I stare at Hailey. Even bruised and broken, she¡¯s still beautiful.


    Alexei and I don¡¯t speak, not wanting to disturb her because she¡¯s finally fallen asleep.


    I have no hope that Hailey will forgive me. I know she¡¯s going to leave, and Alexei will keep his word. He¡¯ll protect her, even from me.


    Especially from me.


    Carefully taking hold of her hand, I hold it between both of mine. Feeling how cold she is, I let go of her, and getting up, I grab the spare nket from the foot of the bed and spread it over her.


    I sit down again, and resting my elbows on the side of the bed, I just stare at her.


    How am I going to let you go?


    I can¡¯t.


    Christ, baby, I can¡¯t.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hours pass, and I¡¯m unable to move, not wanting to miss any of the precious seconds I have with her.


    Two months at the most. That¡¯s how much time I have to convince Hailey to stay with me. Maybe I can make her see I¡¯m still the same man she fell in love with.


    I don¡¯t have much hope, though.


    Demitries into the room with food, and I shake my head at him. I can¡¯t stomach anything.


    When I turn my gaze back to Hailey, her eyshes flutter. It takes a moment for her to fully wake up. Her eyes settle on my face, and there¡¯s recognition. For a couple of seconds, there¡¯s light, and then it dims as she begins to remember everything.


    She doesn¡¯t close her eyes or look away from me like she¡¯s been doing. Instead, fear creeps into the gray, and gingerly swallowing, she hoarsely asks, ¡°Why?¡±


    I reach for her hair and brush my fingers over  the strands. She flinches at my touch, but I don¡¯t stop, wanting to remind her of what we had.


    ¡°Why did it happen?¡± I ask to make sure that¡¯s what she wants to know.


    Sluggishly she shakes her head. Her voice is raw from the waterboarding. ¡°Why did you¡­ do it? Why did¡­ you lie?¡±


    ¡°Because I knew you¡¯d be horrified once you found out who I really am,¡± I admit, knowing there¡¯s no ce for lies anymore.


    ¡°You¡­ you kill people,¡± she sputters, and I see the disbelief and fear clouding her eyes. ¡°I-I¡­ saw it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s who I am,¡± I reply. ¡°It¡¯s all I¡¯ve ever been until you.¡±


    She swallows hard, and it looks painful. I reach for the water next to the bed and hold the straw to her lips. She takes a sip, and her tongue darts out to gingerly wet her bruised lips.


    Christ, it kills me to see her like this.


    Resting my forearm above her head, I lean closer. ¡°Your smile brightened my life. Everything we shared was real. None of that was a lie.¡±


    Her eyes begin to shine. ¡°I-I don¡¯t even¡­ know who you are.¡± The heartache tightening her features echoes through me.


    There¡¯s an urgency in my voice as I say, ¡°I¡¯m the same man you fell in love with.¡± When she begins to shake her head, I move to sit on the side of the bed  and  gently framing her face, I plead, ¡°You know the real me, baby. You¡¯re one of the few people who do.¡±


    ¡°You kill people for a living,¡± she cries, the sound raw and unforgiving. She turns her face away from me, and seeing Alexei, she says, ¡°Tell him to leave.¡±


    Alexei immediately rises to his feet. ¡°Brother.¡±


    Knowing he will use force, I pull back, and getting up, I step away from the bed.  I  don¡¯t  want  to  leave,  but  right now, I have no choice.


    ¡°Give her some space,¡± Alexei says.


    ¡°I love you, Hailey,¡± I murmur, wanting her to know my feelings for her haven¡¯t changed. They never will.


    Walking out of the room, I hear Alexei sit down again. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± he asks her, and then the door shuts behind me, blocking out the sounds.


    I sag down to the floor and cover my mouth with my hands.


    What am I going to do?


    Christ, what am I going to do?


    She¡¯s scared to death of me.


    Panic bleeds through me, the emotion foreign. I have no control over what Hailey decides, not with Alexei standing behind her.


    I understand why he¡¯s protecting her, and I¡¯m thankful for it. I fucked up, and he¡¯s cleaning up the mess. Alexei knows I love Hailey, and that means he¡¯ll watch over her for the rest of her life. I would do the same for the woman he loves.


    I close my eyes as the heartache grows, engulfing my soul.


    Fuck.


    Would it have changed things if I had told her the truth, or would I have lost her sooner?


    Is the pain she¡¯s suffering through worth the time I got to spend with her?


    I cross my arms over my knees and lower my head feeling ashamed when I don¡¯t have an answer. I¡¯d do anything to stop her from getting hurt, but giving up the love we shared? I can¡¯t.


    After a couple of minutes, I climb to my feet. I open the door, and Alexei¡¯s eyes instantly dart to mine. Slowly, he shakes his head.


    ¡°Just letting you know I¡¯m going to Saint Luc to pack a bag for Hailey and myself.¡±


    ¡°Take Demitri with you,¡± he says. ¡°We need to make sure everything¡¯s taken care of before you can move freely.¡±


    I nod, and my eyes go to Hailey. Her face is turned away from me. ¡°Is there anything you want me to bring, Hailey?¡±


    ¡°Check if Lars made it. They shot him,¡± she says without looking at me.


    Fuck.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can find out,¡± I reply, and pulling the door shut, I go look for Demitri. I don¡¯t have to go far, finding him around the corner where he¡¯s leaning against the wall.


    ¡°Alexei says you have toe with me. I need to go to Saint Luc to get clothes for Hailey and myself.¡±


    Demitri  nods,   knowing   Alexei   will   be   safe   at   St.


    Monarch¡¯s.


    HAILEY


    Wanting to know where I am, I ask, ¡°What is this ce?¡±


    ¡°Neutral ground,¡± Alexei answers. ¡°The phone number Carson programmed into your phone is for here. No killing is permitted on the grounds.¡±


    I almost let out a bark of incredulousughter. ¡°Is it a safe house?¡± I feel stupid for asking the question like I¡¯m in some movie.


    ¡°Of sorts.¡± Alexei lifts his legs and rests his feet on the side of the bed. He looks rxed as he tilts his head at me. ¡°Do you really want to know? Information isn¡¯t always a good thing.¡±


    ¡°Tell me everything.¡± I need to know.


    ¡°St. Monarch¡¯s offers every service we might need. Training. Safety. Auctioning goods and services to the highest bidder. Medical care. Arranging contracts anonymously.¡±


    ¡°By ¡®we,¡¯ you mean?¡±


    ¡°Syndicates,¡± he answers.


    Criminals.


    Oh, God.


    Fear shudders through me, knowing I¡¯m surrounded by the worst of this world.


    ¡°I¡¯m in a criminal nest?¡± I already know the answer, but still, I ask, ¡°Are you an assassin as well?¡±


    Alexei just stares at me for a moment, then he nods. ¡°The best.¡± There¡¯s no arrogance. It¡¯s just a statement. ¡°Which means you¡¯ll be safe with me.¡±


    I shake my head and flinch when the movement causes the pain to roar back. ¡°I-I highly¡­ doubt that.¡± Alexei gets up and walks around the bed to my IV. When he picks up an injection, I quickly say, ¡°I don¡¯t want more drugs.¡±


    His eyes snap to me. ¡°The pain will only get worse.¡±


    ¡°I can handle it.¡± For all I know, they¡¯ll make me addicted to the stuff, so I don¡¯t try to fight back once I¡¯m better.


    Alexei shakes his head. ¡°Just until you¡¯re stronger. Right now, it would do more damage if you tense up with every movement.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± I plead, but he still injects the fluid into the IV thenes to sit down again.


    I feel the drug move through my bloodstream, and it silences the aches one after the other, and then it hits hard, making me feel sluggish.


    ¡°Does he even really love me?¡± I ask drowsily.


    ¡°More than he¡¯s ever loved anything. You¡¯re the first woman he¡¯s had a rtionship with.¡±


    My chin begins to tremble as my eyes grow heavy. ¡°I really¡­ loved him.¡± My quiet recluse.


    Alexei reaches for my hair and begins to brush his palm over the strands, and it makes fear tremble through me. When a tear sneaks from my eye, he brushes it away.


    ¡°This shouldn¡¯t have happened. I wish there was a way you could be together, but you¡¯re from different worlds.¡± Alexei wipes another tear away. ¡°It¡¯s your turn to lie, little one. You have to tell him you don¡¯t love him.¡±


    A sob drifts over my lips, and it sounds lost.


    With his other hand, Alexei takes hold of mine and gives it a squeeze. ¡°When you¡¯re better, I¡¯ll arrange everything in Croatia for you so you can continue your travels.¡±


    ¡°Will you really let me go?¡± I ask, even though I don¡¯t believe a word any of them say. I¡¯d be stupid to.


    ¡°Yes. We might be killers, but we don¡¯t hurt women.¡±


    The words don¡¯t set me at ease, and I fall into a restless sleep.


    When I wake up, the lights are dimmed in the room. I don¡¯t know for how long I¡¯ve been asleep. I¡¯ve lost track of time since this nightmare started.


    Alexei¡¯s sitting with his eyes closed, and I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s awake. Turning my head to my right, my gaze connects with Carson¡¯s. My heartbeat instantly speeds up, not from being happy to see him but because I¡¯m terrified of him.


    God, what did I get myself into?


    I try to take a deep breath, testing the pain in my chest, and when the sharp ache stops my lungs from expanding any further, I slowly let the air out.


    I have to start moving. I have to get out of here. I need to get to a phone, so I can call my parents.


    ¡°Lars is in the hospital. He¡¯ll be okay,¡± Carson suddenly says, and it makes me feel better knowing Lars  wasn¡¯t killed.


    The police! They¡¯ll look for me.


    ¡°I left my bag at the bar. It has my passport in it. My parents know about you. If I disappear, they¡¯ll look for me,¡± I say, the desperation shimmering through in my words.


    Suddenly Alexei mutters as if he¡¯s bored, ¡°No one¡¯s looking for you. We¡¯ve taken care of the police, and your bag is here. You¡¯ll get your things when you leave.¡±


    I close my eyes as my hope goes up in smoke.


    My parents won¡¯t start to worry until two weeks have passed. I could be dead by then.


    Carson sits down on the side of the bed, and it makes my eyes fly open. He leans over me, worry etched into his


    features. ¡°I¡¯m not going to hurt you.¡±


    I turn my face away and fight the fear down, not wanting him to see it.


    Carson frames my face and nudges me back until our eyes meet. ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose you, but I won¡¯t keep you against your will.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe a word any of you say,¡± I spit the words out. I yank my face out of his hold. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    ¡°Carson, back off,¡± Alexei warns him.


    Carson lifts his hands in a surrendering motion as he gets up.


    I test my right arm, and when the pain is bearable, I slowly push myself up into a sitting position. The stabbing ache in my chest makes it impossible to breathe for a moment.


    You need to get out of here.


    Gingerly, I swing my legs from the bed, and holding onto the IV stand, I get up.


    God, it hurts like hell.


    You can do this, Hailey.


    ¡°You need to rest,¡± Carson says.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch her,¡± Alexei barks when Carson moves toward me.


    At a snail¡¯s pace, I inch my way around the bed, using the stand for support. When I¡¯m halfway to the door, Alexei gets up andes to open it for me. He holds his hand out to me. ¡°Need some help?¡±


    I shake my head, slowly inching my way out of the room, and it has Alexei asking, ¡°Where to?¡±


    ¡°Away from here,¡± I grind the words out through clenched teeth. Pure determination drives me to take step after step, my legs trembling and my chest on fire. I can feel Carson right behind me.


    I only make it down the hallway when my legs lose all feeling.


    Carson catches me from behind. ¡°I¡¯ve got you.¡± Without any effort, he lifts me to his chest and begins to carry me back to the room, with Alexei bringing the IV stand.


    Carson¡¯s voice is strained with emotion as he says, ¡°You¡¯re free to leave when you can walk to the main gates. I won¡¯t stop you. I just need to be sure you¡¯ll be okay once you leave here.¡±


    My eyes lift to his face. The face I love.


    No, Hailey. He¡¯s bad.


    You have to practice every day bute hell or high water, you¡¯ll make it to those main gates.

 76

    CARSON


    It¡¯s been over a week, and every day Hailey forces herself out of bed. She¡¯s getting stronger, and it makes my panic grow. We removed the IV a couple of days ago, and she¡¯s been against taking anything for pain.


    She still refuses to talk to me, but she seems better with Alexei. She¡¯s not as afraid of him as she is of me.


    He didn¡¯t break her heart with lies.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    When Alexei gets up and walks to the bathroom, my eyes snap to Hailey. ¡°Can we talk?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Baby, please,¡± I plead, moving up onto the side of the bed. ¡°Don¡¯t do this.¡±


    ¡°Do	what?¡±	she	snaps,	her	eyes	colliding	with	mine.


    There¡¯s no sign of the love she had for me, and it guts me. ¡°Let me exin.¡±


    Hailey pulls herself up into a sitting position, and this time she doesn¡¯t even wince.


    ¡°Exin to me why you just sat there while they hurt me.


    You hardly blinked.¡± The sting of betrayal is in every word.


    ¡°They would¡¯ve hurt you much worse if I had shown any kind of reaction,¡± I reply.


    Her face distorts with heartache. ¡°You just sat there, Carson!	I	saw	you	take	down	nine	men	in	a	matter	of


    minutes, and you just sat there while they almost drowned me.¡± She turns her face away and ces her hand on her chest as she takes a couple of breaths.


    ¡°I had to wait for Admir to leave. I couldn¡¯t take him on along with the other nine. I couldn¡¯t risk your life.¡±


    Her eyes swing back to me. ¡°You did risk my life! I almost died because of you. Would you have even cared?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± I exim. ¡°Keeping you alive was my only goal.¡±


    Hailey lowers her head, then shakes it. ¡°Because of you, they beat me. You just sat there with no emotion. How¡­ even?¡± She gives me an incredulous look. ¡°If you love me, how could you show nothing?¡±


    Christ, I wish I could make her understand.


    ¡°They would¡¯ve ripped you apart had I shown emotion. It took every ounce of strength I had. It fucking killed me, but I had to buy us time so Alexei could get there.¡±


    She lifts her head and pins me with a re, the fear that¡¯s been trembling in her eyes gone. ¡°You killed them all before Alexei got there.¡±


    ¡°There were more men outside, Hailey. I¡¯m good, but I can¡¯t take twenty-three men at once.¡±


    ¡°You started fighting before Alexei got there,¡± she says again.


    ¡°Because they were going to kill you. I was out of time,¡± I reply, desperate to make her understand. ¡°Admir gave the kill order, and I didn¡¯t hesitate after that. Keeping you alive was all that mattered.¡±


    My words seem to start to get through to her, but then her features turn hard again. ¡°It doesn¡¯t change what you are.¡±


    I take a deep breath. ¡°Being an assassin doesn¡¯t change who I am with you.¡±


    ¡°How do I know any of that was real?¡±


    My desperation takes over, and my hands fly to her face. I crush my mouth to hers, and for a moment, Hailey lets me in. I get to taste her again, but then she yanks away from me, covering her mouth with a trembling hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± she gasps, shaking her head wildly. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on. I can¡¯t take a piss without you upsetting Hailey,¡± Alexei snaps. ¡°Get away from her.¡±


    I tighten my hands into fists as I get up. ¡°We need to fucking talk.¡±


    ¡°Fine, but you can do it sitting your ass down on that chair,¡± he nods at the chair next to the bed.


    I drop down in it and stare at Hailey. ¡°Everything we had was real. It still is.¡±


    She covers her face with her hands.


    I lean forward, resting my forearms on my knees. ¡°Your light shone so brightly it lessened the darkness in my life. Your smile. Your bubblingughter. It means everything to me. The flowers you brought me were the greatest gifts I¡¯ve ever received.¡±


    Hailey drops her hands to herp and lifts her gaze to mine.


    ¡°I tried to stay away,¡± I continue. ¡°Christ, I tried.¡±


    She swallows hard. ¡°Is any of what you told me the truth?¡±


    ¡°Everything but what I do for a living.¡± ¡°Why do you do it?¡±


    I nce at Alexei, who lifts an eyebrow at me. Turning my attention back to Hailey, I say, ¡°It¡¯s all I¡¯ve ever known.¡±


    ¡°What does that even mean?¡± she sighs, the fight tiring her out.


    ¡°I was raised to be an assassin.¡±


    Her	eyes	dart	to	mine,	then	she	nces	at	Alexei. ¡°Really?¡±


    He nods. ¡°Wee from a long line of assassins.¡± She looks at me again. ¡°Did you have a choice?¡± Did I?


    I shrug. ¡°I never thought of it. I grew up in that way of life. It was normal.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± she cries. ¡°How can you think it¡¯s normal to just go around killing people for money?¡±


    ¡°Hailey,¡± Alexei jumps in. ¡°It¡¯s our normal, but we have a code we live by. We don¡¯t kill innocents.¡±


    ¡°Kill is kill,¡± she snaps at Alexei. My girl is growing braver. ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± Alexei argues. ¡°The people we kill are the same


    as the ones who tortured you. You don¡¯t want them dead?¡±


    When Hailey just looks at him, Alexei continues, ¡°We kill drug dealers, flesh peddlers, arms dealers. We kill the scum. People like you pretend they don¡¯t exist, but they  do. They¡¯re everywhere. In the war zones supplying arms to


    fucking kids. In your fucking schools, getting you addicted to heroin. That¡¯s who Admir and his family are. Drug dealers. Albanian fucking cockroaches.¡± Alexei leans back in his chair, giving Hailey a look of warning. ¡°I won¡¯t lose a second¡¯s sleep over killing any of them.¡±


    She throws the covers back and climbs out of bed. ¡°I want to leave. Now.¡±


    Alexei gestures to the door.


    My heart clenches with panic as Hailey walks to the bag I brought her and goes into the bathroom with it.


    ¡°She¡¯s not ready to leave,¡± I say, the panic clear in my voice. ¡°And you pissed her off more than I did.¡±


    Alexei takes a deep breath then he pins me with a dark look. ¡°Hailey will never understand what we do. You need to stop hoping you can change her mind. She¡¯s going to leave at some point.¡±


    Getting up, I throw the chair back in anger. ¡°She won¡¯t be safe out there!¡±


    Alexei stands up. ¡°You think I don¡¯t know that?¡±


    ¡°Then why did you gesture at the fucking door?¡± I bark at him.


    ¡°She can leave St. Monarch¡¯s, but it doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re not going with her.¡±


    My heart stutters with hope.


    More time. I just need more time.


    ¡°Where are we going? Croatia?¡± I ask. ¡°Your ce. It¡¯s the safest right now.¡± Home.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere with you,¡± Hailey bites out from the doorway. ¡°I¡¯m going home to my parents.¡±


    ¡°We have to make sure the problem has been  dealt with,¡± I say. ¡°You¡¯re not safe out there on your own. If you go to your parents, it will put them in danger as well.¡±


    Her eyes dart between Alexei and me, fear making her pale. ¡°How many of these guys are out there? Will I ever be safe again?¡±


    ¡°You will,¡± I say. ¡°Let¡¯s first clean up this mess. It will give you time to heal as well. You don¡¯t want to travel with the bruises.¡±


    I walk toward Hailey, but before I can reach her, she holds up her hand to stop me.


    ¡°Hailey,¡± Alexei says to get her attention. When she looks at him, he continues, ¡°You¡¯re free to go, but you won¡¯t make it far. We only took out the two cousins. We need to make sure there¡¯s no one left toe after you because they will use you to lure Carson out. It¡¯s just how things work in our world.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sick of your world,¡± she mutters, clearly not happy. ¡°For how long?¡±


    ¡°A couple of weeks,¡± I answer. ¡°I swear I¡¯ll give you my private jet to take you anywhere in the world. Let me just ensure you¡¯re safe.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you have a private jet.¡± Hailey rolls her eyes as she walks toward the door.


    I dart forward and take the bag from her, and then we follow her down the hallway.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get Demitri,¡± Alexei says. ¡°Wait out front.¡±


    When we step out of the front doors, I say, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Hailey wraps her arms around her waist, ncing over the grounds. ¡°I¡¯m not doing this for you.¡± She hunches her shoulders as if she¡¯s trying to make herself smaller. ¡°I¡¯m doing this so I don¡¯t get killed by your enemies, and they don¡¯t go after my parents.¡±


    I have to suppress the urge to hold her. I want to assure her something like this will never happen again, but I know she won¡¯t believe a word I say now.


    At least I have more time.


    HAILEY


    My heart is pounding against my healing ribs, creating a pulsing ache in my chest.


    I don¡¯t trust Carson, but I can¡¯t risk my life by taking a chance out there, and I sure as hell don¡¯t want to put my parents in any kind of danger. Truthfully, I¡¯d rather face Carson, Alexei, and Demitri than a horde of Albanians.


    God, please don¡¯t let this be another stupid decision.


    The onlyfort I have is that I¡¯ll be back in Saint Luc. I know the code to Carson¡¯s house. And honestly, even though I have a million doubts and fears, and things are over between Carson and me¡­ there¡¯s a small part of me that needs to see if the Carson I knew was real at all.


    Heartache squeezes at my insides. I feel lost and miserably alone. I want to crawl into his arms and, at the same time, run as far away from him as I can.


    I just need to know it wasn¡¯t all a lie. Maybe it will help restore some of my shattered faith in humanity.


    Alexei and Demitrie out, and hesitantly, I follow the men to an SUV. Carson gets in the back with me while Alexei slides behind the steering wheel and Demitri takes the passenger¡¯s seat.


    As Alexei starts the engine, Carson presses against the panel by our legs, and then my eyes go wide as saucers. He pulls out one gun after the other, handing two weapons each to Demitri and Alexei.


    ¡°W-what are you doing?¡± I stammer as fear ricochets through me, and a cold sweat breaks out over my body.


    Carson tucks one behind his back and sets the other down between us, then he looks at me. ¡°It¡¯s in case we¡¯re ambushed. We need to be prepared. I¡¯d give you one, but I don¡¯t want you shooting yourself¡­ or me by ident.¡±


    I give him a scathing re then turn my head away from him. Only then do I remember he got shot, and I haven¡¯t even asked him how he feels. Reluctantly, I mutter, ¡°How¡¯s your shoulder?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Carson pulls the chain I forgot about from his pocket, and when he leans over to me, I snap, ¡°I¡¯m not wearing that. In case you didn¡¯t get the memo, we aren¡¯t  a  couple anymore.¡±


    ¡°It has a tracking device in it,¡± he flips the tag over, ¡°and a panic button. It¡¯s so we can find you if you get taken.¡±


    My eyes dart up to his. He gave it to me right before the attack. Was it in case we got separated so he could find me?


    There¡¯s no malice in his eyes.


    There never has been.


    Is he still the man I fell in love with?


    My mind rebels against the thoughts because nothing changes the fact that he¡¯s a cold-blooded killer.


    I hold my hand out to him, and he drops the chain in my palm. I ce it around my neck then stare out the window as we leave St. Monarch¡¯s.


    I nce back, taking in the view of the old castle. It¡¯s beautiful. No one would think it¡¯s a gathering ce for criminals. I certainly wouldn¡¯t have.


    The drive back to Saint Luc is long and painful. I keep changing positions, trying to find afortable spot. Painful shivers rush through my body, and I wrap an arm around my ribs.


    ¡°Lie down,¡± Carson murmurs, patting his thigh.


    I shake my head and rest the side of my face against the window, and after a couple of minutes, pure exhaustion makes me fall asleep.


    I¡¯m startled awake by Carson slipping his arms beneath me. ¡°I can walk,¡± the words burst from me.


    He instantly pulls back, and taking hold of the gun, he gets out of the car. I open my door, and a piercing ache stabs at each of my ribs.


    I nce down the road. ¡°What about the rest of my belongings?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get them for you as soon as you¡¯re settled in bed,¡± Carson says as he gestures for me to walk to the door.


    I hesitate for a moment, ncing back down the road again. I don¡¯t even have enough energy to make it around the bend.


    Turning toward the house, I follow the men inside. I walk past them and slowly take the stairs up to the bedrooms. I go to the first guest room because it¡¯s furthest  from Carson¡¯s room. The furnishings are sparse. There¡¯s only a bed and one bedside table.


    Carsones in and sets my bag down by the foot of the bed. I watch as he pulls the covers back and positions the pillows so I can lean back against them. Then he says, ¡°Get in.¡±


    I  would  argue  with  him  if  I  wasn¡¯t  in  so  much  pain.


    Settling for a scowl, I kick off my shoes and climb into bed. ¡°Can you bring my phone? I need to call my parents,¡± I


    ask, watching his face closely.


    To my surprise, he nods before he leaves the room. A couple of minutester, hees back with my backpack. He sets it down next to the bed, and opening it, he removes my phone and holds it out to me.


    If he was going to kidnap me, surely, he wouldn¡¯t give


    me my phone?


    I check the device and see the battery is dead.


    Carson reaches into his pocket, taking out his own phone. ¡°Use mine. The code is nine-twelve-eight-twenty-three.¡± He sets it down on the bedside table. ¡°I¡¯ll get your charger from your ce.¡±


    I give Carson a confused look. I really didn¡¯t expect him to give me a phone.


    ¡°The code is easy to remember. Nine for I. Twelve for L. Eight for H, and twenty-three for W. I love Hailey Welsh.¡±


    My emotions crash through me. Everything that¡¯s happened the past week and a half be too much to bear, and I let out a sputtering sob.


    Carson sits down on the side of the bed, and this time when he touches me, I can¡¯t bring myself to pull away from him.


    We¡¯ve made love in this house. I was happy with him


    here.


    Another sob bursts from me, and when he pulls me to his chest, I can¡¯t stop the tears. His arms wrap around me, and he presses a kiss to my hair, and it feels so familiar, so good.


    I¡¯ve needed this¡­ so much.


    With every sob, my chest aches more and more until I feel feverish.


    ¡°I love you,¡± he whispers near my ear. ¡°More than anything. I¡¯ll never harm you, and I¡¯ll kill anyone who tries to hurt you.¡±


    Carson¡¯s words remind me who he really is, and I pull back from his embrace. He moves his hands to my face and


    gently wipes the tears from my cheeks.


    cing his thumb beneath my chin, he nudges me to look at him. When our eyes meet, he gives me a pleading look, ¡°I understand you need time, but don¡¯t forget how happy we were. It was real, baby.¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°How am I supposed to ept you¡¯re an assassin?¡± Even though I don¡¯t want to know, I still ask, ¡°How many people have you killed?¡±


    Carson stares at me, the indecision to tell me warring on his face. Finally, he answers, ¡°I think seventy-eight.¡±


    ¡°You think?¡± I ask incredulously.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t exactly keep count when we were attacked.¡± I did. ¡°You killed eleven men.¡±


    ¡°Then the number sits at eighty.¡±


    So many lives.


    I close my eyes and take a quivering breath. ¡°Please leave.¡±


    Carson gets up from the bed. ¡°Remember, they were all bad.¡±


    ¡°Just like you, but it doesn¡¯t mean I think you deserve to die,¡± the words tumble over my lips.


    ¡°You still think cockroaches and flies have a purpose?¡± he asks.


    Not having an answer, I scoot down and gingerly lie on my left side. I pull the covers up to my neck and close my eyes.


    I hear Carson leave, and he pulls the door shut. Burying my face in the pillow, the rampant emotions batter my


    broken heart. I cry because even though Carson¡¯s not  a good person, I still love him.


    Even though I¡¯m scared of him, I still want to be in his arms.


    I still feel him in my soul.

 77

    CARSON


    I drive to Hailey¡¯s cabin so I can bring all her belongings to my ce.


    Part of me is happy she¡¯s practically moving in with me, even if it¡¯s against her will. Still, the other half knows it¡¯s only temporarily.


    Focus on the now, Carson.


    Hailey let you hold her. She just needs to process everything. There¡¯s still a chance she won¡¯t leave you.


    Climbing out of the SUV, I nce around. A neighbor quickly shuts their door. So much for blending in with the town¡¯s people.


    I walk to the front door and using Hailey¡¯s keys, I open it. I move from room to room, checking it¡¯s safe before I grab her bags. I set them down on the bed and start removing her clothes from the closet. I fold each item neatly before I ce it in the bag.


    She let me hold her. It gutted me to hear her cry, but having her in my arms was heavenly.


    I wish I could turn back time. I¡¯d take Hailey to Damien and Winter¡¯s ind, where she¡¯d be safe.


    I¡¯d cancel the contract on Joseph Rudaj.


    If only¡­


    What¡¯s done is done, though, and I have to deal with the repercussions.


    When I¡¯m done packing all the clothes, I move through the cabin, grabbing everything that belongs to Hailey. I set the packed bags down by the front door, and then clean every surface, removing any trace of Hailey being in this ce.


    Not that it will help hide her. It¡¯s toote for that.


    I carry the bags to the car, and after loading them, I lock the front door. I¡¯ll return the keys to the owner.


    I drive back to my ce, and when I walk into the house, it¡¯s quiet. Alexei and Demitri are probably in the armory.


    I carry the bags to the guest room, and seeing Hailey is fast asleep, I move as quietly as I can so I don¡¯t wake her. I unpack all the clothes into the closet and set the framed photo of Hailey¡¯s parents down on the bedside table.


    Leaning against the wall next to the bed, I stare down at her sleeping face.


    Please find a way to forgive me.


    Slowly, I move down until I¡¯m sitting on the floor. With my legs bent at the knees, I rest my arms on them, my eyes glued to Hailey.


    Taking in the fading bruises on her face, the memories of the attack ripple through my mind, and I close my eyes against the images of Hailey being beaten. Lifting  my hands, I cover my face as the sounds of her choking and whimpering begin to haunt me for the millionth time.


    I¡¯ll never forget it.


    The regret eats away at what¡¯s left of my soul.


    Hearing her struggle to breathe. I try to shake the memory, but it digs its ws into me until my body begins to tremble.


    I move my hands to my hair, lowering my head as the guilt bears down on my shoulders.


    While Hailey finds peace in her sleep, the memoriessh at me with brutal force.


    When the sun begins to set, I hear Hailey whimper. My head snaps up, and I dart to my feet. She¡¯s still asleep, but it¡¯s restless, her features tight with fear.


    Leaning over her, I whisper, ¡°You¡¯re safe, baby.¡±


    Her hand lifts, pping against my chest, and then her fingers grab a fist full of my shirt. Slowly, I sit down, and I press a kiss to her forehead. I wish I could follow her to her dreams to keep the nightmares froming.


    Hailey turns her body toward me, letting out a soft groan. Releasing my shirt, she curls closer until her face presses against the side of my leg. I move my hand to her hair and tenderly pull my fingers through the strands, knowing she loves when I do it.


    She seems to settle, and I remain frozen, taking every second I can get to be this close to her.


    The urge to lie down and wrap her up in my arms almost overwhelms me, but I keep still, not wanting to wake her. Because then she¡¯ll pull away again, and I just need this for a little longer.


    Alexeies to check on Hailey and watches us for a couple of seconds before he leaves again.


    My eyes caress every inch of Hailey¡¯s face, my fingers relishing in the feel of her silky hair. She lifts her arm and wraps it around my leg, holding onto me.


    Don¡¯t fight us. We belong together.


    I let out a sigh, not so sure whether I¡¯m going to win this fight. I already know what the next question from Hailey will be, and I dread answering it.


    Why don¡¯t I stop being an assassin?


    I¡¯ll have to exin to her the day I retire is the day I die. If you don¡¯t remain active, you be an easy target. I have too many enemies to leave the underbelly of crime. I¡¯m too deep in.


    Also, she¡¯ll forever be linked to me. Even if she leaves me, I¡¯ll never stop watching her. Not only because I can¡¯t let her go, but because I need to keep her safe.


    She¡¯s already in my world, her light struggling to shine with the darkness closing in around her.


    I¡¯m so fucking sorry you met me, but I wouldn¡¯t change


    it. Not if it means never getting to see your smile or hear youugh. I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m such a selfish bastard.


    HAILEY


    Waking up in the early hours of the morning, the first thing I be aware of is that I¡¯m holding onto something, and it¡¯s not a pillow.


    Slowly I pull back, and ncing up, it¡¯s to find Carson staring down at me. I was clinging to his thigh.


    Even in my sleep, I still gravitate toward him.


    My eyes drift over his face, and I notice how tired he looks. ¡°Did you sit here all night?¡±


    ¡°You were restless.¡±


    Since I¡¯ve stopped taking the painkillers, the nightmares have started. It¡¯s disjointed memories of that night.


    He sat with me.


    For a moment, my heart thaws, but then I force myself to remember who he is.


    His fingers brush over my hair, and my body savors the touch while my mind rebels against it.


    It¡¯s bing a constant war.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Carson stands up. ¡°I¡¯m just going to shower, then I¡¯ll make you something to eat.¡±


    Slowly, I pull myself up into a sitting position, my chest protesting and begging for a pain killer.


    ¡°Will	you	take	something	for	the	pain	after	you¡¯ve eaten?¡± he asks.


    I shake my head, not wanting any kind of drug from him.


    Carson ces his hand beneath my chin, nudging my face up until our eyes meet, then he says, ¡°I never have, and I never will take advantage of you. You need painkillers.¡±


    I search his eyes and only seeing the man I love hurts.


    Will I ever be able to tie my hermit together with the assassin?


    ¡°Nothing strong,¡± I give in because my chest aches like hell. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything that will cloud my judgment.¡±


    Carson nods, the corner of his mouth lifting.


    The sight makes emotions pour into my heart, and the question escapes me, ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ how can you be this caring person with me and then go out there and kill people?¡±


    Carson sits down again, his eyes caressing my face. ¡°This is who I am, Hailey.¡± He takes a deep breath and lets it out slowly. ¡°When I¡¯m working a contract, I don¡¯t see the person. I focus on what they¡¯ve  done  and  the  reason  someone wants them dead.¡±


    I lower my eyes to his hands. They¡¯ve loved me. They¡¯ve brought me pleasure.


    Then I remember how quickly Carson killed those men.


    The confidence and agility he moved with.


    ¡°Is it always like what I saw? The fighting?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I lift my gaze back to his. ¡°I prefer a long-distance shot. It¡¯s merciful when they don¡¯t see iting.¡±


    Merciful? Only a ruthless killer would think that way.


    ¡°Did you¡­¡± I swallow hard on the emotions, hating the question, but still, I ask, ¡°Did you kill anyone since we met?¡±


    He nods, and it rips through me. My face distorts, and I pinch my eyes shut. I don¡¯t know why it hits so hard. Then I remember Zurich, and my eyes fly open. ¡°What happened in Zurich?¡±


    ¡°I killed Joseph Rudaj. You weren¡¯t supposed to be there.¡± ¡°The blood on your hand.¡± I gulp hard. ¡°Was it his?¡±


    Carson nods again, and I turn my face away from him, unable to look at him.


    ¡°If only I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have  encouraged anything between us. I would¡¯ve left Saint Luc¡¯s immediately.¡± My words are filled with the me I¡¯m cing squarely at his feet.


    ¡°I know.¡± He lets out a sigh. ¡°I tried to stay away from you.¡±


    ¡°Not hard enough,¡± I snap, angry that I¡¯ve been fooled into loving a murderer.


    ¡°With everything I had,¡± he whispers. ¡°I¡¯ll never regret anything we shared. I¡¯ll always love you.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ll always regret it.¡± I scoot away from him.


    ¡°Do you still love me?¡± he asks, and for the first time, I hear heartache shimmering through in his voice.


    I press my lips together, my mind and my heart going to war once again. Unable to keep quiet, I say, ¡°I fell for the lie you told me. I can never love a murderer.¡±


    Carson takes hold of my jaw, turning my face to his. Our eyes lock, and I see the raw pain in his. ¡°You fell for the real me, which means you love me.¡±


    I pull free from his hold. ¡°How I feel about you won¡¯t change anything. Do you think I¡¯ll sit here and wait for you while you¡¯re off killing people? Worry about you dying every time you leave? I¡¯ll help you pack your travel bag and guns,


    then kiss you goodbye at the door? Run into your arms when you return home? Don¡¯t be stupid, Carson.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that easy to kill.¡±


    ¡°Carson!¡± I yell, desperate for him to hear me. ¡°I am!¡± I lean closer, pressing a hand against my chest. ¡°I am easy to kill.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen,¡± he argues. ¡°It almost did,¡± I snap.


    ¡°Only because I wasn¡¯t armed, and they were. It happened because I was hiding who I am from you. I can promise you no one will ever get close to you again. I can protect you.¡±


    Hopelessly, I shake my head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t change who you are.¡± I meet his eyes. ¡°It goes against everything I am. You were right. We¡¯replete opposites, and it will never work between us.¡±

 78

    CARSON


    Two weeks have passed, and I¡¯m still not getting through to Hailey.


    She stays in the room and onlyes out when it¡¯s to go for a walk. She¡¯s healing fast now.


    Alexei and Demitri have been scouring the whole of Europe for anyone with ties to Rudaj.


    Soon Hailey will be able to leave, and even though I want to keep her here, I know it will only end up destroying what we had in the beginning, and I need those memories more than ever. It¡¯s starting to sink in that I¡¯ve lost her, the hole in my chest growing with every day we get closer to her leaving.


    I¡¯m walking toward the armory when Haileyes down the stairs. Her eyesnd on me, and she stops. For a moment, she hesitates, then she asks, ¡°What¡¯s  down there?¡±


    ¡°Come look.¡±


    She¡¯s not scared of me anymore, but that might change when she sees all the weapons. I¡¯m done hiding things from her. If, one day, by some miracle, Haileyes back to me, it will be knowing exactly who I am.


    Coming to a stop near me, she nces at me then at the stairs before she cautiously follows me down. As we step


    into the armory, I watch her face closely, and her  eyes widen as they dart over my private collection.


    ¡°Holy. Shit,¡± she breathes. Lifting her hands, she covers her mouth. ¡°Oh my God.¡± Slowly she turns, taking in all the monitors. She walks closer to them, her eyes darting over every screen. Pointing at the one monitor, she asks, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Underground chatter.¡± I move closer. ¡°It¡¯s where you can buy information.¡±


    She gestures at another, and I say, ¡°CCTV cameras for if I need to find someone.¡±


    She looks at the screens showing the surrounding area around the house and then turns and walks to the weapons. She takes a moment to look at everything, then asks, ¡°Have you fired all these guns?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Slowly she shakes her head, and when she turns around, her eyesnd on the stand in the middle of the room. My heart squeezes with worry as she moves closer to  it. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    I take a deep breath and walk to her. Lifting the lid of the box, I let her look inside. ¡°Discharged shells.¡±


    Her lips part, and her face pales as she stares at them, and then horror makes her eyes dark. ¡°You keep trophies?¡± She shakes her head with disbelief. ¡°Oh my God.¡± Slowly she steps backward, her hands covering her mouth again. ¡°You¡¯re a killer.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    She keeps staring at the box as if it can actually hurt her, and then she turns away. Wrapping an arm around her waist, her breaths begin to speed up. It¡¯s too fast, and soon she makes a strangled sound, her other hand flying to her throat.


    Fuck, she¡¯s having a panic attack.


    I dart forward, and as I take hold of her shoulders, she grabs onto my arms. She tries to take another breath, but her throat¡¯s closed up, and it makes panic bleed over her face.


    ¡°Look at me, baby.¡± Her eyes snap to mine. ¡°You¡¯re safe.


    No one¡¯s going to hurt you.¡±


    She makes another strangled sound, and then her legs give way. I catch her and lifting her to my chest, I say, ¡°I¡¯ve got you. You¡¯re safe. I love you. No one will ever hurt you again.¡± I keep throwing random sentences at her hoping one will calm her down. ¡°I would never hurt you. I love you more than anything.¡±


    I carry her out of the armory and sit down on a couch with her on myp. It takes long seconds before she finally manages to take a breath, and then she begins to cry heartbrokenly.


    I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment, knowing the trauma she suffered through would hit her at some point.


    Sobs shudder over her lips as she ms a fist against my chest. ¡°Why?¡± she cries. ¡°Why do you have to be a killer?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Hailey wraps her arms around my neck, and holding me tightly, she buries her face against my neck. Her voice is muffled and broken as she says, ¡°I loved you so much. You were perfect. I was so happy.¡±


    I tighten my hold on her, pressing kisses to her hair. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°Stop. You can just stop. You don¡¯t have to hurt people,¡± she pleads.


    My eyes begin to burn, and closing them, I say, ¡°I can¡¯t. If I stop, I¡¯m good as dead. People like me don¡¯t retire. It will put a target on my back. I have to stay active. The more I¡¯m feared, the safer you will be. Now more than ever, I can¡¯t stop.¡±


    Hailey doesn¡¯t say anything for a long while. I have no idea how much time passes as I cradle her in my arms.


    Probably for thest time.


    I bury my face in her hair as the thought makes the hole in my chest explode into emptiness. My body shudders as my heart turns to nothing, and for the first time in my life, a tear falls.


    Hailey pulls back, and straddling my legs, she ces her hands on my jaw. Our eyes lock, two broken souls torn apart by the darkness between us.


    Shaking my head, another tear falls. My voice is hoarse as I whisper, ¡°I¡¯ll never love anyone but you.¡±


    A lost sob drifts over her lips.


    ¡°Can you do me a favor?¡± I ask, trying to memorize the feel of Hailey¡¯s hands on me.


    She swallows, and taking a quivering breath, she nods.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re going to ¡± my voice breaks, and I close my eyes against the unrelenting emptiness swallowing my life whole.


    I take a deep breath, and looking at her again, I say, ¡°I know you¡¯re going to leave once Alexei returns and it¡¯s safe for you to travel.¡±


    How am I supposed to go through life blindly after seeing


    the brilliance of her smile?


    I can¡¯t keep the tears from falling as I ask, ¡°Can you look at me like I¡¯m not a monster¡­ just onest time? Can you remember the happy times we shared? Can you remember how it felt when I made love to you? That I¡¯m not all bad?¡±


    Hailey pulls a little back and wipes the tears from her cheeks. She closes her eyes and takes a couple of deep breaths.


    ¡°Can you smile at me onest time?¡± My body shudders, and I blink the tears away so I can see her clearly.


    She lets out a sputter and shakes her head. ¡°I need a moment. I¡¯m a mess.¡± Still, she looks at me with half a smile tugging at her lips, and it¡¯s so beautiful, it makes my breath shudder from me.


    HAILEY


    This pain¡­ it feels as if my heart is dying.


    Seeing how much Carson is hurting is unbearable. I wanted him to show emotion, and now that he is, it¡¯s killing me.


    He looks at me like I¡¯m all that matters. Like I¡¯m all that will ever matter.


    I close my eyes again and give in to the good memories I have of him. I remember how awkward he was when we first met. How hard I had to work to get him to talk to me.


    God, he was so quiet.


    My lips begin to curve up at the thought of our first kiss.


    The emotions he made me feel.


    The first time we slept together. When he told me he loved me. His arm around my shoulders.


    His silent strength. His intensity.


    His smile.


    Opening my eyes, I look at the man I choose to remember. I smile at the one I fell in love with.


    Carson¡¯s lips part and a peacefulness washes over his features, then he whispers, ¡°And for a moment, it¡¯s not so dark anymore.¡±


    Emotion wells in my throat, and knowing this will be ourst time together like this, I lean forward, and framing his jaw with my hands, I press a tender kiss to his mouth. I hold still, trying to memorize the feel of him onest time.


    It takes everything I have to pull back. ¡°I will never forget the good side of you, Carson. I¡¯m going to remember you as


    my recluse up in the Swiss Alps.¡±


    He closes his eyes, and tilting his head back, he swallows a couple of times as he struggles with his own emotions.


    A tear spirals down my cheek as I climb off hisp.


    Carson¡¯s eyes snap open, and he darts to his feet. He begins to reach for me but stops himself. Fisting his hand, he pulls back and nods, then he says, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I walk away from him, and as the distance between us grows, I lift a hand to smother the sob escaping from me.


    Today I tied the two parts of Carson together, and I¡¯ll always love the good in him. But the ruthless killer, I can¡¯t love.


    Maybe one day, when it doesn¡¯t hurt as much, I¡¯ll think back on my time in Saint Luc and the ruthless saint who was my first love.

 79

    HAILEY


    I¡¯ve been in Croatia for almost a month and have settled in Rovinj, a town that¡¯s much busier than Saint Luc was.


    It¡¯s beautiful in a different way, the air filled  with  the smell of the ocean. I found a studio apartment that I pay for with the money I make from waitressing. I work the afternoon shifts now, not ready to move around at night by myself. That¡¯s a step I¡¯ll take one day¡­ when I¡¯m ready.


    I¡¯m struggling to find the joy I always felt while traveling. I¡¯m still processing everything that happened. It¡¯s getting easier to interact with people again, but I don¡¯t get  as excited when I visit a new ce.


    I still think of Carson all the time, and the fact that I know he¡¯s watching me doesn¡¯t help. It¡¯s not creepy, but it¡¯s not giving me the space I need to get over him.


    Not that I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll ever get over him. It¡¯s been two months since the incident, and I still love him.


    I miss him so much.


    When I walk around the town, I catch myself looking for him. Not once have I seen him, though.


    Every day I have to remind myself I¡¯m doing the right thing. But I feel lost, like a massive chunk of my soul has been ripped out.


    We¡¯ve texted a couple of times. Whenever I had a question I needed the answer to about what happened during our time together, he would always  reply immediately.


    But I¡¯m running out of questions to ask.


    Alexei¡¯s keeping in contact with me. He sends me random ces to visit. He¡¯s be my tour guide.


    Today I¡¯m visiting Plitvice Lakes National Park, and as I slowly walk across a wooden bridge, I drink in the sight of the breathtaking waterfalls I wanted to see so badly.


    I stop in the middle of the bridge and look at  the turquoise water before settling my eyes on the waterfalls. A faint spray hits my skin, and I¡¯m hypnotized by the sound of the rushing water.


    My phone vibrates, and pulling it out, I see a text from Alexei.


    Alexei: Peaceful, isn¡¯t it? Hailey: Yes.


    I take a photo and send it to him.


    Alexei: Enjoy it for both of us.


    Hailey:	Are	you	ever	going	to	deactivate	the tracking device?


    Alexei: Never. Don¡¯t take it off either. Hailey: I won¡¯t.


    With the enemies they have, I keep wearing the chain and tag Carson gave me¡­ just in case something goes wrong. At least they¡¯ll be able to find me.


    Images of that horrible night shudder through me, unexpected like it always does. It taints the moment that was supposed to be beautiful.


    The fear, the panic, the pain.


    Carson just sitting there.


    The impassive expression on his face.


    Hearing it was all happening because he killed someone. The shock.


    Letting out a sigh, I close my eyes, just listening to the water for a couple of minutes.


    The shock of Carson being an assassin doesn¡¯t hit as hard anymore. My world is no longer ck and white. It¡¯s slowly changing to gray because even though Carson could¡¯ve stopped me from leaving, he didn¡¯t. He drove me to the airfield. He arranged his private jet to bring me to Croatia. He paid for the hotel while I searched for an apartment.


    And he¡¯s still here.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Opening my eyes, I nce around me, searching for him, but I only catch a glimpse of a guy with dark hair.


    Stop, Hailey.


    Slowly, I continue to explore the area for the rest of the afternoon before heading back to the bus stop. On the ride to Rovinj, I stare at the passing scenery, and my thoughts once again turn to Carson.


    The intense vibe I got from him turned out to be because he can kill someone in seconds.


    My thoughts keep skipping from one memory to the next.


    I remember the night I saw him after he said goodbye the first time. How happy I was and how good it felt when I got to throw my arms around him.


    ¡®I tried to stay away,¡¯ his words echo through me.


    ¡®Wee from different worlds.¡¯


    My fingers lift to my lips as I remember our first kiss.


    I freeze when I remember the sad look he had after the kiss. I thought he was having second thoughts, but instead, he was worried about me learning the truth.


    His silent tears when I said goodbye.


    I let out a deep breath, shaking my head in the hopes of clearing my thoughts. I can¡¯t go on like this.


    When the bus stops in my town, I get off and walk down the cobbled stone roads toward my apartment. I nce at the buildings with their red roofs. Rovinj was originally an ind before it was joined to the maind. The sea is calm with the same turquoise color the waterfalls have.


    Reaching my building, I go inside and head up the three flights of stairs to my door. When I reach it, my lips part. On the floor lies a small bundle of dried wildflowers. I nce around me but don¡¯t see Carson. Crouching down, I carefully pick them up.


    He was here.


    I close my eyes as my heart squeezes painfully. Carson said the flowers were the greatest gift anyone has ever given him. Now we each have a bundle, and it makes me feel connected to him.


    I miss you too.


    CARSON


    It¡¯s been the longest month of my life, and the onlyfort I get is from watching Hailey at a distance.


    She knows I¡¯m following her, and the fact that she hasn¡¯t told me to stop gives me renewed hope.


    I left some of the dried flowers by her door to remind her I¡¯m still here. I know it¡¯s selfish of me, but I can¡¯t stand the thought of her moving on without me.


    I just can¡¯t.


    My phone vibrates and pulling it out of  my  pocket, there¡¯s intense relief when I see a text from Hailey. I open it as fast as I can.


    Hailey: Thank you.


    Carson: Are you okay?


    She looked lost standing on the bridge all by herself. It was hard to just stand and watch.


    Hailey: Yes. Don¡¯t worry about me.


    Carson: That¡¯s not something I can do.


    She doesn¡¯t send another message, and I tuck my phone back in my pocket. Knowing Hailey won¡¯t leave her apartment until tomorrow morning, I head out  of  the building and walk to the hotel I¡¯m staying at.


    I¡¯m busy looking at a property to buy, so I don¡¯t have to stay in the hotel. It will take me a while to get settled,


    though.


    I walk into the lobby and stop in front of the elevator.


    Pressing the button, I stand and wait for the doors to open.


    My phone vibrates and taking it out of my pocket, I check the message that just came through.


    Contract: Ariana Robinson Business: Illegitimate heir  Ivanov Time: 2 Weeks


    Location: Seattle, USA Fee: $15 000 000. 00


    The elevator doors open, and I step inside, a frown forming on my forehead. I¡¯ve never heard of Ariana Robinson. I search her name and find social media ounts. A blonde girl smiles at the camera, doing things ordinary people do.


    She¡¯s an innocent. I type out my reply.


    Contract: Declined


    I also send the information to Alexei.


    Carson: She looks like an innocent. Check it out. Alexei: On it.


    Stepping out of the elevator, I walk to my door and scan the keycard to enter. After shutting it behind me, I shrug out of the leather jacket and pour myself a drink. While sipping on it, I stare out of the window.


    I¡¯m taking off another month just to make sure Hailey is safe. At some point, a contract wille through that I can¡¯t decline. I¡¯ll have to arrange protection for her.


    I log onto St. Monarch¡¯s website and go to the selection of custodians they have in training. Checking their profiles, I frown when I see the name MJ Fang. Damn, she started her training the year Ipleted mine. She¡¯s still there? I check her stats.


    She struggled the first two years and then suddenly started gaining momentum. The corner of my mouth tugs up when I see her reaction time  five seconds. She¡¯s close to beating Damien¡¯s record, and he was the best. Hailey will be morefortable with a woman, as well.


    I type out a message to Madame Keller.


    Koslov, Carson: MJ Fang ¨C Auction Date?


    The replyes before I swallow the sip I just took.


    St. Monarch¡¯s: She¡¯s not up for auction ¨C Name your price


    They know there won¡¯t be interest because of how long MJ¡¯s training took.


    Koslov, Carson: Price N/N: 500 000. 00  Trial period of 3 months


    St. Monarch¡¯s: Will consider the offer


    I finish my drink, and after setting the tumbler down, I walk to the bathroom so I can take a shower.


    As I pull my shirt over my head, my phone vibrates.


    St. Monarch¡¯s: ept ¨C Payment expected


    Hopefully, she¡¯s good. I make the payment then send through myst request.


    Koslov, Carson: Meeting ¨C Surprise attack test


    MJ Fang will have to find me on her own. If she passes the test, I¡¯ll consider prolonging the contract.


    I drop my phone on the bed and walk into the bathroom, I turn on the faucets. After stripping out of the rest of my clothes, I step under the spray, and then my thoughts turn to Hailey.


    I haven¡¯t seen her smile the way she used to, and I miss it. I thought the dried flowers might bring out her smile, but they only made her look sad.


    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m here?


    Maybe I just make her unhappy?


    I close my eyes and turn my face up to the water.


    It¡¯s been two days since I made the payment for MJ Fang, and there¡¯s no sign of her.


    If she doesn¡¯t find me in the next twenty-four hours, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m contracting her to protect Hailey.


    Standing across the road from the restaurant Hailey works at, I watch as she gives half a smile to a patron while taking their order.


    I feel the air shift, and it makes the corner of my mouth lift.


    Finally.


    Pushing away from the wall, I walk down the road toward the waterfront. Sailboatse into view,zily bobbing in the calm water.


    I don¡¯t hear MJ move but sense the instant she¡¯s behind me. Swinging around, I throw a punch. She smacks my arm away, and crouching, tries to sweep my legs from under me with a low kick. Without any effort, I avoid being  taken down.


    MJ darts to her feet, her features tight.


    She¡¯s nervous.


    Lifting a hand, I show for her toe at me, and she instantly reacts. Her movements are fast and precise as she takes a series of hits at me. I stop them, and with a hard blow to her chest with the palm of my hand, I send her staggering backward.


    ¡°Stop,¡± I order.


    MJ straightens and slightly bows her head. I know shees from a long line of Custodians. Her father was one of the best.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± I mutter.


    Her eyes snap to mine, her Asian features round and unassuming. There¡¯s fight in her gaze, though.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be a custodian to Hailey Welsh. You¡¯ll befriend her and keep her safe.¡±


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    ¡°The woman I love.¡±


    MJ¡¯s eyes widen slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll guard her with my life.¡±


    ¡°If anything happens to her, I¡¯ll terminate the contract,¡± I warn her.


    MJ knows it means I¡¯ll kill her.


    She nods, and I nce over her dark clothes. ¡°You¡¯ll need to blend in with Hailey¡¯s world. She¡¯s not like us. Wear something¡­ less threatening.¡±


    MJ nods again.


    ¡°Come.¡± I begin to walk back toward the restaurant. ¡°You have a month to learn everything about Hailey. What she likes and hates. The way she moves. Her routine.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more than enough time,¡± MJ answers.


    Stopping across the road from the restaurant, my eyes instantly find Hailey where she¡¯s loading two coffees onto her tray.


    ¡°Light brown hair. By the counter.¡±


    ¡°I see her.¡± MJ crosses her arms over her chest, her eyes locked on Hailey.


    ¡°Rx your stance,¡± I mutter. ¡°Hailey¡¯s on guard. She¡¯ll spot you a mile away. I still need to tell her you¡¯ll be guarding her.¡±


    MJ rxes.


    ¡°There was an altercation with Albanians. Hailey got hurt. She¡¯s still recovering from the trauma, so you¡¯ll have to be¡­ normal. Be a friend to her, someone she can lean on and talk to.¡±


    And so the training begins. With a little bit of luck and a shit-ton of patience, this will work out.


    Now to tell Hailey. I hope she doesn¡¯t say no because then I¡¯m fucked.

 80

    HAILEY


    After getting ready for work, I leave my apartment. I¡¯ve just walked around the corner when I hear, ¡°Hailey.¡±


    My feete to a faltering halt, and my breaths speed up.


    ¡°Can we talk? It won¡¯t take long,¡± Carson says, and I savor the sound of his voice.


    God, I¡¯ve missed it so much.


    Slowly I turn around, and then my eyes widen. He looks totally different. His hair is no longer blond, but dark brown, which I guess is his natural color. I loved the blond, but the darker color makes him look way hotter.


    He¡¯s wearing a pair of dark blue jeans that sit just right on him. A white t-shirt and a ck leather jacket round off the look. There¡¯s no jewelry except for the tag hanging from a chain around his neck.


    He got a new tracking device. It matches mine.


    My eyes lift to his. I¡¯ve started to forget how intense Carson¡¯s gaze is, and it makes shivers rush over my skin.


    With an erratic heartbeat, I finally manage to whisper, ¡°Hey.¡±


    He takes a step closer to me, then stops. He gets right to the point as he says, ¡°I¡¯ve arranged personal protection for you. I¡¯ll have to return to work at some point and need to


    know you¡¯ll be safe when I¡¯m not around. Will you consider it?¡±


    What? It¡¯s thest thing I expected him to say, and I¡¯m a little disappointed.


    What did you expect, Hailey? Hearts and flowers? You


    told him it¡¯s over between you. That¡¯s what you want, so don¡¯t make this something it¡¯s not.


    I shake my head. ¡°Have a guy I don¡¯t know follow me around like a shadow? No thanks.¡±


    ¡°MJ,¡± Carson calls out, and then I see an Asian womaning out of a nearby alley. She¡¯s easily  a  head  shorter than me and much smaller. Wearing jeans and a t-shirt, with sneakers, she looks younger than me.


    Not	what	I	expected	when	Carson	said	personal


    protection.


    ¡°This is MJ Fang. She¡¯s trained and will be able to keep you safe. Maybe you can even be friends,¡± Carson says, giving me a hopeful look.


    MJ moves closer, her lips curving into a friendly smile. ¡°Hi, Hailey. It¡¯s good to meet you.¡±


    When she holds out her hand to me, I take it while murmuring, ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll guard you with my life,¡± she assures me.


    I pull an unsure face. ¡°You don¡¯t look like a guard.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the idea. I want you to befortable with your Custodian,¡± Carson says.


    ¡°Custodian?¡± I ask, not understanding the term.


    ¡°Like Demitri is to Alexei. MJ received the same training as him at St. Monarch¡¯s,¡± he exins. ¡°Are you okay with this arrangement?¡±


    My eyes go back to MJ. She doesn¡¯t look like a threat at all. I suppose that¡¯s a good thing.


    Also, Carson could¡¯ve kept this from me, but he didn¡¯t. ¡°If I agree, how will this work?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Just think of me as a friend. I¡¯ll be close at all times but won¡¯t get in your way,¡± MJ answers.


    ¡°What about when I¡¯m working? Are you going to sit and drink coffee all day long?¡±


    ¡°Maybe not coffee,¡± she jokes.


    She¡¯s not awkward, and honestly, I could use a friend¡­ but¡­ ¡°Have you killed anyone?¡± I ask MJ.


    She shakes her head. ¡°But I will if your life depends on it.¡±


    I take a deep breath, my eyes darting between MJ and Carson before they lock with his. I see the heartache, the hope¡­ the man I love.


    ¡°We can try it for a couple of days,¡± I agree.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± The corner of Carson¡¯s mouth lifts, and it makes my own lips slowly curve up.


    We stare at each other for a moment, the lost love a chasm between us.


    ¡°You look good,¡± he murmurs.


    MJ walks past me and down the road, giving us privacy.


    ¡°You look different,¡± I say. My smile grows. ¡°In a good way.¡± I let out an awkward chuckle.


    Hot as hell but just as dangerous as always. Nothing¡¯s changed there.


    I gesture over my shoulder. ¡°I have to get to work.¡±


    Carson¡¯s eyes don¡¯t leave mine as  he  nods.  Then  he asks, ¡°You sure you¡¯re okay?¡±


    ¡°With MJ? We¡¯ll see. It will take time,¡± I reply.


    He shakes his head and takes a step closer to me. ¡°I mean with everything that happened. I¡¯m here if you need to talk.¡±


    ¡°I wish I could talk to you, but I can¡¯t¡­ not about us. Not yet.¡±


    ¡°If you need anything, let me know,¡± he says, a pleading expression shing across his features.


    In a moment of weakness, I whisper, ¡°A hug. I could really do with a hug right now.¡±


    Carson doesn¡¯t hesitate, and as his arms wrap around me, the world turns from its upside-down position. For a moment, everything feels right.


    I wrap my arms around his waist and press my face to his chest. I take a deep breath of him, and for a couple of seconds, I allow my love for him to shimmer through the cracks in my heart before I pull back and walk away.


    Because if I don¡¯t, I¡¯ll hold onto him forever.


    The heartache is just as intense as when I left Saint Luc. It will never fade, because I¡¯ll always love him.


    The realization hits hard, and I wrap my arms around my waist, clenching my jaw and doing my best to blink back the tears.


    MJ falls into step next to me, and when the first tear escapes, she wraps an arm around my waist and guides me into an empty alley. This woman, who¡¯s a stranger, wraps her arms around me, and needing thefort so desperately, I cry against her shoulder.


    ¡°Take your time,¡± she whispers.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I mutter, embarrassed that I broke down so quickly from seeing Carson.


    MJ pulls back and smiles at me. ¡°Never apologize to me. I want you to befortable with me. Consider me your friend. Nothing you say will be ryed to Carson. I¡¯m loyal to you. Only you.¡±


    I look at her as I wipe the tear tracks from my cheeks. ¡°Okay. I just need time to get used to you.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll move at whatever pace you¡¯refortable with.¡± She rubs my shoulder, then nods at the main road.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to bete for work.¡±


    I take a couple of deep breaths to calm myself, then say, ¡°Your first coffee is on me.


    ¡°Make that tea. I¡¯m not a coffee drinker.¡±


    I let out a forced chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re missing out.¡±


    We begin to walk toward the restaurant, and ncing over my shoulder, I search for Carson, but he¡¯s nowhere in sight¡­ as if I imagined him.


    My eyes turn to MJ.


    No, I didn¡¯t. I really got to hug him.


    CARSON


    The hug I got from Hailey¡¯s been feeding my soul for the past month. It was nothing but a crumb, and it¡¯s only prolonging the torture.


    From a yacht, I watch as Hailey and MJ take the steep steps down to the cave of Odysseus, who¡¯s a local myth. They¡¯re on a day trip to Mljet, a small Croatian ind. It looks quiet and peaceful.


    With MJ now protecting Hailey, I have to be more careful because MJ will pick up on a tail much quicker than Hailey would.


    Through binocrs, I watch as they step out of their shorts and t-shirts. My eyes are locked on Hailey as she dives into the water, the sight breathtaking.


    My phone vibrates, and setting down the binocrs, I pull the device from my pocket and unlock the screen.


    Contract: Thomas Debrov


    Business: Arms / Drugs / Human trafficking Time: 1 Week


    Location: Egypt


    Fee: 7 500 000. 00


    Letting out a sigh, I reply.


    Contract on Thomas Debrov: ept


    Time to get back to work.


    My phone buzzes as more information about the contractes through.


    I skim over the photo of Debrov and his personal details, and then I tuck the phone back in my pocket and start the yacht¡¯s engine. Leaving Hailey in MJ¡¯s care, I steer the boat toward the maind.


    Docking the yacht, I climb off and walk to my car. I¡¯ve finally bought a property, but the house is mostly empty. I¡¯ve ced an order with a contractor to build an armory for me. It will take a couple of weeks, though.


    I hate it. Slowly life is inching along, the  distance between Hailey and me stretching further apart.


    I feel the same about Africa as South America. It¡¯s overcrowded, making my skin constantly crawl.


    Crouching by a low wall of a parking area across the road from the dpidated building Debrov¡¯s office is in, I do a recon to n the actual shot.


    Through the scope of my rifle, I watch as his men line up three young African girls. The one looks nothing over thirteen. They look fucking terrified.


    My finger tightens on the trigger as I move my sight from man to man.


    ¡°Blyad¡¯,¡± I mutter as I look at the girls again.


    Debrov walks into the office, and he goes straight for the youngest girl. He grabs hold of her chin, turning her face from side to side, and then he nods his approval.


    Fuck. Fuck. Fuck.


    Making a rash decision to help the girls, I get up and take the rifle apart. After putting it away and shrugging the backpack on, I grab hold of the low wall and jump over the side.


    Landing in a crouching position, pain shoots up my legs from the drop. I ignore it and run toward the entrance. There¡¯s zero security in the rundown lobby, and I take the stairs to the third floor. I pull my guns from behind my back, the Heckler & Koch in my right hand, and the Glock in my left.


    Exiting the stairwell, I cautiously move down the hallway. I can hear them speaking Bulgarian as I get close to the partially open door.


    They¡¯re getting the girls ready to ship them to Saudi Arabia and South America.


    I take a deep breath, and moving fast, I enter the room. I take the first man out with the Glock and the second with the Heckler & Koch. As Debrov reaches for his weapon, I fire three bullets into his chest.


    Walking closer, I look down at him. ¡°Svoloch¡¯,¡± I spit at him and then shoot him in the head. Scum.


    The girls don¡¯t scream. They just stand frozen, probably already traumatized out of their minds.


    ¡°Run,¡± I bark.


    The youngest begins to cry while the older two do as I say. She¡¯s too scared to move, and close up, she looks ten, at the most eleven years old.


    I don¡¯t have time, and tucking the Glock behind my back, I grab hold of her hand. Leaving the office, I drag her behind me.


    I¡¯m on high alert and rush down the stairs. I don¡¯t see the other two girls until I step out of the building.  They¡¯re running toward the main road. Good.


    I hurry to where I¡¯ve parked the car and bundle the little girl into the passenger¡¯s seat. I strap the seat belt over her and then m the door shut.


    I shrug my backpack off, and once I¡¯m behind the steering wheel, I shove it down by her feet. Starting  the engine, I pull away, and hoping she speaks English, I ask, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°D-D-Dimpo.¡± ncing at her face, I only see snot and tears.


    ¡°Where are you from? Where¡¯s home?¡± ¡°M-Mwi,¡± she stammers.


    Fuck. I don¡¯t have contacts in Mwi.


    I pull my phone out and dial Alexei¡¯s number. ¡°Yes?¡± he answers.


    ¡°Do you have contacts in Mwi?¡±


    ¡°Yes. George Lekgari. I¡¯ll send you his number.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°You okay?¡± he asks. ¡°Yes.¡±


    We end the call, and secondster, Alexei sends me Lekgari¡¯s details.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    While I drive to where my private jet is waiting, I call Lekgari and arrange for him toe to Egypt to get the kid. I give the airfield¡¯s coordinates where I¡¯ll be waiting.


    I keep checking for any tails I might have picked up, but there¡¯s just the usual traffic. When I steer us away from the city, I let out a breath of relief.


    I hope the older two girls find someone who can help


    them.


    Reaching the airfield, I park the car. I get Dimpo from the passenger side and say, ¡°Come.¡±


    She nods and sticks to my leg as we walk toward Omar, who gives me a questioning look seeing as I¡¯m a couple of days early.


    I remove the envelope with the fee he charged from my backpack and hand it to him. When his eyes go to Dimpo, I say, ¡°We need toy low for eight hours. You never saw the kid.¡±


    He tilts his head. ¡°That will be another hundred K.¡± Yanking my phone out, I make the payment.


    When he receives the funds, he asks, ¡°Are you leaving tonight?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He nods at my private jet. ¡°I¡¯ll get your ne ready. You can use my office.¡±


    When Omar walks to the ne, I turn to Dimpo. Her eyes are wide on me. ¡°A friend of mine wille to get you. He¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    She nods, using the back of her hand to wipe under her nose.


    I ce my hand on her shoulder and give it a squeeze. ¡°You¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    She nods again, lost sobs fluttering from her. Opening my phone¡¯s screen, I send the text. Contract on Thomas Debrov: Closed


    I also send a message to the pilot to get his ass to the airfield. My eyes go back to Dimpo, and she asks, ¡°Are you a good man?¡±


    No kid. No, I¡¯m not.


    Crouching next to her, I say, ¡°I¡¯m a friend.¡± ¡°I really get to go home?¡±


    Tilting	my	head,	I	nod,	then	I	ask,	¡°Do	you	have parents?¡±


    ¡°A mother.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see her soon. Okay?¡±


    And I¡¯ll see Hailey.

 81

    HAILEY


    Even though I get along well with MJ, and  we¡¯ve  be good friends, an aching loneliness has settled in my heart.


    It doesn¡¯t feel like Carson is watching me anymore. It¡¯s been that way for a week now.


    He left. I just know it.


    Sitting	next	to	MJ	while	we	eat	our	dinner	by	the waterfront, my eyes stare nkly at the ocean.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± MJ asks.


    I shake my head. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡±


    I take a bite of kebab, not really tasting it.


    ¡°Hailey.¡± MJ nudges against my arm. ¡°Talk to me. You¡¯ve been like this the whole day.¡±


    ¡°Do you know where Carson is?¡± I ask. ¡°No. Why don¡¯t you message him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m supposed to forget about him,¡± I mutter, dropping the rest of the kebab in the container.


    ¡°Why? What happened between the two of you?¡± she asks for the first time.


    She knows about that horrible night, so I figured she knew why I broke up with Carson.


    ¡°I found out he¡¯s an assassin.¡± The words don¡¯t carry the sting they always did.


    ¡°One of the best,¡± MJ says with admiration in her voice.


    Frowning, I turn my gaze to hers. ¡°What do you know about him?¡±


    She shrugs. ¡°Just what everyone else knows. The Koslov¡¯s are unbeatable. Carson holds all the records at St. Monarch¡¯s. They have honor which is rare in our world.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean they have honor?¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t kill without good reason. I¡¯ve heard if there¡¯s a contract on an innocent, they¡¯ll help the person and stop the kill order by taking out the one who requested it. Kind of like doing charity work.¡±


    Charity work?


    My frown deepens. ¡°Still, they kill people for money.¡±


    MJ¡¯s eyes meet mine, and then she shakes her head. ¡°Not people, Hailey. Monsters. My family has always protected people like the Koslov¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Instead, you got me,¡± I say while processing what I¡¯ve just learned.


    MJ smiles happily at me. ¡°Yes, the woman Carson Koslov loves.¡± She takes thest bite of her kebab, then asks, ¡°Is that the only reason you¡¯re not with Carson? Because he¡¯s an assassin?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I let the word out on a hopeless breath.


    ¡°You know he¡¯s practically the same as a soldier or government agent. Would you hold it against one of them if they killed a bad guy?¡±


    My eyes snap back to MJ, her words shuddering through me.


    My mind freezes for a moment, and then the doubt begins to creep in.


    Is she right?


    MJ continues as if she didn¡¯t just turn my world upside down, ¡°The soldiers and agents also get paid for it.¡± She lets out a chuckle. ¡°They get a freaking bonus if they take out one of those guys on the most wanted list.¡± Her eyes widen with excitement. ¡°Did you know Alexei killed Lleshi Prifti? He was on the most wanted list for a couple of years.¡±


    Pins and needles spread out over my body. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± I mumble, shocked by everything she¡¯s telling me.


    Why didn¡¯t Carson tell me that? Or Alexei?


    My eyes drift shut when I remember they did. While we were at St. Monarch¡¯s, Alexei told me they only kill bad people.


    Oh, God.


    Lifting my hands, I cover my mouth, another wave of shock rippling over me.


    Oh. My. God.


    ¡°Hailey?¡± MJ ces her hand on my shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I treated Carson like a serial killer.


    I would never have treated any soldier like that. I¡¯ve always thought highly of them out there protecting our country.


    Is that who Carson really is? Just his own version of a good person fighting against all the bad in the world. A vignte?


    ¡°I want to go home,¡± I say as I climb to my feet, the emotions crashing over me, too much to handle out here in the open. I need to be alone.


    I need time to think, to process everything.


    ¡°Okay.¡± MJ¡¯s eyes are filled with concern. ¡°Was it something I said?¡±


    I shake my head as we begin to walk toward the apartment building. ¡°I¡¯m d you told me all of that.¡± When we get to the main street, I ask, ¡°So Alexei and Carson are more like paid vigntes?¡±


    MJ pulls a horrified face. ¡°God, no. They¡¯re high-level assassins.¡±


    We¡¯re quiet the rest of the way, and when MJ is done checking my apartment, she says, ¡°Call if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I force a smile to my lips. ¡°Have a good night.¡± I watch as she walks to her own apartment that¡¯s just up the hallway from mine, and then I shut the door and lock it.


    Pulling my phone out, I bring up Carson¡¯s number as I walk to my bed. Sitting down, I contemte whether  I should call or text him.


    I have so many new questions.


    I need to know if what MJ said is the truth.


    Maybe he¡¯s busy. Rather send a text.


    Hailey: Can we talk? Is it okay if I call you?


    It only takes a couple of seconds then I see that he¡¯s read the message. My phone begins to ring, his name shing on my screen.


    ¡°Hi.¡±


    ¡°Is	everything	okay?¡±	Carson	asks,	worrycing	his words.


    ¡°Uhm¡­	yeah.	I	just	want	to	ask	you	something,¡±	I exin.


    ¡°Look, mister,¡± I hear an excited girl¡¯s voice, ¡°a ne!¡± ¡°Hailey, give me a second,¡± Carson says, then I hear him


    say, ¡°Come here, Dimpo. Stand behind me.¡± He returns to the call. ¡°Is it urgent? I have something to take care of.¡±


    ¡°No, it can wait. We can talk when you have time.¡± We end the call, and I just sit on the bed, frowning. Who¡¯s Dimpo?


    CARSON


    Dimpo almost strangles me when she hugs me goodbye. ¡°Thank you, mister,¡± she whispers.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± I pull her arms away from my neck, and rising to my feet, I look at Lekgari. ¡°Keep an eye on her.¡±


    ¡°I will. Tell your brother he still owes me a drink.¡±


    I nod, the corner of my mouth lifting, then I say, ¡°I want a video of her with her mother, then I¡¯ll make the payment.¡±


    Lekgari nods as he turns his attention to Dimpo. ¡°Come.


    Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Dimpo hugs my legs again, and then she walks with Lekgari to the ne. I watch them board, and before she disappears into the cabin, she turns and waves at me, her smile wide.


    Another ray of sunshine in this fucked up world.


    I watch the ne taxi down the runway then walk to where Omar is standing by my private jet. As I climb the stairs, he says, ¡°Safe travels.¡±


    I give him half a wave, and stepping into the cabin, I secure the door. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I tell the pilot who¡¯s been on standby.


    I drop down in a seat, and pulling my phone from my pocket, I bring up Hailey¡¯s number. I was surprised when she texted me and wonder what she wants to talk about.


    I press dial, and she answers after a  couple  of  rings. ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, it took so long. What did you want to talk about?¡±


    I ce my elbow on the armrest and lean my forehead against my hand. Fuck, I have so much work to do when I get home. I need to make sure Dimpo is safe. I also have to erase any CCTV footage of Dimpo and me. Luckily Africa doesn¡¯t have as many security cameras as the rest of the world.


    ¡°Ah¡­ so I have questions. If it¡¯s okay?¡± Hailey sounds unsure, and it makes me worry she¡¯s going to ask me to remove MJ.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve told me before, but can you exin again what you do?¡±


    My hand falls away from my face, and a frown forms on my forehead. ¡°I¡¯m an assassin.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but what do you actually do?¡±


    It only strikes me then that she doesn¡¯t sound closed off.


    It¡¯s as if she¡¯s nervous about something.


    ¡°I kill people.¡± My frown deepens as I ask, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I spoke with MJ, and she exined things differently to me.¡±


    Christ.


    I take a deep breath and let it out slowly. ¡°What did she say?¡±


    I¡¯m going to kill MJ if she fucked things up even more.


    ¡°That you¡¯re basically the same as a soldier or government agent. You take out the bad and help the innocent.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t work for any country, Hailey.¡± Is she looking for something good in what I do? ¡°I¡¯m a criminal.¡±


    ¡°Carson,¡± I hear her take a breath, ¡°can we meet?¡±


    She wants to see me? It¡¯s been two months. What¡¯s changed? What did MJ say to her?


    ¡°Tell me everything MJ said,¡± I demand, wanting to know what I can expect from a meeting with Hailey. Every time I see her, it gets harder to walk away. One of these days, I won¡¯t be able to do it. I¡¯ll give in and take her against her will.


    ¡°She said you kill bad people, and if there¡¯s a contact on an innocent person, you help them and take out the person who ordered the kill. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ please can we meet?¡±


    I have to make sure Dimpo is safe first. ¡°I have to take care of something. It will take two days. I can be in Croatia on Thursday.¡±


    She lets out a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Hailey,¡± I close my eyes, ¡°Has something changed? Do you just want to talk, or is there hope?¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Because it¡¯s starting to sound a lot like there¡¯s hope, and


    if there isn¡¯t, it will kill me.


    ¡°I can get past the lie, and I understand why you didn¡¯t show emotion when¡­¡± her voice trails away, and she clears her throat. ¡°If what you do is basically the same as a soldier, then I think¡­ I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m so damned confused. I need to talk face to face.¡±


    There¡¯s hope.


    It washes over me like a cleansing rain.


    My heart begins to beat faster, and I can¡¯t stop myself from saying, ¡°I miss you, baby. So goddamn much.¡±


    There¡¯s a tremble in Hailey¡¯s voice as she finally admits, ¡°I miss you too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll finish my work as quickly as possible ande to you.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± the word suddenly pops from her. ¡°Who¡¯s Dimpo?¡± ¡°Just a girl,¡± I answer vaguely.


    Then Hailey asks, ¡°A girl you helped?¡± ¡°I just made sure she got home safely.¡±


    There¡¯s a moment¡¯s silence, then Hailey says, ¡°See you soon.¡±


    ¡°Not soon enough.¡±


    We end the call, and I immediately dial MJ¡¯s number. ¡°Carson?¡± she answers.


    ¡°Tell me exactly what you said to Hailey about me,¡± I order.


    ¡°That you have honor and don¡¯t kill without good reason. I mentioned you¡¯ll help an innocent person. I might¡¯vepared it to charity work. I exined how you¡¯re not that different from a soldier taking out a bad guy, and they get paid for it as well.¡±


    All the truth. I can¡¯t fault MJ for that.


    ¡°What was Hailey¡¯s reaction?¡± I ask, my knee starting to jump with pent-up energy.


    ¡°She looked shocked but seemed okay when we got to her apartment.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there in two days.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Take care of my woman.¡± ¡°With my life.¡±


    We end the call, and I can¡¯t stop the hope from blooming like a fragile seedling out of the dried cracks in my chest.


    Christ. Please.


    Let me get Hailey back. I can¡¯t go on like this for much longer. I need her.


    Please.

 82

    HAILEY


    I¡¯ve been thinking non-stop about what MJ told me, and I think I made a horrible mistake.


    In my defense, I was traumatized, and learning who Carson really was, came as one hell of a shock.


    But now¡­


    I focused on the word ¡®assassin.¡¯ I reacted to what I was told. But¡­ if what MJ said is the truth, and Carson is a vignte, then it makes a hell of a difference.


    Deep in thought, I clear the tes from a table and carry them to the kitchen. Walking back into the dining area, it¡¯s quiet, and I take a seat across from MJ.


    ¡°Only an hour then you get to go home,¡± she says, her eyes scanning the pavement outside the restaurant.


    ¡°Do you ever rx?¡± I ask as I wiggle  my  toes  in  my shoes because my feet are killing me after the rush we just had.


    She nces at me before scanning outside again. ¡°I¡¯m rxed.¡±


    I let out a chuckle. ¡°If you say so. What are we having for dinner?¡±


    ¡°Anything you¡¯re in the mood for.¡± ¡°Pizza?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Sounds good. Just no olives. I can¡¯t stand them.¡±


    A guy walks in, and I get up from the chair. Heading to the counter, I grab a menu and take it to him. ¡°Hi, would you like to drink anything?¡±


    He grins up at me. ¡°A coke.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back with your drink.¡±


    While I get a can of coke from the fridge, my thoughts return to Carson. I¡¯m nervous about seeing him again. I have no idea how the conversation¡¯s going to go. I also want to know more about Dimpo and how he helped her.


    I ce the can on a tray, along with a ss and straw, then carry it to the customer¡¯s table. Once I¡¯ve set the beverage down in front of him, I ask, ¡°Have you decided on what to eat?¡±


    ¡°A steak, well done.¡±


    I write it down. ¡°Any side dishes?¡± ¡°Potato wedges.¡±


    ¡°Coming right up.¡± I head to the kitchen and hand them the order.


    My eyes nce over all the tables, and I wonder why it¡¯s so quiet all of a sudden. Usually, there¡¯s a steady flow of customers.


    ¡°Waitress,¡± the guy calls me. When I reach him, he says, ¡°Want to go out with me?¡±


    Huh?


    Not expecting the question, my brain does a double-take. ¡°Ah¡­ no thanks.¡±


    ¡°Come on, one cup of coffee,¡± he tries harder. I shake my head. ¡°I¡¯m really not interested.¡±


    I walk to MJ¡¯s table and take out my notepad, so the guy thinks I¡¯m taking an order from her. ¡°Not awkward at all,¡± I mutter to her.


    ¡°While you¡¯re pretending, can I have a bottle of water?¡± I grin at her. ¡°Coming right up, ma¡¯am.¡±


    MJ chuckles, and then her eyes go to the guy, and she watches him like a hawk.


    We¡¯ve be such good friends I keep forgetting she¡¯s actually here for my protection. That guy is twice her size, though. I hope he doesn¡¯t look for trouble. I don¡¯t want MJ to get hurt.


    The rest of my shift goes by at a snail¡¯s pace, and when MJ and I finally get to leave, the guy who asked me on a date is waiting outside.


    ¡°One coffee,¡± he says, giving me a pleading look. MJ steps partially in front of me. ¡°She said no.¡±


    The guy narrows his eyes at her. ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking to you.¡±


    ¡°You are now,¡± she says, her features tightening with warning.


    I take hold of her hand and tug at her. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    As we walk by the guy, he grabs hold of MJ¡¯s arm, yanking her to a stop. ¡°You should learn to mind your own fucking business,¡± he growls at her.


    Slowly, MJ turns her face to his. ¡°You have three seconds to let go of me.¡±


    ¡°Or what?¡±


    Her left arm darts out, and she throat punches the shit out of him. Gagging, he drops to his knees.


    Holy crap.


    My eyes are wide on my friend sh badass bodyguard.


    ¡°I warned you.¡± MJ grabs hold of me and shoves me forward. ¡°Go. Quicker.¡±


    We¡¯re walking so fast I¡¯m out of breath by the time we reach our apartment building.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to punch him,¡± I say, taking a moment to rest before climbing the stairs to our floor.


    ¡°That will teach him to not grab hold of women,¡± she mutters, a deep frown between her eyebrows. ¡°Besides, it didn¡¯t look like he was going to take no for an answer.¡±


    ¡°Also true,¡± I agree. When we reach the second floor, I stop. ¡°We forgot the pizza.¡±


    ¡°Shit,¡± MJ mutters.


    We both let out a groan, and turning around, we head back down the stairs.


    The moment we step outside our building, the guy from the restaurant lunges at MJ, taking a swing at her.


    My hands fly up to cover my mouth as I let out a startled shriek.


    MJ leans back, avoiding the blow, and then all hell breaks loose. She attacks, moving so fast, he doesn¡¯t stand a chance as she punches him twice before finishing him with an uppercut.


    She turns to me, her hands opening and closing into fists.


    The guy drags himself up off the floor, and then I shout, ¡°MJ! Watch out!¡±


    Bringing her elbow back, she ms it into his gut, knocking the air from his lungs, then she rolls her eyes, shaking her head at me. ¡°Some people just don¡¯t learn.¡±


    I lift my hands in a what-the-hell motion. I can¡¯t believe he just attacked her, but now I know she can definitely handle herself.


    MJ turns to the guy. ¡°Leave before I get angry.¡±


    ¡°Bitch,¡± he gasps as he struggles back onto his feet. ¡°You¡¯re going to regret this.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I already do,¡± she says, actually looking bored.


    We watch as he staggers away from us, and then I turn my shocked gaze to MJ. ¡°You¡¯re going to teach me how to fight like that.¡±


    A smile splits over her face. ¡°Any time.¡±


    She keeps ncing at the guy as she takes hold of my hand and pulls me in the opposite direction. ¡°Now I¡¯m starving. We need to get a pizza each.¡±


    ¡°You were badass,¡± I say. ¡°Pizza is definitely on me.¡± Then she reminds me, ¡°Only doing my job.¡±


    CARSON


    When I started searching for info on Dimpo, I found more than I bargained for. She was handpicked.


    I press y on the video Lekgari sent me, and the corners of my mouth lift as I listen to herughter while she runs to her mother. I watch them embrace, her  mother crying harder than I¡¯ve ever heard anyone cry before.


    ¡®Dimpo wave at the camera,¡¯ Lekgari calls out.


    She turns, and with her innocence intact and a happy smile, she waves. ¡®Thank you, mister.¡¯


    Lifting my eyes, I scan over the information I got on the man who ordered Dimpo.


    Eduardo Beuno.


    Fuck I hate Columbia, but if I don¡¯t kill him, he might try to kidnap Dimpo again.


    Picking up my phone, I dial Alexei¡¯s number. ¡°You okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I let out a chuckle. ¡°I have a contract for you.¡±


    ¡°Just forward me the details, and I¡¯ll look at it,¡± he replies absentmindedly.


    ¡°No, I mean I want to hire you,¡± I exin.


    My brother grunts. ¡°Who pissed you off, and why can¡¯t you do it yourself?¡±


    ¡°Eduardo Beuno. He¡¯s after a little African girl. I fucking hate Columbia, and you¡¯re closer. Take him out for me.¡±


    ¡°You want me to take out the head of the Beuno cartel?¡± he asks incredulously.


    ¡°I¡¯m sending you a video. Watch it before you say no.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±


    We end the call, and I forward the video of Dimpo to Alexei¡¯s phone.


    Five minutester, my phone vibrates.


    Alexei: Contract epted. Fee: A lifetime supply of vodka.


    I let out a chuckle and type my reply.


    Carson: Thank you.


    Alexei: You did good. Proud of you.


    Setting my phone down, I let out a sigh of relief.


    I watch the video again, taking in Dimpo¡¯s surroundings.


    It looks terrible where she lives, and my heart constricts.


    I grab my phone again and text Lekgari.


    Koslov, Carson: Find out everything you can about Dimpo and her mother.


    A couple of minutester, he responds. Lekgari, George: Will let you knowter. Now I can focus on Hailey.


    Just the thought of her makes my heartbeat speed up.


    Rising to my feet, I leave the armory and walk to my bedroom so I can pack a bag. I really need to get the house in Croatia furnished so I can stay there.


    Stepping off the ne, I walk to where my car is parked. I toss my travel bag in the backseat then slide behind the steering wheel.


    In thirty minutes, I¡¯ll see Hailey.


    I steer the SUV in the direction of Rovinj, wondering how this conversation is going to y out between us. It can


    either go one of two ways, in my favor or epically shit.


    I park the SUV by the docks where my yacht is, which I¡¯m using as a temporary ce to stay while in Rovinj.


    With my eyes scanning over my surroundings, I head in the direction of Hailey¡¯s apartment. When I¡¯m close, I pull my phone from my pocket and send her a text.


    Carson: Where are you?


    Only when I¡¯m outside the building does she reply.


    Hailey: I see you. Up ahead.


    My head snaps up, and the corner of my mouth lifts at the sight of hering down the road with MJ by her side.


    Not getting to see her made the past week extra long.


    When Hailey¡¯s close enough, she teases me, ¡°I saw you first. You¡¯re losing your touch.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re just getting better.¡± We stare at each other.


    ¡°Hi. Bye,¡± MJ says as she keeps walking.


    I nod in her direction, my eyes not leaving Hailey, then I whisper, ¡°It¡¯s been too long.¡±


    To my surprise, she moves closer to me, and opening her arms, she says, ¡°I think this qualifies as  a  hugging moment.¡±


    I dart forward and sweep her up against me, burying my face in her hair. I press a kiss to her neck and then just hold her, taking in the feel of her in my arms.


    I missed this.


    We stand still, neither of us pulling back, and then Hailey whispers, ¡°I missed you so much.¡±


    Thene back to me.


    Another minute pass before Hailey pulls away from me. She gives me a wavering smile. ¡°Are you okay with talking in my apartment?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    I almost take hold of her hand but stop myself in time.


    Stepping inside her ce, my eyes scan around the small living room, kitchen, and bedroom.


    ¡°Can I get you something to drink?¡± she asks, and it reminds me a lot of the night we kissed for the first time.


    My eyes lower to her mouth as I shake my head. ¡°Want to sit?¡± She gestures at the couch.


    I hate how foreign things feel between us, and even though I want to pace the shit out of the worn tiles covering the floor, I take a seat. I rest my forearms on my thighs to keep my knee from jumping.


    Hailey sits down next to me and turns her body toward me. I take her open bodynguage as a good sign.


    She sucks in a deep breath of air, then asks, ¡°Can you tell me about Dimpo?¡±


    I begin to frown. ¡°She¡¯s just a girl.¡±


    ¡°You said you helped her get home? Was she in trouble?¡± Hailey asks more questions.


    I shake my head. ¡°The less you know, the better.¡±


    She stares at me, then says, ¡°I want to understand what you do. Can you tell me anything about the¡­  uh¡­ contracts?¡±


    I	let	out	a	sigh	and	turn	my	gaze	to	my	hands. ¡°Information can be a dangerous thing, Hailey.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to tell anyone,¡± she mutters.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to like what I tell you,¡± I warn her, really not wanting to get into the grittiness of what I do.


    She¡¯ll never talk to me again.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Please,¡± she whispers.


    I close my eyes, not prepared for this conversation and the repercussions it will have.


    ¡°I had a contract in Egypt. I was scouting when I saw the girls. I went in and took out the target and two of his men. Dimpo was the youngest, and I had to take her with me while the older two made a run for it.¡±


    The ache begins to spread through my chest, and I refuse to look at Hailey, not wanting to see the horror on her face.


    ¡°Were the girls there for sex trafficking?¡± Hailey asks with a quivering voice.


    I just nod, trying to deal with the fate that¡¯s been dealt to me.


    Hailey moves, and at first, I think she¡¯s getting up to walk away from me, but then she scoots closer to me. cing her hand on my jaw, she nudges me to look at her.


    Our eyes lock, and seeing the heartache in her gray eyes makes me feel like shit. Then she asks, ¡°How many people have you helped like that?¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°I didn¡¯t keep count.¡±


    Hailey¡¯s features tighten with an expression I haven¡¯t seen before. ¡°The people you¡¯ve killed, were they all like the


    one who had Dimpo?¡±


    Some were much worse, but she doesn¡¯t need to know that, so I just nod.


    Hailey lets go of my jaw, and pressing her forehead to my shoulder, she whispers, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Carson. God, I wish I could change things.¡±


    My heart. I can¡¯t.


    I close my eyes as the raw ache eats me alive.

 83

    HAILEY


    What have I done?


    Lifting my eyes, I see the heartache I¡¯ve caused Carson, and itshes brutally at my heart. I wrap my arms around him. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I was so stupid. I should¡¯ve given you a chance to exin.¡±


    I want to crawl under the couch and just cry. Carson doesn¡¯t keep count of how many people he¡¯s saved but just the ones he¡¯s killed. He sees himself as a monster, and that¡¯s why I thought he was one.


    But God¡­ he¡¯s the farthest thing from a monster. He¡¯s a saint¡­ and I treated him like shit.


    I hold him tighter, wishing I had known all of this sooner.


    I swallow hard and say, ¡°In my defense, you really shouldn¡¯t use the term assassin. You can¡¯t me me for equating that to a ruthless killer.¡±


    I shake my head, and unable to stop rambling, I just keep going, ¡°Also, I was traumatized. I wasn¡¯t thinking straight.¡±


    Carson just sits frozen, and it has me pulling back. Unable to keep still, I get up and begin to pace up and down the room.


    What have I done?


    Again the question shudders through me.


    ¡°And you did lie to me. It was a shock. Shit¡­¡± I wipe the back of my hand over my mmy forehead, ¡°your collection of guns also didn¡¯t help things.¡±


    I keep pacing faster and faster as the full impact of what I¡¯ve done hits. ¡°Shit¡­ shit¡­ shit.¡±


    My eyes dart to Carson. He just stares at me, looking a little confused.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I ruined things between us.¡± I stop for a moment then start to pace again. ¡°Shit.¡±


    My tortured hermit, and I just ripped his heart out.


    I gasp as it hits again. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I never meant to hurt you like that. If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have left. I mean¡­ we could¡¯ve talked the rest of our problems out.¡±


    Shock ripples over Carson¡¯s face, and his eyes zero in on me. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have left?¡± he asks, his voice way calmer than I feel.


    I nod. ¡°You¡¯re not an assassin, Carson. You¡¯re a vignte. There¡¯s a huge difference. That¡¯s the reason I left. Freaking assassin my butt.¡±


    He gets up from the couch, cautiously asking, ¡°Will youe back?¡±


    I stare at him for a moment. ¡°We have a lot to talk about still, but I¡¯d like to try.¡±


    Carson¡¯s breaths begin to speed up. ¡°You want to try a rtionship? With me?¡±


    My face crumbles with emotion and walking to him, I wrap my arms around his waist and hold him as tight as I can.


    ¡°Is that a yes?¡± he asks.


    I nod against his chest. ¡°We can take it slow and really get to know each other this time.¡±


    His arms mp around me so tightly it borders on being painful. ¡°I¡¯ll go at whatever pace you want.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot we still need to talk about,¡± I say as I pull back. ¡°Let¡¯s sit. I just got a lot of exercise in with all the pacing,¡± I joke, trying to lighten things between us.


    Once we¡¯re seated again, Carson asks, ¡°What else do you want to talk about?¡±


    ¡°Everything.¡± I let out a burst ofughter. ¡°Sorry.  It¡¯s going to be a long conversation.¡±


    He gestures for me to start.


    God. Where?


    Start with the hardest part.


    ¡°With what you do, I¡¯m sure you make a lot of enemies.¡± Carson takes a deep breath and nods. ¡°I¡­¡± I think for a moment about how to word it right, not wanting to do more damage than I already have. ¡°What if theye after me?¡±


    His answeres fast, ¡°That¡¯s why I got MJ for you.¡±


    I nod then say, ¡°By the way, she¡¯s really good. She totally wiped the floor with this guy who kept asking me out.¡±


    Carson¡¯s eyebrow lifts, and his eyes narrow. His voice drops low as he bites out the words, ¡°What guy?¡±


    ¡°Just some guy.¡± I make a careless motion with my hand. ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is. The point is MJ¡¯s good. I asked her to teach me how to fight.¡±


    all.


    ¡°When did this happen?¡± he asks, not looking happy atContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Yesterday.¡±


    Slowly Carson nods. ¡°I¡¯m d you feel safe with her.¡±


    ¡°Oh, back to the topic of your enemies. If we date, can I


    still move around freely?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± He reaches for the tag around my neck and taps a finger against it. ¡°If something does go wrong, I¡¯ll find you quickly.¡±


    ¡°Yeaaah¡­ I¡¯m kind of hoping nothing goes wrong. Once was enough for me.¡±


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± He says, regret tightening his features. ¡°I was so focused on trying to figure out how to tell you who I am that I made a stupid mistake,¡± Carson exins. ¡°If you had known what I do, I would¡¯ve been armed, and they wouldn¡¯t have gotten near you. I¡¯m sorry I let it happen.¡±


    ¡°There was a whole group of¡­¡± I remember how he took out the nine in the room and stop from saying he was outnumbered because clearly, he wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°I don¡¯t just have enemies. I have a lot of contacts who will help if troublees knocking,¡± Carson tries to set me at ease.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Damien and Winter. They¡¯re only a couple of hours away. Lucian. He¡¯s in Italy and owes me for saving his ass. My brother and Demitri. Even my brother¡¯s business partner will help out.¡±


    It makes me feel a lot better hearing that.


    What else? Oh, right. The lie.


    ¡°I get why you lied to me, but please don¡¯t do that again.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything I should know?¡± I ask. ¡°Now¡¯s the time to tell me.¡±


    Carson thinks for a moment, then shakes his head. ¡°Not that I can think of. You know everything. If I¡¯m not working, I¡¯m home.¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t have any dark secrets hidden in that bat cave of yours?¡±


    His mouth curves up into a hot grin. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    I only have one question left, and I have to swallow hard before asking, ¡°When we were in that room, how did you do it? Not showing any emotion?¡±


    Carson takes a deep breath and lets it out slowly before he looks at me. ¡°Keeping you alive was all that mattered. It killed me, but knowing what they could do to you kept me from reacting.¡±


    For the first time, I admit, ¡°You just sitting there, not even looking at me hurt more than what they did to me.¡±


    Carson begins to reach for me but then stops and lowers his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying it to make you feel bad. I just need to talk to you about it.¡±


    ¡°If I could, I would¡¯ve traded ces with you in a heartbeat,¡± he murmurs, the regret deepening on his face.


    I give him a pleading look. ¡°If we get back together, you won¡¯t let that happen to me again?¡±


    He lifts his hand and ces his palm against the side of my neck. His thumb brushes over my jaw. ¡°I promise it won¡¯t. I¡¯ll protect you with myst breath.¡±


    CARSON


    Hailey¡¯s eyes drift over my face, and a smile begins to tug at her lips. ¡°Is that your natural hair color?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It made it easier to watch you.¡±


    ¡°I felt you,¡± she admits. ¡°Except for thest week.¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± I apologize. ¡°I couldn¡¯t stay away.¡±


    ¡°You make it impossible for a girl to get over you,¡± she says with a teasing tone.


    I keep staring at her, scared this is just a dream. ¡°Will you forgive me?¡± I ask.


    When Hailey nods, the sun starts to break through the darkness.


    ¡°You¡¯re mine?¡± I ask.


    A smile I haven¡¯t seen on her face before tugs shyly at her lips as she nods.


    ¡°Are you still scared of me?¡±


    She scrunches her nose. ¡°A little bit.¡±


    Tilting my head, I say, ¡°I will never hurt you.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± She sucks in a breath and gestures at me. ¡°I need to get to know this version of you. You were intense when I thought you were just a recluse but knowing what you¡¯re capable of doing with your bare hands¡­ and all the weapons¡­¡± Her hands flutter nervously, ¡°The whole setup¡­ it¡¯s very intimidating.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll take it slow,¡± I assure her. ¡°Get to know me again.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like that.¡± She gets up, then says, ¡°I¡¯m going to make


    coffee. You want some?¡± ¡°Sure.¡±


    I watch as she prepares the two cups, and then it hits  Hailey¡¯s giving us another chance, and this time there are no lies to ruin it all.


    ¡°Just so you¡¯re aware, I¡¯m never letting you go,¡± I say.


    She nces at me with a teasing smile. ¡°You¡¯ve made that abundantly clear.¡±


    Bringing the coffee, she hands me a cup. She sits down, leaning her shoulder against the cushion.


    ¡°Can I really not ask you about the contracts?¡± she asks.


    I hate talking about my work but knowing I have to be open with Hailey about it in order to keep her, I say, ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    She lowers her cup and rests it on her knee. ¡°How does it work?¡±


    ¡°They send the request through, and after I check it out, I reply whether I¡¯m epting or declining it. After it¡¯s done, the contract is closed, and the payment¡¯s made to my ount.¡±


    She gives me a questioning look. ¡°How much do you get for a contract?¡± Reaching over, she touches my forearm. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking.¡± Pulling back, she takes a sip of her coffee.


    ¡°It depends.¡± I shrug as I set the cup down on the floor next to the couch. ¡°The time frame I¡¯m given and who it is make a difference in what I ask, but it¡¯s usually between five and ten million.¡±


    Hailey sputters into her cup and coughs a couple of times, and then she gives me a what-the-fuck look. ¡°You¡¯re joking¡­ right?¡± Her eyes widen. ¡°Oh my God, Carson. What do you do with all that money?¡± Shaking her head, she mumbles, ¡°I can¡¯t even fathom it.¡±


    ¡°I use some of it to make the work easier. Paying contacts and things like that.¡± Dimpo shes through my thoughts. ¡°Some of it I use to help people.¡±


    Emotion washes over Hailey¡¯s face. ¡°The innocent ones?¡± I nod.  ¡°Sometimes  their  circumstances  ce  them  at risk, and I just make it easier for them, so they don¡¯t get


    caught up in the same shit again.¡±


    Hailey ces her empty cup on the small coffee table, then she tilts her head at me, looking at me with amazement. ¡°Do you even realize what a difference you¡¯re making in the world?¡±


    I shake my head and, scared she¡¯s not seeing the real me and that it will hit her at ater stage, I say, ¡°Don¡¯t make me something I¡¯m not, Hailey. When all is said and done, I¡¯m still an assassin, and I¡¯m not going to stop.¡±


    Heartbreak ripples over her beautiful face. She scoots closer to me, and lifting her hands, her palms find my jaw. She stares deep into my eyes. ¡°Carson, how can you not see it. You keep count of the bad you do but not the good. It¡¯s like you¡¯re refusing to even think that there can be any good in you. Why?¡±


    My gaze drifts over her, wishing I could see myself through her eyes. ¡°Like I said, information can be dangerous. I keep count of the kills so my enemies won¡¯t forget. But the good¡­¡± I shake my head and Hailey¡¯s hands lower to herp. ¡°I forget about them, so no one will be able to trace them through me.¡±


    They¡¯re scattered across the globe like little pockets of lights.


    Starting to feel hot, I shrug out of my jacket and hang it over the arm of the couch.


    ¡°The tears on your left arm. They¡¯re for  every  kill,¡± Hayley says, her eyes on the tattoos. ¡°You should get stars on your right arm for all the ones you¡¯ve helped.¡±


    I let out an empty burst ofughter. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Hailey leans into the cushion again, her eyes soft on me. ¡°What do the other tattoos mean?¡±


    ¡°The eight-pointed stars on my corbones means I¡¯m a high-level criminal, and the double-headed eagle stands for power and justice.¡±


    ¡°Punishing the bad for their crimes and hope for those who can¡¯t help themselves,¡± she murmurs. Her eyes lift to


    mine. ¡°That¡¯s how I see the double-headed eagle¡­  and you.¡±


    I really don¡¯t want to fuck this up, but I have to say, ¡°As long as you understand, I¡¯m not going to stop. Whenever I walk out of the door, I¡¯m going to kill someone.¡±


    Hailey just stares at me, but there¡¯s no more horror in her gaze. ¡°I choose to think of it as you walking out the door to save someone.¡± Then she lets out a chuckle. ¡°But I¡¯m not helping you pack your guns. I¡¯m not touching those things.¡± She shudders. ¡°I have a gun phobia.¡±


    ¡°I prefer you don¡¯t go near them. I don¡¯t want you getting identally hurt,¡± I agree.


    Turning my body toward hers, I rest my arm on the back of the couch.


    Her gaze drifts over my body, then she asks, ¡°How¡¯s your shoulder?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Can I see?¡± she asks, lifting a hand to the cor of my shirt. When I nod, she moves much closer, and pulling the fabric slightly back, she inspects the scar. ¡°At least it healed.¡±


    I turn my face to hers as she begins to pull back, and our eyes lock, her soft scent drifting around me. Anticipation explodes through my chest as Hailey moves her hand from my shoulder to the side of my neck.


    ¡°Will you forgive me?¡± she whispers. ¡°For judging you so harshly?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to forgive.¡± The atmosphere grows intimate, and unable to stop myself, I close the small distance between us and press my mouth to hers.


    When Hailey doesn¡¯t pull away but instead moves closer to me, wrapping her arms around my neck, I lose the little control I had.


    My lips im hers with all the hope I¡¯ve clung to over the past three months. My tongue brushes against hers, showing her just how much I love her. Then my teeth begin to nip at her lips from all the pent-up frustration of not being able to touch her for so long.


    If it were up to me, I¡¯d strip her naked and fuck her, making sure every inch of her body never forgets who it belongs to.


    But she¡¯s asked me to take it slow, and what Hailey wants, she gets.


    Reluctantly, I break the kiss and pressing my forehead against hers, I mutter, ¡°Slow is going to suck.¡±


    ¡°Huge hairy donkey balls,¡± she groans as she scoots away from me. ¡°But we need to take it slow. I really want a rtionship between us to work and don¡¯t want to ruin anything.¡±


    The corner of my mouth lifts, and I ce my hand on her cheek. ¡°As long as I get to see you smile every day, we can take it slow.¡±


    Hailey¡¯s face lights up with happiness, and I just stare at her as her light chases the darkness.


    The moon only shines at night because of the sun.


    Hailey¡¯s my sun.

 84

    HAILEY


    We talked all night, and having found the answers to the questions that have haunted me, makes me feel better.


    Dead tired, but better.


    And nervous as I watch Carson shrug on his jacket.


    When I first met him, I fell in love with the intense vibeing from him. But, like I told him, now that I know what the vibe really means, it makes my stomach flutter like a kaleidoscope of butterflies has taken up residence in it.


    It¡¯s intimidating¡­ and scorching hot.


    Carson adjusts thepels of his jacket as he nces up at me.


    Yep, definitely hot.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you after work?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I reply, a spontaneous grin stretching around my lips.


    Lifting his hand, he brushes a finger over my bottom lip, and it sends tingles rushing crazy fast over my skin.


    ¡°That smile,¡± he groans as he takes a step closer to me. Slowly, he begins to lean down, his eyes locked on mine. My heart rate picks up dangerously fast, and when his mouth brushes against mine, my insides start to quiver.


    Then he pulls back, and giving me a way-too-hot smirk, he opens the front door.


    I startle when I see MJ standing in front of the door. ¡°Hey, are you ready for work?¡± She asks me while her eyes dart between Carson and me.


    Carson pins her with a serious look. ¡°We need to talk about your contract.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She nods, looking at Carson with a world of respect in her eyes.


    When they start to leave, I say, ¡°Hey, she¡¯s my personal protection. Shouldn¡¯t I be a part of this conversation?¡±


    They both stop, and then Carson nods for MJ toe into my apartment. He shuts the door, and I watch as they both cross their arms over their chests.


    ¡°You did good,¡± Carson says, his voice brisk. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Contract extension of one year,¡± he mutters. ¡°Fee?¡± MJ asks.


    Carson thinks for a moment. ¡°Name your price.¡±


    My eyes keep darting between them because this is not how I thought the conversation would go.


    ¡°Two	million	for	the	first	twelve-month	period.	To	be negotiated at every extension.¡±N?velDrama.Org content.


    My eyes go wide on MJ. ¡°Two million? I freaking feed you.¡±


    She	doesn¡¯t	even	nce	at	me,	her	eyes	locked	on Carson as he replies. ¡°Contract epted.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I gasp. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of money!¡±


    Carson¡¯s eyes snap to me. ¡°It¡¯s not negotiable.¡±


    I throw my arms up in the air, then scowl at MJ. ¡°You¡¯re paying for dinner.¡±


    She just grins at me.


    Crossing my arms over my chest, I ask, ¡°Why are you so cold toward each other? You¡¯re both important to me, and the way you interact makes me ufortable.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t form an attachment,¡± MJ exins. ¡°You¡¯re my priority, not Carson.¡±


    ¡°MJ needs to focus one hundred percent on you,¡± Carson adds. ¡°She¡¯s your custodian. Not mine.¡±


    I begin to frown. ¡°Why don¡¯t you have one?¡±


    ¡°Mine got married,¡± he mutters, ¡°and I prefer to work alone.¡±


    Still my introvert.


    Carson walks to me, and wrapping his hand around the back of my neck, he presses a kiss to my forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll see youter.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Be safe,¡± I say, giving him a smile.


    He doesn¡¯t even say goodbye to MJ as he leaves, pulling the door shut behind him.


    ¡°Yeeeaaah¡­ I¡¯m going to have to get used to the way things work in your world.¡± Then I pin her  with  another scowl as she engages the lock on the door. ¡°And here I¡¯ve been the one paying for our dinners?¡±


    She gives me a cute apologetic look. ¡°You were always so happy feeding me.¡± She slides up to my side and lifts an eyebrow. ¡°Things looked good between you and Carson?¡±


    Instantly a smile spreads over my face.


    ¡°Oooh, that good?¡± she teases me.


    Tilting my head, I look at my friend. ¡°All because of you.¡± ¡°What did I do?¡±


    Reaching for her, I wrap her up in a tight hug. ¡°You told me the truth, and it made me see Carson for who he really is.¡±


    MJ pats my back. ¡°I¡¯m d I could help.¡±


    Pulling back, I give her a yful re. ¡°You¡¯re not just my friend for the money, right?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± she teases me, then her face softens. ¡°No. Just think of it as danger pay, Hailey.¡±


    ¡°Damn, you really have a way with words,¡± I say. ¡°You can make everything sound much better than it really is.¡±


    She wags her eyebrows at me. ¡°Just one of my many skills.¡± She checks the time. ¡°You need to get ready, or you¡¯ll bete for work.¡±


    ¡°Shoot!¡± I dart to my bedroom. ¡°How much time do I have?¡±


    ¡°Twenty minutes.¡±


    After my shift at the restaurant, I was so tired, I came straight to my apartment to have a nap.


    Walking out of the building with MJ so we can get something for dinner, she suddenly stops and shoves me so hard behind her, I stumble. ¡°Stay back, Hailey,¡± she snaps.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I grunt in the most udylike way ever. Then only do I see the group of men waiting on the pavement.


    ¡°I told you you¡¯d regret it,¡± the guy who asked me on a date says vindictively.


    I count six men, and the sight of them makes fear race down my spine.


    Shit. This is bad.


    Can MJ take them all at once?


    Her stance is on guard as she threatens them, ¡°Leave while you can still walk.¡±


    The main guyughs. ¡°Teach this bitch a lesson.¡±


    A squeak escapes me as they move in on MJ. She darts forward and ms the heel of her palm into the first guy¡¯s nose. Blood spurts from him as she moves to the next guy. MJ grabs hold of his shoulders and knees him in the crotch. I cringe, thinking that¡¯s going to hurt.


    Then the main guyes at me.


    Oh shit.


    Knee him, Hailey. You¡¯ve seen how MJ does it.


    Someone grabs hold of me from behind, and before I can shriek from the fright, I¡¯m pushed to the side, and then Carson darts past me.


    The main guy takes a swing, but Carson blocks it effortlessly by grabbing hold of his arm, and then he flips him over his shoulder, mming him against the hard ground.


    My eyes dart everywhere, trying to keep an eye on MJ while watching Carson in badass mode. He runs toward a


    guying up behind MJ, and then my man is airborne, kicking the ever-loving shit out of the guy.


    Holy. Shit.


    The main guy groans as he begins to climb to his feet. Letting out a squeal as if I¡¯m about to step on a bug, I dart forward and kick him in the crotch. ¡°Please stay down, you idiot.¡±


    When I look up, Carson¡¯s looking at me with an incredulous expression on his face, then he says, ¡°That was fucking cute.¡±


    CARSON


    Slowly the guys start to climb to their feet, drawing my attention away from Hailey.


    I feel MJ at my back and order, ¡°Get Hailey out of here.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she replies, her tone sharp. She runs to where


    Hailey¡¯s standing, and grabbing hold of her arm, she pulls her back into the building.


    Turning to the group of men, I say, ¡°Who¡¯s the fucker who tried his luck with my woman?¡±


    The one guy points at the man Hailey kicked. To the rest of them, I say, ¡°Get out of here.¡±


    They scatter like cockroaches, and then I walk to the fucker as he finally climbs to his feet.


    A passerby gives us a wary look, then hurries into a nearby building, which means I can¡¯t kill the piece of shit, and I need to end this quickly before someone calls the police.


    Grabbing hold of his throat, I force him into the alley next to the apartment building. I tighten my grip around  his airway until he can¡¯t breathe, and locking eyes with him, I say, ¡°If I ever catch you near them, or this part of town again, I will kill you.¡±


    He takes a weak swing at my chest. I shove him up against the wall and deliver two blows to his side, making the air explode over his lips. He grabs hold of my shirt, and the fabric moves, exposing the eight-pointed star on my left corbone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fuck with the property of the Russian Mafia,¡± I growl. ¡°I will fucking kill you.¡±


    At the words ¡®Russian Mafia¡¯, his eyes finally go wide with fear. ¡°Shit, I didn¡¯t know,¡± he says, his voice trembling.


    I shove him down the alley. ¡°You better run.¡±


    He stumbles away from me, his face white as a ghost. I watch until he¡¯s out of sight then nce around the area.


    I don¡¯t hear any sirens, so I¡¯m guessing no one called the police.


    Walking around the corner, I head into the building and take the stairs two at a time. When I open the door, MJ¡¯s standing on the other side of it, her stance still ready for action.


    ¡°They¡¯re gone,¡± I say. ¡°Take a break.¡±


    She nods and leaves me alone with Hailey, who rushes toward me. Her body ms into mine as she throws her arms around my neck.


    I wrap her in a tight embrace, thinking those assholes must¡¯ve triggered the trauma from the Albanian attack.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asks before I can form a word.


    I nod. ¡°Yes.¡± Pulling back, I ce my hand against her cheek, my eyes scanning over her face. ¡°You okay?¡±


    She surprises me by smiling and then pushing her body up against mine, she fuses her mouth with mine.


    I move my hand to the back of her head and taking control of the kiss, it quickly goes from slow to fucking her with my tongue.


    Our breathse fast as our mouths can¡¯t get enough of the taste of each other. My teeth tug at her bottom lip, my lips kneading hers.


    I push her back against the nearest wall, which is right by the kitchen counter. My hand moves down from her face to her breast, and cupping the perfect swell, I squeeze hard. I press my whole body against hers, my rock-hard cock aching to be buried deep inside her.


    ¡°Christ, baby,¡± I moan into her mouth.


    Slow down, Carson!


    Yanking away, I take a couple of steps backward, my eyes smoldering on Hailey¡¯s swollen lips.


    She lifts her hand to her heaving chest. ¡°God. I¡¯m starting to regret saying I wanted to take things slow.¡± Her eyes


    meet mine, and seeing the desire darkening her gray irises, it takes more strength than I have to keep still.


    ¡°Screw it,¡± she moves toward me. I crash into her, both my hands framing her head, and then I fucking devour her.


    Hailey pushes my jacket off my shoulders, and we work fast to strip each other out of our clothes. When I have her naked, I grab hold of her hips and lifting her, I set her down on the kitchen counter. Tugging her ass to the edge, I take hold of my cock, and lining up with her entrance, I m inside her.


    A satisfied growl rumbles from my chest as I feel her heat wrap around me.


    Fucking, finally.


    Grabbing hold of her hands, I position them above her head and pin her wrists against the wall. My mouth crashes against hers as I begin to move, taking her desperately hard and fast.


    The sound of our rushing breaths mingles with the p of our skin meeting on each thrust of my hips.


    Keeping hold of her wrists with one hand, I move the other one down to her breasts, and my fingers feast on her nipples until they¡¯re straining and puckered for me.


    Breaking the kiss, my eyes lock on Hailey¡¯s as I drive harder into her. Her lips are parted, her eyes burning with her need to climax.


    Not being able to get enough of her, I m harder into her. Hailey lets out a needy whimper, and it only makes me wild for her.


    ¡°Carson!¡± Her face tightens as her orgasm creeps closer. ¡°Say it,¡± she begs.


    I	shake	my	head,	keeping	my	pace	relentless,	sweat beading on the back of my neck.


    Her body begins to quiver.


    ¡°You¡¯re mine,¡± I growl. ¡°You¡¯ll never leave again.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± she whimpers. ¡°Please.¡±


    I press my forehead to hers. ¡°Come, baby.¡± My teeth tug at her lips. ¡°Come for me.¡±


    Hailey cries against my mouth as her body begins to shudder, her orgasm tearing through her.


    When her inner walls mp around my cock, I fuck her harder than I¡¯ve ever done before, prolonging the pleasure ravaging her until she can only let out breathless moans.


    So beautiful.


    Yanking her arms down, I pull her to me, and keeping her body locked against mine, my own orgasm sizzles through my body until I can only jerk inside her.


    The pleasure hits me in waves. ¡°Fuck, baby. So fucking good,¡± the words rumble from me.


    As Haileyes down, she wraps her  legs  around  my ass, and her arms circle my neck. She clings to me as thest of my pleasure shudders through me.


    When my body grows still, only our ragged breaths break the silence in the apartment.


    Hailey begins to press kisses on my shoulder, and working her way up my neck, she finds my mouth. The kiss is tender and filled with the love I only crave from her.

 85

    HAILEY


    Lying on my bed, my body spent and numb after Carson made love to me a second time, the same overwhelming feeling crashes over me as when we made love for the first time.


    I try to breathe through it, but then Carson pulls me to him and wraps his arms around me. He cradles me as if I¡¯m his greatest treasure, and his eyes roam my face with love shining from his eyes.


    Lifting a hand to my cheek, he brushes over the scar with the pad of his finger. Regret creeps into his eyes, making them look almost ck.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± I whisper.


    ¡°Never again.¡± I know he means it will never happen again.


    I nod. ¡°I know. You and MJ proved it to me today.¡±


    My stomach growls and Carson¡¯s eyes snap down, then back up. ¡°Let¡¯s get some food in you.¡±


    Getting up, Carson walks to the kitchen, and I take a moment to admire his ass before I dart into the bathroom.


    I relieve myself and then pull a brush through my wild sex hair that¡¯s all over the ce. When Ie out of the bathroom, Carson¡¯s watching something on his phone, a dark frown on his forehead.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I walk closer, but he locks the  screen  and  shakes  his head at me. ¡°Just work.¡±


    Stopping in front of him, I ce my hand against his jaw. ¡°You can talk to me about your work. It must be heavy to carry all of it alone.¡±


    He stares at me for a while, then says, ¡°I¡¯m worried about Dimpo.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have a good life.¡± He picks up his jeans and steps into them. ¡°I just need to figure out a way to help her.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it. Maybe I cane up with something,¡± I say as I begin to get dressed as well.


    When Carson has all his clothes on, he unlocks his phone, and then he turns it so I can see. There¡¯s a video of a girl running to her mom. I can feel the happiness  and  relief pouring from them as they fall into each other¡¯s arms.


    Seeing what Carson did with my own eyes makes tears instantly rush to the surface. ¡°Oh  my,  God,  Carson,¡±  I breathe as I nce up at him. ¡°You did that. How can you not see how amazing you are?¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The worry doesn¡¯t leave his face as he looks at his phone to bring up another video. I move in next to him and what I see makes me grimace.


    Dimpo carries a huge bucket with water from a dirty steam.


    ¡°That¡¯s their drinking water.¡± The worry on Carson¡¯s face deepens as we watch her carry the bucket into a structure that looks like it¡¯s been put together with scrap metals and boards.


    ¡°We need to do something,¡± I say, my heart squeezing painfully because Dimpo has to live like that. ¡°You can¡¯t bring her here?¡±


    Carson¡¯s eyes dart to me. ¡°No, I can¡¯t have her close to me. It will put her in danger.¡±


    ¡°What about something like a sponsorship so she can go to a boarding school? I can see if there are any near her home.¡±


    Carson actually looks surprised by my idea. ¡°That could work, and she¡¯ll get a good education. I¡¯ll look into it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± I offer.


    Carson shakes his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want you involved.¡± His phone vibrates, and I see the message.


    Contract: Nezir Albu Business: Arms dealer


    Time Sensitive: 72 hours Location: Romania


    Fee: 6 000 000. 00


    My eyes zoom in on ¡®arms dealer¡¯ and ¡®6 000 000. 00¡¯, and then the screen goes ck. Carson shoves the phone into his pocket.


    When I nce up at him, his eyes are locked on my face, as if he¡¯s expecting me to lose my shit.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I try to put him at ease, ¡°If you need to check things and answer whoever sent it, MJ and I can go get something to eat.¡±


    He shakes his head. ¡°I need to take care of Dimpo before I take another contract.¡± cing his hand on the side of my neck, he asks, ¡°Are you really okay with what I do?¡±


    I nod. ¡°I am. You can really answer the message.¡± Taking his phone out again, he responds.


    Contract: Decline


    ¡°Someone else can take care of it,¡± Carson says. ¡°Dimpo is my priority right now.¡± The corner of his mouth lifts. ¡°And feeding you.¡±


    ¡°MJ¡¯s paying,¡± I mutter as we walk to the front door. ¡°She owes me for a month¡¯s worth of food.¡±


    When I open the door, MJ gets up from where she¡¯s sitting on the stairs near my apartment. ¡°Finally. I¡¯m starving.¡±


    ¡°Oh hush, you had a big lunch while I was working.¡± ¡°And then I fought it all off.¡± She grins at me.


    Carson shuts the door behind us, and we take the stairs down to the lobby. When we walk out of the building, Carson takes hold of my hand and weaves his fingers through mine while MJ falls in on my right.


    They both keep ncing around us until I say, ¡°I feel like a VIP with the way the two of you keep checking around us. I just need to get you matching suits and earpieces.¡±


    Carson lets go of my hand, and wrapping his arm around my neck, he tugs me into his side. He presses a kiss to my


    temple then says, ¡°Just making sure you¡¯re safe.¡±


    I wrap my arm around his lower back and grin up at him. ¡°My badass boyfriend.¡±


    CARSON


    Thanks to Hailey¡¯s idea, I got Dimpo into a private boarding school and arranged work for her mother on the premises, so they¡¯re together.


    I¡¯ve just met the headmistress of the boarding school to make sure everything¡¯s ready for Dimpo and her mother.


    Lekgari told me everything there¡¯s to know about Thandi and Dimpo. They¡¯re Xhoza speaking, and since Thandi¡¯s husband passed away, things have been hard for them. Work is scarce, and there are random bursts of violence where they live.


    Driving to the address Lekgari gave me, the area bes more littered with shacks as I enter what the locals call a squatter camp.


    I search for the shack, which feels like an impossible task because they¡¯re all stacked close together, and then I see Lekgari waving at me where he¡¯s standing outside one. I bring the car to a stop, and getting out, I walk toward him.


    I take his hand, and while we shake, I hear, ¡°Mister! Mister!¡± ncing over my shoulder, I watch as Dimpoes running toward me. She ms into me, giving me a


    hug. Then she nces up at me with her bright smile. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Oooo¡­ oooooh,¡± a woman cries, and my eyes snap toward her. I recognize her as Thandi, Dimpo¡¯s mother.


    ¡°I told her you were the one who saved her daughter, so she would trust you,¡± Lekgari quickly exins.


    Thandies to take hold of my hand, her features tight with gratefulness. ¡°Thank you. Oh, thank you.¡±


    Feeling ufortable with the attention, I say, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°You brought my daughter back to me. I¡¯m so happy,¡± Thandi says, her ent thick. ¡°She¡¯s all I have left.¡±


    ¡°Are you okay with me moving you to a safer ce?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Thandi smiles, her eyes welling with tears. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s been so bad. There¡¯s no work. The Tsotsis are everywhere.¡±


    ¡°Tsotsis are bad people,¡± Lekgari exins.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± I ask, ncing around at all the people gathering to watch.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He says something to Thandi in their nativenguage, and she rushes into the shack. A couple of secondster, shees out carrying only one bag.


    ¡°Is that everything?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes, mister,¡± Thandi answers. ¡°We can go.¡±


    She seems to be in more of a hurry than I am. Dimpo sticks to my side as I open the back door of the car for them. I take the bag from Thandi and wait for her  and Dimpo to get into the car, then I ce it in the trunk.


    Lekgari climbs into the passenger¡¯s seat, and as I slide behind the steering wheel, he casually says, ¡°Up ahead. Two men. The one has a ser ball. They¡¯re scouts for the trafficking people.¡±


    I start the engine, and then only do I nce up. I take in the dead expressions the two men have while staring at us.


    Reversing away from them, I say, ¡°Get me everything you can on them. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    When I drive away from the squatter camp, Dimpo says, ¡°Mister has a nice car.¡±


    ¡°Call me Carson, Dimpo,¡± I say. ¡°Okay, Mr. Carson.¡±


    The corner of my mouth lifts as I steer the car toward the boarding school.


    When we pull up to the campus, Dimpo presses her face to the window. ¡°Whhhaaa¡­ look, Ma.¡±


    ¡°Eish, it¡¯s too much. Thank you,¡± Thandi says,  still looking ovee with emotion.


    We get out, and I watch as Dimpo takes in everything with a look of pure wonder.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get you settled,¡± I say, and they follow me to the office.


    The headmistress leads us to the room they¡¯ll be staying in, and walking inside, I set their bag down. ¡°Unpack. I need to talk to the headmistress,¡± I say to Thandi and Dimpo.


    Indicating to Lekgari toe with, I step outside the room, then turning to the headmistress, I say, ¡°Thank you for all the help.¡±


    ¡°Oh no, thank you. I¡¯ll take good care of them,¡± she replies.


    She better. I paid a small fortune to the school to make


    this happen.


    When the headmistress walks into the room, I lock eyes with Lekgari. ¡°I need you to make sure everything goes well for them. Let me know what your fee is.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°Also, let me know if they need anything.¡±


    Lekgari nods. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. I¡¯ll make sure they¡¯re safe. If anything happens, I¡¯ll let you know immediately.¡±


    ¡°Please.¡±


    Lekgari grins at me. ¡°You¡¯re doing a good thing. They won¡¯t forget it.¡±


    Dimpoes out of the room and gives me another hug. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Carson.¡± She looks at me as if I¡¯m her hero. ¡°I knew you were a good man.¡±


    cing my hand on her shoulder, I give it a squeeze. ¡°Let Mr. Lekgari know if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Are you leaving again?¡± she asks. ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t stay long.¡±


    I just wanted to make sure they¡¯re safe and taken care of, but I need to get back to Hailey.


    Thandies out, a wide grin on her face. I¡¯m bombarded with more thank yous and hugs, and then they walk me to the car.


    ¡°Take care of them,¡± I tell Lekgari again.


    ¡°I will. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Send me that info,¡± I remind him. ¡°It will take a while.¡±


    I get another hug from Dimpo, and crouching down, I lock eyes with her. ¡°Study hard, Dimpo.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Carson.¡± ¡°And have fun.¡±


    ¡°I will, Mr. Carson.¡±


    When I get into the car and start the engine, I take ast look at Dimpo¡¯s smile, and then I leave them in the care of Lekgari.

 86

    HAILEY


    (3 Monthster¡­)


    After seeing everything I wanted to see in Croatia, I¡¯m back in Saint Luc.


    MJ drives the SUV Carson provided for us past the cabin I used to stay in, and I point toward it. ¡°That¡¯s where I lived when I met Carson.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s cute,¡± she says, her eyes scanning over the house. ¡°I can see why you loved it here. It¡¯s pretty.¡± When she steers the car around the bend and Carson¡¯s homees into view, her eyebrows pop up. ¡°Nice.¡±


    I haven¡¯t seen it in five months, and the sight makes me feel a little emotional.


    The front door opens before we¡¯re even at the driveway, and Carson steps outside. My heartbeat increases as my eyes drift over him. I haven¡¯t seen him in two  weeks because he had a contract to take care of.


    I missed him.


    Carson walks toward us as MJ brings the vehicle to a stop, and then he opens my door. With a wide smile, I rush to get out and throw my arms around his neck. He wraps me up in a tight embrace, pressing kisses along the side of my face. Turning my mouth to his, we fuse together and pour our love into a deep and searing kiss.


    By the time we pull apart, MJ¡¯s already taken all the bags into the house.


    ¡°I missed you, baby,¡± Carson says as he wraps his arm around my shoulders.


    Walking toward the house, I tease him, ¡°Not half as much as I missed you.¡±


    ¡°Have you thought about what I asked?¡±


    Carson wants MJ and me to move in with him. He said we can use the private jet whenever we want to travel.


    I¡¯ve thought about it long and hard, weighing all the pros and cons like I always do.


    I nod as we walk into the house.


    Carson pulls me to a stop, and his eyes lock on my face. ¡°And?¡±


    I take a step closer to him and take hold of thepel of his jacket. Staring up into his eyes, I nod. ¡°Yes.¡±


    His lips instantly curve up, and then I¡¯m swept up in his arms, and he spins me in a circle. He chuckles, and the sound I don¡¯t hear often warms every part of my heart.


    When my feet touch the floor again, Carson¡¯s mouth crashes down on mine. I taste his happiness, and as the kiss grows hot and heavy, I push my body against his.


    Carson grabs hold of my butt and lifts me up. I quickly wrap my arms and legs around him and let out a chuckle as he begins to walk us to his room.


    ¡°That¡¯s my queue to make myself scarce. I¡¯ll check if there¡¯s enough food in the cupboards. Maybe go for a walk,¡± MJ says as she zips past us. ¡°A super long one.¡±


    I let out a burst ofughter, and then it¡¯s smothered by Carson¡¯s mouth. He kicks his bedroom door shut behind us, and dropping me on the bed, he crawls over my body, looking predatory.


    I press a hand to his chest. ¡°Sorry to burst your bubble, but it¡¯s that time of the month.¡±


    ¡°Fuck,¡± he mutters as he lowers his head to my shoulder. ¡°Just two more days.¡± I rub my hand over his broad


    shoulders. ¡°Besides, I want to see Lars.¡±


    Carson nods, and letting out a groan, he pulls himself up. ¡°I¡¯ll make it up to you tonight,¡± I say, giving him my best


    seductive smile.


    The corner of his mouth lifts again. ¡°Oh, yeah?¡±


    I nod as I get up from the bed. ¡°Come, if we hurry, we can catch up with MJ.¡±


    Leaving the house, there¡¯s no sight of MJ until wee around the bend.


    ¡°MJ,¡± I call out.


    She swings around, and as we get close, she mutters, ¡°That was quick.¡±


    Carson takes hold of the back of her neck, giving her a yful shake. ¡°You¡¯re getting brave.¡±


    She lets out a chuckle. ¡°Yeah, Hailey loves me, so you can¡¯t kill me.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ don¡¯t be so sure,¡± he grumbles as he nudges her my way.


    MJ falls in on my right, and hearing them being more rxed with each other makes me smile.


    I point out little things to MJ while we walk toward the bar. When we get close, my stomach tightens a little, remembering thest time I was here. I shove the thoughts away and walking into the bar, relief washes over me when I see Lars behind the counter.


    ¡°Hey, stranger,¡± I say to get his attention.


    Lars¡¯ head snaps up, and then a broad smile spreads over his face. ¡°Hailey!¡± He hurries from behind the counter andes to give me a hug.


    Carson doesn¡¯t let go of my hand as I greet my friend.


    Pulling back, I smile at Lars. ¡°How have you been?¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± His eyes scan over my face. ¡°And you? I was worried. Carson said you¡¯re in Croatia, but¡­¡±


    I pat Lars¡¯ shoulder. ¡°Yes, I was there, but I¡¯m back now.¡±


    He gestures at the counter. ¡°I didn¡¯t get anyone to take your ce, so if you want, you cane back.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Surprise flutters over my face. ¡°Yeah, that would be great.¡±


    ¡°Want a drink? On the house.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± We all take a seat at the counter, Carson taking the stool he always sits on.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Remembering when we met, nostalgia ripples through me.


    Carson Koslov. Badass assassin. Yes, I¡¯ve made my peace


    with the term. And the recluse who¡¯s be the love of my life.


    Carson leans over until his mouth brushes against my ear, and then he whispers, ¡°Ya lyublyu tebya.¡±


    Just like the first time he said, ¡®I love you¡¯ in Russian, goosebumps spread over my skin.


    CARSON


    (Another 3 monthster¡­)


    My phone vibrates, and opening the text from Lekgari, I smile when I see the photo of Dimpo. It¡¯s an action shot of her getting ready to shoot the ball into a hoop.


    Lekgari: She made the team. She¡¯s doing well. Koslov, Carson: Thank you.


    Walking to where Hailey¡¯s making a cup of coffee, I ce my hand on her hip and show her the photo.


    ¡°Aww¡­¡± Hailey smiles widely as her eyes drift over Dimpo. ¡°She looks so happy.¡±


    ¡°She made theball team. It¡¯s simr to basketball,¡± I say, proud of Dimpo¡¯s achievement. They¡¯ve settled well into their new home.


    I tuck the phone into my pocket and then beeping sounds up from one of the sensors being triggered.


    ¡°Shit, they¡¯re here.¡± I rush down to the armory, my heart rate kicking into overdrive. Silencing the rm, my eyes fly to the screen, and I watch as the car I sent for Hailey¡¯s parentses up the driveway.


    Christ, here we go.


    I¡¯ve faced over a hundred ruthless men without feeling a glimmer of fear, but as I make my way to the front door, it slithers down my spine.


    Haley gives me a reassuring smile. ¡°You¡¯re going to be fine. They¡¯ll love you.¡±


    I open the front door and take a deep breath as we walk toward the car. MJ sprints past us, screeching, ¡°You¡¯re here! Finally!¡±


    Mrs. Welsh gets out of the car and gives MJ a hug. ¡°Oh my gosh, you¡¯re even smaller than I thought.¡± Letting go of MJ, she turns toward Hailey, and then her face crumbles as she rushes to her daughter. ¡°Oh, sweetheart!¡±


    Hailey and her mom fall into each other¡¯s arms, and they hug for a long time before pulling back. Mrs. Welsh¡¯s eyes scan over Hailey. ¡°You look so good, sweetheart.¡±


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ I missed you.¡± Hailey hugs her  mom  again before she darts to her father.


    Then Mrs. Welsh looks at me, and my stomach tightens. Shees at me and then opens her arms wide. ¡°Carson, finally we meet.¡±


    Automatically, I hug her. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mrs. Welsh.¡± She pulls back. ¡°Pft, call me Adele.¡±


    Mr.	Welsh	joins	us,	and	shaking	his	hand,	I	say, ¡°Wee, sir.¡±


    ¡°Kevin,¡± he mutters, then he stands back, and we lock eyes. I can feel him sizing me up.


    Hailey moves to my side, cing her arm around my waist. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    Kevin nces over the house, and as we begin to walk, he says, ¡°Nice ce, Carson.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± As MJ carries a bag into the house, I call out. ¡°The first guest room, MJ.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s so cute,¡± Adele gushes. ¡°I¡¯m d you made a friend here.¡±


    When we step into the house, Kevin lets out a soft whistle. ¡°Not bad at all.¡±


    For the first time, I feel out of ce in my home as I follow them to the living room.


    Sitting down, Adelements, ¡°I love how you made the surrounding nature a part of the house. It¡¯s beautiful, Carson.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I murmur. Then I ask, ¡°Was the flight okay?¡± ¡°It was perfect. Thank you for sending your private jet,¡±


    Adele replies.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± I sit down next to Hailey, and she ces her hand on my thigh.


    Hailey catches up with her parents while I watch them. MJes to join us, and she quickly jumps into the conversation.


    After an hour, Adele smiles at me. ¡°When Hailey said you were quiet, she wasn¡¯t joking.¡±


    ¡°Just listening and enjoying thepany,¡± I say, forcing the corner of my mouth up and hoping it looks like a smile.


    ¡°Hailey said you were born in Russia?¡± Kevin says.


    ¡°Yes, I moved to Switzend after my father passed away so I could be closer to my brother.¡±


    Kevin nods, then says, ¡°Family is important. Your brother lives in LA, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°So, I¡¯ve nned a lot for us to do while you¡¯re here,¡± Hailey jumps in.


    I let out a slow breath, the nervous grip on my stomach loosening as the conversation turns to their travel ns. When I get up, they all stop talking and stare at me. ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m going to prepare lunch.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re in for a treat,¡± Hailey says.


    When I walk to the kitchen, my muscles begin to rx. Hailey asked me to make beef stroganoff, and while I¡¯m cutting the mushrooms, everyone gravitates in my direction.


    MJ watches me closely because she¡¯s trying to learn how to cook.


    ¡°So, Carson, you¡¯re in construction?¡± Kevin asks.


    I almost cut myself, and my eyes dart to Hailey. She jumps in. ¡°No, I misunderstood. Carson is in the private security sector. It¡¯s ssified, so he can¡¯t really talk about it.¡±


    I guess that¡¯s the safer way of putting it. I don¡¯t think her


    parents will handle me being an assassin nearly as well as Hailey did.


    Kevin¡¯s eyebrow pops up. ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware it paid so well.¡±


    Adele gives me a concerned look. ¡°It isn¡¯t dangerous, is it?¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°I¡¯m trained.¡± ¡°And Hailey is safe?¡± Kevin asks.


    I nod and gesture at MJ. ¡°MJ¡¯s trained as well. She¡¯s actually Hailey¡¯s protection. Just in case. But Hailey has nothing to do with my work.¡±


    Kevin nces at Hailey, then back to me. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    Hailey grins at her parents. ¡°Let me show you the rest of the house.¡±


    When they walk away, MJ lets out a loud sigh of relief. ¡°Never thought I¡¯d see you sweat, Carson.¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± I grumble at her as I continue to cut the mushrooms.


    MJ chuckles, then says, ¡°I¡¯ll make the rice.¡±


    When the food is ready, and we all sit down with a te, I listen to the banter between Hailey and her parents, my eyes glued to Hailey¡¯s face.


    Suddenly Adele pats Kevin on the leg. ¡°You used to look at me like that.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡± Kevin asks.


    ¡°Like I¡¯m your whole world.¡± Adele smiles at me.


    ¡°She¡¯s more than that to me,¡± I say, my gaze drifting back to Hailey. ¡°She¡¯s my sun.¡±


    ¡°Aww¡­¡± Adele gushes, then she looks at Hailey. ¡°You got yourself a good one, sweetheart.¡±


    Hailey leans over, pressing a kiss to my jaw, and then she snuggles into my side. ¡°I got myself the best.¡±

 87

    Epilogue


    CARSON


    Waiting by my private jet, I look up when I hear an approaching car. The limo I sent stops in front of me, and I walk to the back door. Opening it, Hailey steps out, a surprised smile on her face.


    ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± she breathes with relief, coating  her words.


    I¡¯ve been away from home for the past two weeks and wanted to surprise Hailey because it¡¯s our first anniversary since we met, and I want it to be special.


    I nod, and leaning down, I press a kiss to her cheek. ¡°I missed you.¡±


    MJ helped me arrange everything. She made sure Hailey wore the dress I picked out.


    MJ gets out, and I frown when I  see  the  suit  she¡¯s wearing.


    Hailey picks up on it and, rolling her eyes, says, ¡°She said she wanted to look the part for ¡®our¡¯ date. I freaking fell for it.¡±


    MJ grins at Hailey. ¡°Gotcha good.¡±


    Shaking my head at the two of them, I stand back and let my eyes drift over Hailey. She looks beautiful in the gray dress which flows around her body.


    ¡°You look breathtaking, baby,¡± I say, and taking  her hand, I lead her up the steps. When we sit down in our seats, I lean into Hailey and strap the seat belt over herp.


    MJ settles into a seat across from us. ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see,¡± I murmur as I pick up her hand and press a kiss to the back of it.


    ¡°How was your trip? Did everything go as you nned?¡± I nod. ¡°Would¡¯ve liked for it to go quicker.¡±


    Hailey smiles lovingly at me. ¡°You¡¯re home. It¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    Throughout the hour and a half flight, my eyes stay glued to Hailey. I don¡¯t think there will evere a time that I¡¯ll stop wanting to look at her.


    When the ne touches down in an airfield, Hailey leans closer and presses a tender kiss to my mouth. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°The date¡¯s only starting,¡± I say, the corner of my mouth lifting.


    ¡°Thank you for choosing me.¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°You¡¯re the one who chose me.¡±


    Hailey¡¯s eyes soften with love. ¡°You could have anyone, Carson. Out of all the women on this, you saw me and thought, yep, I want that one.¡±


    I let out a chuckle. ¡°I told you it was your smile.¡± Her lips curve up. ¡°I¡¯ll always smile for you.¡±


    The nees to a stop, and MJ¡¯s up and out of her seat before we have our seat belts off.


    I help Hailey out of the ne and into the waiting limousine. When we get close to our destination, she nces out the window at all the trees lining the road and the open fields.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± ¡°Germany,¡± I answer.


    When we get to our stop, I help Hailey out of the car. She nces at the gift shops and frowns. Taking her hand, I lead her to where the horses are.


    ¡°Oh my God, Carson. I¡¯ve never been on a horse. I¡¯m wearing a dress.¡±N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got you,¡± I say as I take hold of her hips and lift her onto the back of the ck horse.


    MJ stays with the car as I lift myself onto the horse, sitting behind Hailey. ¡°You ready?¡±


    ¡°Yeeaah¡­ why not?¡± she mutters, and when I nudge the horse, and he starts walking, she lets out a burst  ofughter.


    I lead our horse up the pathway, our bodies pressed close together. When Neuschwanstein Castlees into view, Hailey breathes, ¡°Holy shit. Carson¡­ it¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    Not half as beautiful as you.


    I bring the horse to a stop and climb off. Hailey reaches for my shoulders as I lift her off and presses a kiss to my mouth.


    Holding her hand, we walk into the castle, taking in the art and decor as we make our way to the throne room. A


    table waits for us, the bottle of champagne chilling, and our early dinner ready.


    ¡°It looks like something from a storybook,¡± Hailey says, her smile bright enough to light up the world.


    I pull her chair out for her and then take my own seat. Even though there¡¯s so much in the room to admire, Hailey¡¯s eyes are locked on me.


    I pour us each a ss of champagne and holding mine up, I say, ¡°To the sun who fell in love with the moon and gave him some of her light. Without her, there¡¯s only darkness.¡±


    Emotion washes over Hailey¡¯s face, and her chin starts to tremble, her eyes sparkling. ¡°I love you. More than anything.¡±


    We take a sip of our champagne, and when Hailey lifts the silver lid off her te of lobster tails, she smiles at me. ¡°I¡¯ve never had lobster before.¡±


    ¡°I hope you enjoy it,¡± I murmur as I pull the box out of my jacket. Reaching across the table, I set it down in front of Hailey.


    Her eyes dart to me before she picks it up. Opening the box, she looks down at the two bracelets. She picks up the one with the silver bar that says, ¡®Her Moon.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s the one I¡¯ll wear,¡± I say.


    Hailey¡¯s eyes dart to me with tears shimmering in them. She reaches across the table and puts it around my right wrist.


    Then she takes hold of the one with the golden bar that says, ¡®His Sun.¡¯ She pulls it onto her left wrist and grins at me.


    ¡°I love it,¡± she murmurs. As we begin to eat, Hailey nces around the hall then she smiles at me.


    The smile that¡¯s changed my life.


    The smile I live for.


    (5 Yearster¡­)


    Standing on the airfield, I watch as the ne makes its descent.


    Hailey¡¯s grip on my hand tightens, and she practically bounces with excitement.


    MJ stands by the car, her eyes scanning our surroundings. I¡¯ve continued to train her during my off time, and she¡¯s be a little fighting machine.


    When the nees to a stop and the door opens, my heart begins to beat faster. Lekgari is the first to step out, then Thandi¡­ and then a smile tugs around my lips.


    The moment Dimpo¡¯s feet touch the ground, I begin to walk toward her.


    A wide smile explodes over her face, and then she runs to me. ¡°Mr. Carson!¡± She ms into me with the same innocence I remember from when west saw each other.


    I hold the girl who¡¯s be the closest thing I have to a daughter, happy to finally see her again after all these


    years.


    Pulling back, I nce over the beautiful woman she¡¯s be. ¡°Damn, you¡¯ve grown. You¡¯re almost as tall as me.¡± ¡°You look the same as I remember,¡± she says, the happy


    smile not leaving her face.


    I turn to Hailey. ¡°This is my girlfriend, Hailey.¡±


    Hailey and Dimpo hug, and I watch as the two rays of sun in my lifee together for the first time.


    Thandi moves toward me, and when we hug, she says, ¡°Thank you.¡± The word carries her gratefulness for all I¡¯ve done for them.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± I murmur as we pull apart.


    I shake Lekgari¡¯s hand, who¡¯s permanently on my payroll to watch over Dimpo and Thandi, then turning back to Dimpo, I ask, ¡°Are you ready to look at the universities?¡±


    After talking with her over the phone, we¡¯ve decided she should study abroad. I wouldn¡¯t let here to Switzend, so we settled on Germany. She¡¯ll be close by, but not too close.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she replies, excitement shining from her face.


    And for the first time in my life, I admit to myself I¡¯ve done something good. I¡¯ve made a difference in this girl¡¯s life, the same way Hailey¡¯s done in mine.


    The End.


    Next seriesing soon!

 88

    Synopsis


    My father is the head of the Bratva, but being born out of wedlock, I¡¯ve never been a part of that world.


    Until a hit is taken out on me.


    I¡¯m kidnapped in the dead of night, and waking up, Ie face to face with Demitri Vetrov.


    Dangerous and heartless, Demitri is the most feared man in the world. I¡¯ve heard whispers of what he¡¯s capable of.


    I¡¯m thrown into a nightmare where I don¡¯t know who I can trust, and fear for my life is my only constantpanion.


    I¡¯m forced to be at Demitri¡¯s mercy, I¡¯m just not sure he has any. It also doesn¡¯t help that he¡¯s disarmingly attractive.


    Tall, dark, and deadly.


    Knowing this, he uses it against me like a weapon, breaking down my walls faster than I can put them up.


    There¡¯s a waring, and I¡¯m right in the middle of it.


    The only question is, will Demitri be the one to save me or kill me?


    OceanofPDF.


    OceanofPDF.


    TEARS OF BETRAYAL


    Mafia / Organized Crime / Suspense Romance COMPLETE STANDALONE.


    OceanofPDF.


    Family Tree


    Demitri Vetrov     Custodian & Personal Protection to Alexei Koslov.


    Father: Viktor Vetrov (Deceased) Uncle: Michail Vetrov


    Brother: Damien Vetrov


    Best Friend: Alexei Koslov


    Ariana Robinson     Makeup Artist.


    Father: Sergei Ivanov  (Head of Bratva) Half-Brother: Yuri Ivanov


    Mother: Beth Robinson


    DEMITRI


    Demitri; 31. Ariana; 23


    Staying two steps behind Alexei, I¡¯m on high alert for any sudden movements from the guards as we enter Jakub Kaminski¡¯spound in Pnd.


    I¡¯ve been a custodian to Alexei for seven years, and our rtionship has gradually changed from protector and assassin to business partners and best friends.


    I was trained to protect Alexei Koslov, an elite assassin, which makes me the best protector in the world. While Alexei carries out a job, it¡¯s up to me to keep him alive. Together we¡¯ve be an unstoppable force.


    He is my life¡¯s purpose. The one who owns my loyalty. Where Alexei is charismatic, I¡¯m quiet.


    He¡¯s in the spotlight, and I¡¯m his shadow.


    Over the years, Alexei has branched off into the shipping of illegal goods, andtely, we¡¯ve only been taking out high- value targets.


    ¡°Ready?¡± Alexei mutters under his breath.


    ¡°Yes.¡± My eyes move from one guard to the next as we¡¯re taken down a hallway. Alexei is assassinating Kaminski as a favor to the Bratva. We¡¯ve arranged a meeting  with Kaminski under false pretenses of purchasing weapons from him.


    Getting in is easy. Getting out will be a bloodbath.


    The tiles gleam under our feet, the walls of  thepound white, with nts and art pieces breaking the sterile atmosphere. It¡¯s in total contrast to what happens on the grounds. Kaminski is also a sex trafficker, and one would expect the floors and walls to be covered in all the blood he¡¯s spilled.


    Reaching the door that leads to the room Kaminski is waiting in, a guard holds up his hand and orders,  ¡°No weapons. Leave them here.¡±


    Alexei lets out an amused burst ofughter. The guard moves to search Alexei, but with a shake of my head, the guard pauses.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch him,¡± I warn, my tone  filled  with  the promise of death.


    ¡°Let them in,¡± Kaminski calls from inside the room.


    Frustration shes over the guard¡¯s face, not happy that we¡¯ll remain armed.


    I stay behind Alexei as we walk into what seems to be a dining room. The weapons Alexei asked for are spread out on the table, which is big enough to  seat  twenty-four people.


    There are only two men in the room with Kaminski. Three in the hallway. Five stationed out front, and I¡¯m guessing five to ten at the back of the house.


    Thepound easily holds between thirty and fifty men. Like I said, a bloodbath waits for us.


    Alexei begins to talk business with Kaminski, and I watch as the two guards rx. That¡¯s Alexei¡¯s specialty. He makes you think you¡¯re safe instead of seconds away from dying.


    I¡¯m four steps away from the one guard, seven from the second.


    ¡°How¡¯s business?¡± Alexei asks.


    Three.


    ¡°Good, but I lost a shipment,¡± Kaminski answers, his eyes narrowing. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know anything about it?¡±


    Yuri Ivanov was responsible for the shipment of weapons being ¡®lost.¡¯ That¡¯s when he asked Alexei to take out Kaminski. Yuri wants to expand because he¡¯ll take over from his father soon as the head of the Bratva, and I suppose he wants to show his worth.


    Two.


    Alexei lets out a chuckle, shaking his head.


    One.


    I move at the same time as Alexei. My elbow meets the first guard¡¯s nose, mming the bone into his brain while I turn, and using his body as a shield, I take out the other guard with the first one¡¯s semi-automatic. I drop the dead guard, and pulling both my guns from behind my back, I turn toward the doorway as the first manes running in.


    Opening fire, I take them out one after the other while staying near Alexei, who has a gun to Kaminski¡¯s head. It only takes seconds for me to dispose of the nearest guards.


    ¡°For you, I thought I¡¯d make an up-close and personal appearance,¡± Alexei chuckles darkly. ¡°For the Bratva.¡± He


    pulls the trigger before Kaminski can bite out a threat or plead for his life. After the body slips from his hold, Alexei buries two more bullets in Kaminski. I spare the head of the Polish Mafia one nce, watching as his eyes turn ssy as his soul leaves his body.


    ¡°Stay behind me,¡± I instruct Alexei. Not that I have to. After all the years of working together, we¡¯repletely in sync with each other.


    We begin to move, stalking out of the room and down the hallway. A guardes running around the corner, and as his lips part to let out a shout, I pull the trigger  of  my Heckler & Koch. The bullet hits him between the eyes, making him drop on the spot.


    When I started as Alexei¡¯s protector, I used to keep count of how many people I killed, but I stopped when I reached two hundred. Now everything in me is quiet as chaos erupts around us. There¡¯s no thundering heartbeat. No quickening breaths. No sweat beading on my forehead.


    I hearmotion explode around thepound, boots on the ground, orders being shouted, weapons being readied. When we turn the corner leading to the front door, instinct takes over, and I start firing one bullet after the other.


    Heads snap back, feet stumble, and knees hit the floor  death bleeds on the tiles, sttering against the white walls


    revealing the true horror thispound holds.


    When we step out into the sunlight, Alexei moves next to me, and while he takes over shooting, I quickly reload my


    Heckler & Koch.


    Alexei begins to move, and with my steps matching his, I keep taking out the threats as we head toward our jeep.


    ¡°You¡¯d think the men would be better trained,¡± Alexei says, disappointment coating his words as he buries a bullet in another guard.


    I let out a sigh because even I expected more action, but this is like taking candy from a kid. Extremely anti-climatic. With my heartbeat steady, I take out thest man, then grumble, ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡±


    Alexei slides behind the steering wheel, so I¡¯ll have my hands free should we encounter any problems. Once I¡¯m sitting in the passenger¡¯s side, he says, ¡°This job is starting to get boring.¡± He gives me a chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m ming you for killing everyone too quickly.¡±


    Shaking my head, my eyes scan for any sign of a threat as Alexei steers the jeep off thepound¡¯s grounds. ¡°You wanted the best protection.¡±


    ¡°I also wanted action. Heart pounding, cock hardening exhration,¡± Alexei says, the corner of his mouth lifting.


    Raising an eyebrow at him, I mutter, ¡°I can always take a vacation.¡±


    I have no idea what I¡¯d do with a vacation. The concept is foreign to me.


    This time a burst ofughter explodes from my best friend¡¯s lips. ¡°Not a chance of that ever happening.¡±


    Alexei¡¯s phone vibrates, and taking it from his pocket, he hands it to me so he can keep his attention on the shitty dirt


    road we¡¯re on.


    ¡°A text from Carson,¡± I say as I open the message.


    Carson: She looks like an innocent. Check it out.


    I quickly type a reply on behalf of Alexei. On it.


    Opening the other message, my eyes scan over the information Alexei¡¯s younger brother forwarded to us.


    Contract: Ariana Robinson Business: Illegitimate heir  Ivanov. Time: 2 Weeks


    Location: Seattle, USA.


    Fee: $15 000 000. 00


    ¡°Carson wants us to check out a contract that¡¯s been ordered on Ariana Robinson. Do you know her?¡± I ask, not recognizing the name.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± Alexei asks, his eyebrows lifting with surprise. ¡°Read the contract to me.¡±


    I ry the information to him, and then he shakes his head. ¡°Fuck. She¡¯s Sergei¡¯s daughter from an affair he had.¡±


    ¡°Someone¡¯s trying to take out the head of the Bratva¡¯s daughter? I didn¡¯t know Yuri had a half-sister.¡± Then frowning, I continue, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be surprised anymore, but how the fuck do you know everything?¡±


    Alexei gives me an arrogant grin. ¡°Because I¡¯m God.¡± Then his expression turns serious again. ¡°Once we¡¯re airborne, I¡¯ll try to get in touch with Sergei. Find out what Ariana¡¯s address is and if anyone has epted the contract.¡±


    ¡°Why? I thought you were all-knowing,¡± I taunt him.


    ARIANA


    Turning off my camera, I let out a tired sigh. Creating makeup tutorials is exhausting, but I need to push through and get the videos out there if I want to broaden my following on social media.


    I upload the video onto TikTok and Instagram, then put my phone in my bag. Checking the time on my watch, a pleased smile forms around my lips.


    Eleven O¡¯clock. Perfect.


    I have a list of things to get done today before I can stop by the nursing home where my mother is. She has Alzheimer¡¯s Disease, and when it first started, I was able to take care of her. But since she¡¯s forgotten who I am and where I live, I had to ce her in the nursing home for her safety. I now visit her every Saturday afternoon.


    At least I don¡¯t have to worry about the monthly payment for the nursing home. The money my father sends from Russia every month covers it. I had to sell our house and move into a smaller apartment, so my own ie would be sufficient for my personal needs because I still haven¡¯t told my father about my mother¡¯s  deteriorating  health.  He hasn¡¯t been well, and I don¡¯t have the heart to make my problem his.


    I could always reach out to Yuri, my half-brother, but we¡¯ve never actually been close growing up, and it would just feel awkward.


    Besides, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m struggling. I like the smaller apartment. It¡¯s easy to keep clean, and I don¡¯t feel as lonely as I did in the bigger house.


    Making sure I have everything I need, I leave my apartment and make my way to where my scooter  is parked. I strap on my helmet and climb onto my scooter. Starting the engine, I carefully move onto the road, and soon I¡¯m zipping from one ce to the next.


    There¡¯s a smile on my face as I stop at my favorite Starbucks to grab a vanitte. I love my independence and being able to do what I want whenever I want. My life is exactly the way I like it, uplicated. I don¡¯t have any close friends, but I have many acquaintances I can hang out with whenever I feel like a night out on the town.


    Besides my mom and dad¡¯s deteriorating health, I have no other problems.


    I¡¯m happy.


    Walking into the Starbucks, I head over to the counter. ¡°Hey, hon,¡± Jessie, the barista, says, grinning at me.


    ¡°Hi.¡± I nce around at the other patrons. ¡°You¡¯re not as busy as I expected.¡±


    ¡°You just missed the rush. The usual?¡± she asks. ¡°Please.¡± I smile at her before I look at the selection of


    food on disy. ¡°Let me have a chocte chip cookie as


    well.¡± I take the right amount of cash from my wallet and hand it to her.


    ¡°Your order ising right up.¡± While Jessie prepares my beverage, she asks, ¡°How¡¯s work?¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± I reply. ¡°I got to do a bridal party¡¯s makeup this week which was awesome.¡±


    ¡°Oh, great. That must¡¯ve been fun.¡±


    ¡°It was.¡± Mostly I¡¯m d they didn¡¯tin about the fee I charged. I¡¯ve just increased my prices and was worried it would make it more challenging to get work.


    Jessie hands me mytte and cookie. ¡°We should hang out sometime.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll give you a call,¡± I reply. I take my order and head to the first open table I see. Sitting down, I enjoy my beverage while nibbling on the cookie. I go over the list of things I had to do, and I only have one stop left before I can go to the nursing home.


    I check my social media ounts and emails as I swallow down thest sip of mytte. Just as I get up, a man enters Starbucks.


    Holy mother.


    I can¡¯t stop myself from staring at him as he heads to the counter. Tilting my head, I take a moment to admire him from behind because he¡¯s nothing short of perfect. Movie star good looks with a muscled body that¡¯s¡­ just perfect.


    Now that¡¯s what I call tall, dark, and handsome. Sigh.


    I take a deep breath and grant myself onest  look before I shrug my bag onto my back and head outside.


    I¡¯ll definitely be picturing him as my book boyfriend in the romance I¡¯m currently reading.


    Climbing onto my scooter, I take care of thest errand and drive toward the nursing home. I park in my usual spot and leave the helmet with my scooter before going inside.


    When I see Ashley, a smile instantly forms on my face.


    She¡¯s been fantastic with taking care of my mom. ¡°How is she today?¡± I ask.


    Ashley shakes her head. ¡°Not too good. She¡¯s stuck in the past and determined to get ready for a date  with Sergei.¡±


    Nodding, I reach out a hand and give Ashley¡¯s arm a squeeze. ¡°Take a break while I visit with her.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, sweetie. Good luck!¡±


    As I make my way to my mom¡¯s room, I brace myself because it¡¯s still hard when she doesn¡¯t recognize me.


    I stop in the doorway, and my eyes find her where she¡¯s sitting in front of her dressing table, pulling a brush through her blonde hair. My mom has always been a beautiful woman.


    She nces over her shoulder and then frowns at me. ¡°Can I help you?¡±


    I force a smile to my lips, doing my best to ignore the bite of sadness. ¡°I heard you have a date and wanted to help you with your makeup.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± she asks, her mouth curving up at the sides. ¡°That¡¯s nice of you to offer.¡±


    Stepping inside the room, I go stand next to her. ¡°So, who¡¯s the lucky man?¡± I ask for what must be  the thousandth time over the past couple of years.


    A smitten look softens Mom¡¯s features. ¡°He¡¯s in Seattle for business. A handsome Russian.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? How did you meet?¡± I ask as I help Mom turn on the chair, so she¡¯s facing me.


    ¡°We were on the ferry at the same time and just started talking,¡± she grins dreamily.


    Arranging the makeup supplies I leave in her room, I begin with dabbing primer onto her skin.


    My parents had an affair while my dad was here on a business trip. It onlysted a month before he had to return home. Mom never got over Dad, and he couldn¡¯t leave his wife because their marriage was an alliance of sorts. I¡¯m well aware my father is a criminal  the head of the Bratva, to be exact  but I have nothing to do with that world. I¡¯ve overheard some of the conversations Dad¡¯s had whenever he visited me. The names of the men I heard him talking to stuck in my memory, though. Mostly Russian. The Aulov, Nicoj, and Petrov families are all part of the Bratva. Alexei Koslov and Demitri Vetrov work closely with my father. I once heard Dad mention they¡¯re the best killers  in  the world.


    The memory alone sends a shiver down my spine.


    But they all belong to a life I know nothing about. To me, Dad¡¯s just my dad. Since his heart problems got worse, heN?velDrama.Org content.


    hasn¡¯t been able to travel, and we now call each other once a month.


    While I listen to Mom telling me how in love she is, I take my time doing her makeup. Even though she¡¯s forgotten me, I still treasure these moments I get to spend with her.


    When I¡¯m done, she smiles at her reflection. ¡°Oh wow, Sergei¡¯s going to fall for me all over again. You did such an amazing job. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Would you like to have tea with me?¡± I ask, then quickly add, ¡°While you wait for your date to arrive.¡±


    ¡°That would be nice. Let¡¯s go sit out in the garden.¡±


    I spend two hours with Mom before she starts to grow agitated because Dad¡¯ste.


    Ashley has to step in to keep Mom calm, and knowing our visit is over, I watch as Ashley leads Mom back to her room.


    ¡°See you next Saturday, Mom,¡± I whisper before I head to where my scooter is parked.


    I let out a sad sigh as I put on my helmet. Soon both my parents will be gone. I wish I could have more time with them.

 89

    DEMITRI


    After I get back from Seattle, Alexei and I settle in our state- of-the-art security room and begin to search for everything we can find on Ariana Robinson.


    I spent the morning following her around and ry the information to Alexei, ¡°The girl seems to lead a normal life. Nothing interesting. I didn¡¯t see anyone else watching her.¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Alexei murmurs. ¡°The contract was just epted. Check her digital footprint and see if there¡¯s anything that will help us.¡±


    I start to check Ariana¡¯s social media ounts and scroll through her posts on Instagram. Most of them of her posing in different ces in the city and putting on makeup. Which she really doesn¡¯t need.


    ¡°How the fuck did Sergei  manage  to  have  a  daughter who looks like this?¡± I ask as I stare at a close-up shot of Ariana¡¯s face.


    Alexei leans closer to me and looks at the picture. ¡°You should see Beth, the girl¡¯s mom. If Sergei¡¯s marriage to Olga wasn¡¯t arranged, he would¡¯ve divorced her for Beth.¡±


    I nce at Alexei. ¡°Seriously, how do you know all these things?¡±


    Alexei just shrugs as he rxes back into his own chair, his eyes focusing on the screen that shows iing and


    closed contracts for  assassinations.  ¡°People  like  talking when they¡¯re drunk. Sergei told me everything.¡± Alexei turns his gaze back to me for a moment. ¡°And I mean everything about his affair with Beth Robinson. The man had it bad for her. Yuri might be the oldest and next  in  line,  but  when Sergei spoke of Ariana, you could see the love he has for his daughter.¡±


    When I keep scrolling through the Instagram ount, I finallye across a photo of Ariana and Beth. ¡°Oh¡­¡± I mutter, ¡°I see what you mean. She¡¯s the spitting image of her mother.¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡± Alexei¡¯s phone begins to ring, and while he takes the call, I go to Ariana¡¯s TikTok ount.


    I watch a random video of Ariana showing how to put on makeup. She makes a mistake and burst outughing¡­ and all I can do is stare.


    Christ, she¡¯s even more beautiful when she¡¯s smiling.


    Soon I realize it¡¯s a blooper video, and Ariana isughing through most of it. When the video ends, I watch it again.


    When Alexei ends his call, he gives me a what-the-fuck look. ¡°You n on watching that all day long?¡±


    I quickly exit the video and shake my head. ¡°Just trying to get a feel for the girl.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± he lets out a chuckle, ¡°right.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t start,¡± I mutter as I check the address we found for her. She lives in the city. From what we¡¯ve learned, she moved into the apartment a year ago.


    ¡°Beth is in a nursing home,¡± Alexei says, a frown forming on his forehead. ¡°Alzheimer¡¯s.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°What a pity.¡±


    Leaning back in my chair, I look at my friend. ¡°Why only take a contract out on Ariana and not Beth as well?¡±


    Alexei keeps quiet for a moment, then he says, ¡°Beth isn¡¯t a threat.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s Ariana a threat? The girl doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with the Bratva.¡±


    Alexei lets out a chuckle. ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean shit. She can be used to form a strong alliance.¡±


    ¡°True. She¡¯s twenty-three. Maybe Sergei is already busy arranging the marriage,¡± I muse.


    ¡°Sergei¡¯s got one foot in the grave already,¡± Alexei mutters. ¡°Last I heard, he won¡¯t be around for much longer.¡±


    ¡°Will Yuri take over?¡± I ask. ¡°No. There will be a vote.¡±


    ¡°Oh, fun,¡± I mumble, not looking forward to that shitshow.


    Alexei stares at the screens, drawing his bottom lip between his teeth as his mind starts to work. A frown settles on his forehead, then he says, ¡°Either someone wants to take out Sergei¡¯s entire family or¡­¡±


    When he¡¯s quiet for a while, I ask, ¡°Or?¡±


    ¡°Yuri took out the contract to get rid of the other heir, so he¡¯ll be the only one to inherit when Sergei dies.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t be the first time,¡± I say. ¡°What are we going to do if Yuri¡¯s the one who took out the hit?¡±


    We¡¯ve been working with Yuri for almost ten years.  He might not be the head of the Bratva, but he  runs  all  of Sergei¡¯s businesses.


    Alexei turns his face to me. ¡°We need to talk  with Sergei.¡±


    ¡°When do you want to leave for Moscow?¡±


    Alexei shakes his head. ¡°If Yuri took out the hit, he¡¯ll be suspicious if we suddenly met with Sergei. Yuri knows we don¡¯t kill innocent people and go after the person who ordered the kill. I already rejected the contract, so he¡¯ll be on guard around us.¡± Alexei lets out a sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll have to think of another way to contact Sergei.¡± Lifting his arm, he ces his hand on my shoulder. ¡°In the meantime, you should go back to Seattle and watch the girl.¡±


    ¡°And you?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be here trying to figure out what the hell is going on.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, I nce back at the screen showing a photo of Ariana. At least it will be an easy job watching her.


    ARIANA


    I dial my dad¡¯s number hoping I¡¯ll get to talk to him. The line connects, and it just rings before going to his voicemail.


    ¡°Hi, Dad. I just wanted to check in on you. Give me a call when you get the message. I  hope  you¡¯re  feeling  better. Love you.¡±


    Letting out a sigh, I end the call and open my messaging app to send my brother a text.


    Ariana: Hi, I hope you¡¯re doing okay. I tried to call Dad, but he didn¡¯t answer. How is he?


    It shows the text is delivered, and knowing Yuri probably won¡¯t answer soon, I grab my kindle and settle on  the couch.


    I¡¯m reading a romance by one of my favorite authors. She always makes meugh with the hrious scenes she writes.


    The book¡¯s about a girl who keeps running into a man and fights with him every time. He ends up being her boss.


    I begin to read where it¡¯s the girl¡¯s first day on the job, and she¡¯s about to learn the pain in her ass is her boss. Soon I¡¯m cracking up as I get lost in their world.


    After reading for three hours, I put down my kindle so I can go for my walk.


    The weather is growing colder with winter just around the corner, so I grab my coat for the ride to where I usually park my scooter near the entrance to the forest.


    The ride is only fifteen minutes, and there are two other cars in the parking area. I check my backpack to make sure I have my phone, a bottle of water, and my sandwich, then walk toward the trail that leads to a pic area overlooking the ocean.


    Birds chirp in the treetops, and dead leaves crunch under my sneakers. I love this trail because it¡¯s quiet, and I get to forget about my worries for a little while.


    The hike takes me forty minutes, but there are two couples by the pic area, so I head down to the stretch of beach. The ocean is calm today, and sitting down on a rock, I take the water and sandwich from my backpack.


    Instead of forgetting my worries, they¡¯re the first thing I think of as I stare out into the distance.


    With Mom in the nursing home and Dad sick, I feel more alone than I ever have. Yes, I still have Yuri, but we hardly talk to each other.


    Mom was never close with her side of the family, so I don¡¯t know any of them.


    Right now, it¡¯s just me, and it¡¯s a scary ce to be at twenty-three. I have no support system in ce. I have no one to call if I get into trouble.


    Letting out a heavy sigh, I pull my phone from the bag and check if Dad or Yuri have responded, but there¡¯s nothing.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Holding the phone in my hand, I nce around me and notice a man walking toward the other end of the beach. I watch him for a while, then turn my gaze back to the ocean.

 90

    DEMITRI


    I¡¯ve been watching Ariana Robinson the past two days while Alexei¡¯s finding out who¡¯sing after her.


    I knew the girl was beautiful, but she¡¯s breathtaking up close. With white-blond hair, hazel eyes that draw you in, and a body that can make any man hard in a split second, the girl is nothing short of a vision.


    But she¡¯s oblivious to her surroundings. Twice I¡¯ve been close enough to snap her neck, and she didn¡¯t notice. She¡¯s an easy target.


    I¡¯m bored as fuck sitting in an unmarked car across the street from Ariana¡¯s apartment building.


    My phone starts to ring, and seeing Alexei¡¯s name shing on the screen, I answer, ¡°Give me some good news.¡±


    ¡°Yuri ordered the contract,¡± Alexei mutters, anger darkening his words. My friend might be the best assassin in the world, but he lives by a code  he¡¯ll never kill an innocent person, especially not a woman.


    Surprise flickers through me. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I heard it directly from him. I¡¯m still trying to find out who¡¯ll being after Ariana. With Sergei on his deathbed, Yuri wants Ariana out of the way so she can¡¯t im any of the inheritance.¡±


    That fucking sucks.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Sergei¡¯s still the head of the Bratva. Protect his daughter. Lucian with be in Russia soon, and then we¡¯ll take it from there.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Yuri won¡¯t be suspicious if the head of the Italian Mafia pays his respects to the head of the Bratva.¡± As I process everything I just learned, I say, ¡°You¡¯re aware if I take out Yuri¡¯s hitman, it will start a war.¡±


    ¡°Our loyalty belongs to Sergei. I¡¯ll deal with Yuri if ites to that,¡± Alexei mutters.


    My eyes scan up and down the street. ¡°She¡¯s an easy target in Seattle. It¡¯s next to impossible keeping her safe while making sure she doesn¡¯t see me.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Alexei is quiet as he thinks, then he says, ¡°Take her to the ind.¡±


    I let out a burst ofughter. ¡°Do you seriously think the girl¡¯s just going to let me take her to an ind?¡±


    Alexei purchased an ind on the Canadian side of Lake Superior. He had it rigged out with everything we might need if we ever needed to disappear.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± he chuckles.


    ¡°You want me to kidnap and babysit Sergei¡¯s daughter?¡± I ask, not liking the idea one bit.


    ¡°Hey, think of it as a vacation,¡± Alexei taunts me. ¡°Fuck no.¡±


    ¡°It will be a week at the most. I¡¯ll owe you a favor,¡± Alexei tries to sweeten the deal.


    ¡°You know I¡¯m not a people person. One screech from the girl, and I¡¯m fucking gagging her,¡± I warn him.


    ¡°Do what you have to, just keep her alive. Oh, and make sure she doesn¡¯t know where the ind is.¡±


    I shake my head, not happy with how things are turning out. ¡°What about you? Who¡¯s going to watch your back?¡±


    ¡°I have Tristan, Nikhil, and Sacha. Besides, I won¡¯t be leaving LA for a while,¡± Alexei reassures me. Tristan is his other business partner, and I  trained  Nikhil  and  Sacha myself, so it does offer me some peace of mind.


    ¡°Do you really want to do this?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It¡¯s the only way. Just keep the girl safe until we hear what Sergei wants.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°And send me updates of what¡¯s happening on your side. If you go silent, I¡¯m going toe looking for you,¡± Alexei warns.


    ¡°Will do.¡± I nce up at the building again. ¡°I¡¯m taking her tonight. I¡¯ll be in touch.¡±


    ¡°Good luck.¡±


    ¡°Have a drink for me,¡± I joke.


    ¡°Already having one,¡± Alexei chuckles.


    We end the call, and I take a deep breath while shaking my head.


    Fuck.


    My mind starts to work, putting a n in ce. I have nothing on me to drug the girl with. No sane human will


    willingly go with a man they don¡¯t know, so I¡¯m expecting her to put up one hell of a fight.


    Once I have her unconscious, I¡¯ll have  a  couple  of seconds to restrain her and get her into the car. Without any of her neighbors seeing. Fucking fun.


    Shoving the car door open, a scowl darkens my features as I climb out.


    Just get it over with, Demitri.


    I m the door shut and stalk across the road toward the apartment building¡¯s entrance. My guard is up, knowing Yuri¡¯s hitman can strike at any moment. The person will probably scout the neighborhood before nning how to take the hit. Most assassins prefer a long-distance shot, so they have a head start in getting away from the  crime scene.


    And they¡¯ll all recognize me.


    Walking into the foyer, I check for security cameras and take it as a win when there are none. I avoid the elevator and head up the stairs to the second floor.


    It¡¯s almost two am so pretending to be a new neighbor sure as shit won¡¯t work. When I reach Ariana¡¯s door, I pull two pins from my wallet and quickly pick the lock.


    It¡¯s one of the many skills I¡¯ve learned over the years, and within a couple of seconds, the lock clicks open. I let out a breath of relief when there¡¯s no security chain to struggle with and softly push the door open. I step inside the dark apartment and gently shut the door. My eyes scan over the


    small living room and kitchen and then settle  on  the partially open door, which I assume leads to the bedroom.


    I notice the curtains are closed, so at least I don¡¯t have to worry about a hitman taking a shot while I¡¯m kidnapping the fucking girl.


    Never in my life did I think I¡¯d be doing something like this.


    My steps are silent as I move to the bedroom,  and cing my hand on the door, I push it open. It creaks, and I pause to listen for any movement. When there¡¯s none, I slip inside the bedroom, and my eyes instantly find  Ariana where she¡¯s lying on her stomach, her arms and legs sprawled over the mattress. Her breaths are soft, and  I move fast. cing a knee next to her hip, I straddle her lower back in a second. My left hand ps over her mouth as she jerks awake, and wrapping my right arm around her neck, I use just enough force to cut off her air supply.


    Ariana¡¯s body bucks against my hold, and she lets out


    muffled screams. She grabs hold of my right arm, her nails biting into the sleeve of my shirt.


    The girl has a healthy set of lungs on her, and it takes longer than I¡¯d like before she finally loses consciousness.


    I keep my hold on her for ten seconds longer to make sure she¡¯s not faking it and then let go of her. Knowing I only have a minute at the most, I rush to the wall and switch on the light, and then I go to her closet to look for anything I can use to restrain her.


    I grab a scarf from the closet and gag Ariana before using a belt to tie her ankles and another for her wrists. She¡¯s only wearing a t-shirt and leggings, but I don¡¯t have time to dress her in something warmer.


    Picking her up off the bed, I carry her to the living room and set her down on the couch. I move the coffee table to the side and then roll her up in the rug.


    Hoisting the rug over my shoulder, I head out of the apartment, and shutting the door behind me, I rush to the stairway. For the first time in a long time, I actually break out a sweat from a job as I carry Ariana down the stairs. I only have seconds left before she¡¯ll regain consciousness.


    Luckily it¡¯s quiet, leaving the apartment building, and I don¡¯t have to worry about any witnesses. When I get to the unmarked car and open the trunk, I feel movementing from Ariana.


    Fuck, that¡¯s cutting it close.


    Setting the rug down on the road, I open it just as Ariana lets out a groan. Hershes begin to flutter as I pick her up and ce her in the trunk, and then her eyes lock on me for a moment before I m the trunk shut.


    Grabbing the rug, I shove it onto the back seat. Ariana¡¯s muffled cries and feet kicking at the car¡¯s interior metal are audible in the silent night, and I hurry to slide behind the steering wheel.


    I shoot Alexei a quick text that I have the girl, then starting the engine, I steer the car toward the airfield where our private jet is waiting.


    ARIANA


    Before I can make sense of what¡¯s happening, my eyes lock on the man I saw at Starbucks, and then he ms the trunk shut on me.


    It takes a couple of seconds for my mind to catch up, and then horror and panic rocket through me. My heart goes from a drowsy beat to hammering against my ribs like a caged bird. My mouth instantly turns dry as prickles of fear rush over my skin.


    And then I scream. The sound is sharp and petrified even though he gagged me.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Oh my God. Oh my God. Oh my God.


    My mind races, unable to stop for a second to gather my bearings. I begin to kick against the inside of the trunk, and when I try to move my hands, I realize they¡¯re tied behind my back.


    No.


    Crap, this is bad.


    I hear the engine start, and when the car pulls away from the curb, I let out more terrified screams.


    When my throat is raw, I manage to stop screaming, and my body instantly resorts to crying.


    It takes a while for me to get control over the shock and to calm myself down so I can process what¡¯s happening.


    I remember waking up to someone jumping on me, and then I was choked.


    I thought I was being killed. The fear was surreal and traumatizing, and just remembering it sends a wave of shivers through my body.


    But I¡¯m not dead.


    Oh, God.


    I¡¯m being kidnapped.


    My mind freezes again, unable to ept something like this is happening to me.


    Why?


    Who?


    What does he want with me?


    I can  only  think  this  is  because  of  who  my  father  is.


    That¡¯s the only reason someone would take me.


    Right?


    Right. That has to be it.


    Because nothing else will make sense.


    Crap.


    I suck in a deep breath of air, trying to remain as calm as I can.


    I¡¯ve already lost track of where I am, but still, I try to focus on every turn the car makes.


    I have no idea how long we drive for, and the moment the car stops, my heart speeds up so fast I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll pass out from the instant rush of adrenaline flooding my body.


    I listen, but all I can hear are my frantic breaths and pounding heart.


    Then the trunk opens, and I begin to thrash. My voice is muffled as I cry, ¡°Let me go!¡±


    The man reaches for me, and without any effort,  he grabs hold of my waist and yanks me out of the car. I¡¯m tossed over his shoulder, but I manage to struggle enough to free myself from his hold.


    I fall to the ground with a painful thud, the gravel from whatever road we¡¯re on scrapping at my left elbow and hip.


    ¡°Blyad¡¯,¡± he mutters.


    That¡¯s Russian for fuck. It¡¯s one of the few words I know.


    Oh, God. He¡¯s Russian.


    I let out a panicked sound as I try to sit up, but with my hands tied behind my back, I¡¯m unable to.


    The man grabs hold of my shoulders and tugs me into a sitting position, and then Ie face to face with my kidnapper.


    Two things hit me square in the gut  he¡¯s still the most attractive man I¡¯ve everid eyes on, and he looks like he¡¯s ready to snap my neck in half.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me,¡± I beg, my words clear enough for him to understand. I begin to shake my head, my desperation to get out of this horrific situation  making  it hard to think.


    The man lets out a sigh as if he¡¯s irritated by me. ¡°I¡¯m not going to kill you.¡± And then his hold on me tightens, and I¡¯m jerked into the air and thrown over his shoulder again.


    I let out a scream hoping someone will hear me ande to my rescue.


    The man starts to walk, this time keeping a tight hold of my hips. My eyes dart feverishly around us, and when I notice the hangers and nes, I begin to wiggle in earnest. I m my knees against his chest, but it¡¯s rock hard and doesn¡¯t seem to faze him at all.


    ¡°No. Stop. Wait,¡± I try to get the words out around the fabric. ¡°Let¡¯s talk. Wait!¡±


    He takes the steps up to a ne¡¯s entrance, and I let out a panicked scream.


    ¡°Stop. Please, stop,¡± I beg, my emotions and senses a chaotic mess of absolute terror.


    I¡¯m ced in a seat and then strapped in. My eyes lock on the man¡¯s, and all I can do is tremble in fear.


    He reaches for my face, and I flinch, but the seat keeps me from moving back. Then he pulls the gag out of my mouth and says, ¡°I¡¯m not going to hurt you, Ariana. I¡¯m saving your life. A hit¡¯s been taken out on you. Until we can talk to your father, I¡¯m taking you to a safe ce. So stop fighting me and rx.¡±


    What the actual hell?


    My dry lips part, and for a moment, I stare at the man as if he¡¯s grown horns and a tail.


    Finally, I manage to gasp, ¡°What?¡± Then, I start to blink like I¡¯m malfunctioning. ¡°You¡¯re lying. I¡¯m not a part of that world.¡±


    This guy has another thinging if he thinks I¡¯ll believe a single word he says.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I demand, wanting to know his name. When Dad sends Yuri to save me, I want to be able to tell my brother who kidnapped me.


    The man checks my seat belt, tightening it a little more, then as he lifts his head and our eyes meet again, he says, ¡°Demitri.¡±


    His irises are dark brown and intense as hell, sending another wave of fear rippling through me.


    ¡°Demitri who?¡± I ask, my voice quivering.


    I only know of one man named Demitri, and this guy can¡¯t be him.


    Please, don¡¯t let it be him.


    I hold my breath until he adds, ¡°Vetrov.¡±


    My entire worldes to a screeching halt.


    Unspeakable fear and a sense of hopelessness drown the light from my existence as I  stare  at  the  most  dangerous man in the world.


    God.


    Demitri Vetrov. Personal protector of the best assassin. Assassin.


    I¡¯m as good as dead. God.


    Demitri crouches in front of me, his eyes narrowing on my face. ¡°Breathe, Ariana,¡± he orders with steel in his voice. I suck in a painful breath and then begin  to  shake  my head. ¡°I have nothing to do with my father and brother. I¡¯m just a normal twenty-three-year-old girl. I was raised by my mother,¡± I ramble, hoping I can somehow convince this killer


    he has the wrong person. I gasp for another breath of air, my body trembling so hard it¡¯s starting to ache.


    Some kind of realization dawns on his face, then he asks, ¡°You know who I am?¡±


    Oh crap.


    I shake my head hard. ¡°No. No. Definitely not.¡± He¡¯ll probably kill me right now if he finds out I know exactly who he is.


    Demitri gets up and walks to the door. With dwindling hope, I watch as he closes the door and then heads to a cab. He pulls out a first aid bag, but when he removes a syringe from it, I start to struggle with all my strength.


    As Demitries toward me with the syringe, I begin to plead again, ¡°Please, don¡¯t do this. Just let me go. I won¡¯t tell anyone what happened.¡±


    His hand darts out, and his fingers wrap tightly around the left side of my neck to keep me in ce. ¡°This will make you sleep. I¡¯m doing you a favor.¡±


    The prick is sharp, and I let out a cry, tears escaping my eyes.


    Crap.


    No. Shit.


    ¡°Shh¡­¡± Instead of the sound beingforting, it¡¯s threatening and dark. I feel his thumb brush over my jaw. ¡°You¡¯re going to be okay.¡±


    Everything dims, and no matter how hard I fight against whatever he injected me with, I can¡¯t keep from drifting off.

 91

    DEMITRI


    After cing Ariana on the seat of the speed boat, I wrap a nket around her. I spare the unconscious girl  a  nce, then start the engine and steer us toward the ind.


    The sun is beginning to rise as the boat glides through the dark blue water.


    Unlike	Alexei,	I¡¯m	usually	not	affected	by	a	woman¡¯s tears. He¡¯s the one with the soft spot for the female species.


    But Ariana¡¯s fear and tears stirred something in me I haven¡¯t felt before.


    Annoyance?


    No. Pity?


    Definitely not.


    I shake my head to clear my mind of the unwee thoughts, my eyes scanning over the water for any signs of the border patrol. I think of everything I¡¯ll have to do once we reach the ind.


    I¡¯ll check in with Alexei, and I have to call my younger brother, Damien, so he¡¯ll know I¡¯ll be out of reach for a while.


    With the setup we had installed on the ind, I¡¯ll be able to help Alexei keep track of the underground chatter.


    It takes a couple of hours before I steer us into  the natural harbor, where I dock the boat.


    We¡¯ll be able to lie low for as long as it takes. The ind has a windmill, providing water from a pond, and an underwater electric cable supplies all the power we¡¯ll need.


    I look over to the mansion Alexei had built. My friend has a fondness for luxury. The double-story house has five bedrooms on the upper level, and the ground floor consists of the living room, kitchen, gym, entertainment room, and dining room. The basement has been converted into an armory and security room. A deck surrounds the house with a hot tub out back. Half of the ind¡¯s surface consists of rocks and a helipad, and the other half is covered with pine trees.


    Even though you can see the maind, we¡¯re secluded


    enough.


    Slipping my arms beneath Ariana, I lift her body to my chest and step off the boat. Reaching the front door, I key in the code, and then it swings open. As I walk into the entrance, lights begin to flicker on from the movement.


    I take Ariana to one of the guest rooms, and afterying her down on the bed, I remove the nket and untie her wrists and ankles.


    My eyes drift over her, and reaching for her neck, I brush the blond strands of hair away and frown at the red marks I left on her pale skin. Again it strikes me that she looks nothing like Sergei and Yuri.


    I take in her feminine features, the bow of her eyebrows, the straight line of her nose, and her full lips. High cheekbones add to her stunning beauty.


    She¡¯s easily half my size, and as my gaze drifts over her slender arms and torso, red abrasions on her arm remind me of the fall.


    Walking out of the bedroom, I head to the room that¡¯s rigged with our medical supplies. I grab some antiseptic wipes and balm, then go back to Ariana. Sitting down on the side of the bed, I take hold of her arm and gently wipe the dirt from the wound. I dab on the balm then lower her arm back to the bed. Checking the rest of her body, I find more abrasions peeking from beneath the waistband of her leggings. Tugging the fabric slightly down her hip, I quickly clean the scrapes.


    My eyes drift over her body again, and I can¡¯t ignore the


    swells of her breasts that are clearly visible under the thin fabric of her shirt.


    She¡¯s just another woman.


    I use the other half of the bedding to cover her, then leave the room. I pull the door shut behind me as I take my phone from my pocket. All our devices are encrypted, even though it would be stupid for someone to try and hack or trace us. Rather safe than having to deal with  an unwee problem.


    I dial Alexei¡¯s number.


    ¡°Talk to me,¡± he answers. ¡°We¡¯re safe.¡±


    ¡°How did it go?¡± he asks.


    I let out a huff. ¡°That favor you owe me? It¡¯s going to be fucking big,¡± I mutter as I walk to the security room.


    Alexei lets out a burst ofughter, clearly entertained by me. ¡°Come on. One little woman. How hard can it be?¡±


    ¡°That little woman has a healthy set of lungs on her.¡± I


    turn on the systems. ¡°Did you found out anything new?¡± ¡°No. Not yet.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote for me to take the girl back to her apartment. Are you sure you want to go up against Yuri?¡±


    Alexei lets out a chuckle. ¡°What? And deprive you of your vacation. What kind of friend would I be then?¡±


    ¡°Fuck you,¡± I mutter. Still, the corner of my mouth lifts because it¡¯s impossible to get angry with Alexei.


    ¡°You know I love you, but you¡¯re not my type,¡± he jokes. ¡°Thank God,¡± I chuckle.


    Getting back to the problem, Alexei says, ¡°We¡¯ll hear what Sergei wants.¡±


    ¡°And if he wants her dead?¡± I ask.


    ¡°We¡¯ll deal with that when it happens. Rx and enjoy the break.¡±


    ¡°What fucking break? I¡¯m stuck with a girl who¡¯s freaking out.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll calm down. Give her time to adjust,¡± Alexei says.


    I let out a dissatisfied huff. ¡°One day, I¡¯ll cash in the favor, and it won¡¯t be something you like, and you better do it.¡±


    Alexei begins tough. ¡°I look forward to the challenge.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to leave my phone in the security room so she can¡¯t call for help. I¡¯ll check it three times a day.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Try to rx while you¡¯re there.¡±


    ¡°Not gonna happen,¡± I chuckle. ¡°Watch your back.¡± ¡°I will.¡±


    After we end the call, I dial Damien¡¯s number. My brother got married a couple of years ago and lives on a private ind near Find. I don¡¯t see him as much as I¡¯d like to, but we keep in touch.


    ¡°Hey, how are you?¡± he answers.


    ¡°Good. Just wanted to let you know I¡¯m disappearing for a while. If you need something, call Alexei.¡±


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you be with Alexei?¡± Damien asks, concern instantly creeping into his voice. He knows I¡¯m always by Alexei¡¯s side.


    ¡°I¡¯m guarding an innocent. If anyone, and I mean anyone, calls you to ask where I am, just say you haven¡¯t heard from me in a while. Watch your back.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but let me know if you need back up.¡±


    Hearing how worried my brother is, I say, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯mying low in a safe house. Only Alexei knows where it is.¡±


    ¡°Good. Call me as soon as you can.¡± ¡°I will.¡±


    Ending the conversation, I set the phone down on the desk and nce over all the monitors before heading to the bedroom I¡¯ll be using. After taking a quick shower, I dress in a ck pair of cargo pants and a white t-shirt.


    I stop by Ariana¡¯s room to check on her, and seeing she¡¯s still unconscious, I go downstairs to the kitchen.


    I start a pot of coffee before I look through the cupboards to take stock of what food we have. I¡¯ll have to go to the maind for the necessities and make a mental list of everything we¡¯ll need.


    When the pot is full, I pour myself a cup, and while sipping on the hot liquid, my thoughts turn to Ariana.


    Christ, she¡¯s going to be a handful. Not that I can me her. The chances of her believing anything I say are next to nothing.


    I shake my head, not looking forward to when she wakes up.


    She¡¯s probably going to scream.


    And try to run.


    I wasn¡¯t joking when I said I¡¯ll gag her if she screams. I¡¯m only here to make sure she stays alive and couldn¡¯t give a fuck whether she¡¯sfortable.


    I let out a sigh, and finishing my coffee, I rinse the cup out and set it down on the rack to dry.


    Christ, Alexei owes me for this.


    ARIANA


    Coming to, my mind¡¯s a foggy mess. I pry my eyes open, and once they adjust to the light streaming in from the


    windows, I nce around at the foreign furniture.


    Where the hell am I?Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Memories of the kidnapping flood back, and my body begins to tremble as fear grips my insides.


    I push myself into a sitting position, taking in the elegant dressing table, the closets, the high back chair in the corner, and the big bed I¡¯m on.


    Demitri untied me, and I nce over my t-shirt and leggings before looking at my left arm. Noticing the scrapes from the fall have been cleaned, a frown forms on my forehead.


    Climbing to my feet, I walk to the window and look out over the pine trees, and in the distance, there¡¯s only water. Ake?


    Turning around, I slowly move to the door, and when I try the knob, I¡¯m surprised when it opens.


    I peek out into the hallway, and not seeing anyone, I cautiously leave the room. Reaching the stairs, my heart is hammering in my chest. I inch my way down, my  eyes taking in the luxurious interior of the house.  Everything reeks of money, but it does nothing to keep the fear from licking at my insides.


    When I reach the bottom of the stairs, I quickly take in the spacious living room. As my eyes turn to the kitchen, it¡¯s only to find Demitri leaning back against a counter with his arms crossed over his chest. He just watches me.


    Demitri Vetrov.


    Again the realization shocks me to my core.


    My eyes dart around until theynd on the front door. Before I can take a step, Demitri says, ¡°You can try to run, but you won¡¯t get anywhere. We¡¯re on an ind.¡±


    Another wave of shock crashes over me, and my eyes snap back to him.


    ¡°You can¡¯t swim to the maind either.¡± He sounds bored, his demeanor casual.


    My tongue darts out to wet my lips, and I swallow hard on the fear before I ask, ¡°Why did you take me?¡±


    ¡°I already told you,¡± he mutters. ¡°There¡¯s a hit out on you. You¡¯re here for your own safety. Once we¡¯ve made contact with your father, we¡¯ll do what he wants.¡±


    Thest time I spoke to my dad, he sounded really weak, and the call onlysted two minutes before he was breathless. ¡°What if he can¡¯t take the call? My dad¡¯s sick.¡±


    ¡°An associate is on his way to meet with your father. You just need to sit tight.¡±


    I lick my lips again, my hand still clutching the railing. ¡°So, if my dad tells you to let me go, you will?¡±


    Demitri only nods.


    Yeah, right.


    I cautiously move toward the front door, my eyes darting between Demitri and my escape.


    ¡°You¡¯re free to move around the property, but if you give me any shit, I¡¯ll lock you in the bedroom,¡± he warns me.


    I expect him to lunge at me at any moment, but instead, he just watches me. As I get close to the front door, it starts


    to swing open. Instead of feeling hopeful that I¡¯ll manage to escape, I begin to feel ustrophobic.


    I¡¯m on an ind?


    Surrounded by water?


    My breathing begins to speed up as I step outside, and when I only see more water beyond the rocky shore, it feels like I¡¯m a second away from losing my mind.


    Spotting a boat, I dart forward and run as fast as I can. My bare feet p against the rocks, and I ignore the difort of the uneven surface digging into my soles. I scramble onto the boat but quickly realize there are no keys.


    Of course. Like Demitri would leave them in the boat.


    ncing around me, it starts to sink in, hopelessly and terrifyingly  I¡¯ve been taken, and there¡¯s nowhere for me to go.


    A gasp explodes from my dry lips as I wrap my arms around myself. Trembles begin to wrack my body, and panic ws at my heart.


    Dad will tell them to let me go.


    Yuri will find me if they don¡¯t. People will notice I¡¯m missing. But not for a while.


    God.


    My breaths speed up as my panic grows.


    I¡¯ve been kidnapped by Demitri Vetrov.


    I overheard Dad talk about him and Alexei Koslov. They wiped out half of the Albanian Mafia, killing close to a hundred men in one day. It was a bloodbath.


    ¡®The devil and his hellhound will pave the way for the Bratva to take over new territories.¡¯


    Dad¡¯s words shudder through me, and my eyes snap back to the house.


    What do they want? A ransom?


    To use me as coteral, so my dad will do what they want?


    Maybe they¡¯re nning some kind of coop to overthrow my dad and brother so Alexei and Demitri can take over the Bratva?


    Probably thetter, which means I¡¯ll also be killed. That¡¯s how it works in their world, right? Take out the whole family?


    I slump down on the seat of the boat, hopelessness threatening to overwhelm me.


    As the sun moves across the sky, I can¡¯t bring myself to move. I stare nkly ahead of me as I process  the  past twelve hours.


    Eventually, a weird calm settles over me. It¡¯s up to me to save myself.


    But how?


    I¡¯m no match against Demitri.


    I¡¯ll have to try to catch him off guard, but not before I find the keys for the boat.


    Sucking in a deep breath of air, I slowly turn my eyes toward the house.


    The only thing I know for sure is that I won¡¯t go down without a fight.

 92

    DEMITRI


    Giving Ariana time to process everything, I leave the front door open so she cane back inside when she¡¯s ready and begin to make mac and cheese.


    I have no idea what I¡¯m going to do to keep myself busy while we¡¯re here. Workouts. Checking the underground chatter. Chopping wood because the nights are cold out on theke with winter right around the corner.


    That¡¯s it.


    Fuck, I might just die of boredom before this is all over.


    As I te the food and grab two bottles of water from the fridge, I hear Arianae inside. Instantly the atmosphere changes, her fear tensing the air.


    Picking up my te, a fork, and the water, I head to the living room and take a seat on one of the couches. ¡°Come eat,¡± I tell Ariana before I bring a bite to my mouth.


    Minutes pass with only silence behind me, but I can feel her eyes burning on the back of my head. Finally, I hear her pick up the te, and a couple of secondster, shees to take a seat on the other couch.


    I keep my eyes on my food, highly aware of every movement she makes. I won¡¯t be surprised if she tries to attack me with the fork.


    When I¡¯m done eating, I ce the te on the coffee table, and taking a sip of water, my gaze settles on Ariana.


    Her eyes keep darting to me, her body tense. Again I take in the unique hazel color of her eyes, giving the impression of liquid gold bleeding into the green ring around the irises.


    She only eats a quarter of the food and finishes most of the water, then she gives me an apprehensive look. I raise an eyebrow at her, and it has her asking, ¡°What about my mom?¡±


    ¡°What about her?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason for you to go after her. She¡¯s in a nursing home. She has Alzheimer¡¯s.¡±


    Even though I know it¡¯s a waste of time because Ariana won¡¯t believe anything I say, I try to reassure her. ¡°We¡¯ll be notified if a hit is taken out on her. She should be safe for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Usually, if people like you try to take down a member of the Bratva, you eliminate the whole family,¡± she says, her voice trembling.


    Leaning forward, I rest my elbows on my thighs. ¡°If people like mee after you, you¡¯d be dead already. You wouldn¡¯t see iting. The fact that you¡¯re sitting here should be enough to give you peace of mind.¡±


    ¡°Peace of mind,¡± she scoffs and then lets out a bitter chuckle while shaking her head. ¡°You break into my apartment. Choke the living shit out of me. Kidnap me, and now you¡¯re keeping me on some ind¡­¡± She lets out a


    huff. ¡°Yeah, peace of mind is thest thing I have right now.¡± A frown forms on her forehead, then she says, ¡°I saw you on Saturday. At the Starbucks. How long were you watching me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to hear you¡¯re not totally clueless of your surroundings.¡± I lean back against the couch. ¡°Two days. The contract for you came through three days ago.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Why would someone take out a contract on my life?¡± she asks, her eyes filled with doubt.


    Wanting to give her time to adjust to her circumstances before dropping another bomb on her, I answer, ¡°You being Sergei¡¯s daughter is enough of a reason.¡±


    ¡°Will you let me call my dad?¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°Wait for my associate to make contact with him. It¡¯s safer that way.¡±


    Ariana shakes her head, and getting up, she carries the te to the kitchen.


    I reach for my own te and rise to my feet. Ariana stands by the ind in the middle of the kitchen, her eyes following me.


    I set the te down on the counter, then say, ¡°If you try to attack me with that fork, it¡¯s going to end with me tying your ass to the bed.¡±


    Ariana darts forward, and as she lifts her arm, my right hand darts out, and I grab hold of her wrist. Twisting her hand, I force her to let go of the fork as I spin her until her back ms against my chest. She lets out a frustrated cry


    as I wrap my left arm around her waist. Lifting her off her feet, I stalk toward the stairs.


    ¡°Let go of me,¡± she hisses, thrashing in my hold.


    Her soft scent drifts up to me, and feeling her petite body struggling in my arms makes my own body take notice of her. I shove the unwee burst of desire down faster than it rose.


    ¡°You won¡¯t get away with this! My dad and brother will find me.¡±


    I let out an annoyed sigh as I carry her up the stairs, avoiding the back of her head as she tries to headbutt me. Walking into her bedroom, I let go of her with a hard shove, and it sends her sprawling over the bed.


    She begins to push herself up off the mattress, but I grab hold of her hips and whirl her onto her back. cing my knee on the bed, I straddle her while grabbing hold of her wrists.


    ¡°Let go of me,¡± she screeches, fighting me like a wildcat to free herself.


    I lift her hands to the wrought iron bed frame and reach for one of the belts I left in the room when I untied her earlier.


    ¡°NoNoNoNoNo,¡± she begins to chant, her face tightening with panic.


    Wrapping the soft leather around her wrists, I tie her to the bed frame, then bracing my hands on either side of her head, I re down at her. ¡°Stop!¡±


    Her body instantly stills, and she stares at me with wide eyes.


    Christ, she¡¯s breathtaking.


    ¡°Thest thing I want to do is babysit your ass. I¡¯ll keep you tied to this bed if I have to. It doesn¡¯t matter to me whether you¡¯refortable or not. I just have to keep you alive,¡± I bite the words out past the attraction and irritation whirling in my chest.


    Her lips are parted, breaths exploding over them, and the sight only turns me on more.


    ¡°Do you understand, Ariana,¡± I demand. She quickly nods.


    Pushing away from her, I stalk out of the room and yank the door shut behind me.


    ¡°Worst job of my fucking life,¡± I mutter as I head to the security room while trying to ignore the way she made me feel.


    ARIANA


    My heart is racing a mile a minute as I stare at the closed door.


    Crap, he¡¯s strong. I put everything I had into fighting him. Tilting my head back, I look at the belt and try to yank my hands free, but when the leather bites into my skin, I


    slump against the mattress and nce at the door again.


    I¡¯m not even going to try and lie to myself  Demitri terrifies the hell out of me.


    When he was on top of me with that dark re, only one word came to mind. Hellhound. It looked like he wanted to tear me to pieces. I was a second away from having my life sh before my eyes.


    Eventually, my racing heart starts to calm down, and I try to wiggle my hands free, but after a while, I give up and let out a miserable sigh.


    I try to listen for movement in the house, but there¡¯s only silence.


    With nothing else to do, my thoughts turn to the past day and how quickly my life changed from happy and carefree to terrified and tied to a bed.


    I have no idea how I¡¯m going to escape. I have an appointment to do ady¡¯s makeup, but she¡¯ll probably just think I canceled on her.


    I¡¯m not close with any of my neighbors, so none of them will notice I¡¯m missing.


    Last year, when I had the flu, I skipped three weeks because I didn¡¯t want to give it to my mom, and the nursing home staff didn¡¯t contact me at all.


    Crap.


    This is so bad.


    I¡¯ll probably be dead for days, if not weeks, before I¡¯m reported missing.


    The suffocating hopelessness returns in full force, making me choke up.


    Time crawls, and when the room grows dark, I start to squirm. I need the restroom, but I don¡¯t want to call for Demitri.


    Every couple of minutes, I try to shift my lower body to ease the pressure on my dder. When there¡¯s no sign of Demitri, and it¡¯s clear he has zero intention of untying me tonight, worry has me yanking against the belt.


    As my desperation grows, I yank harder, ignoring the bite of the leather against my skin.


    Crap.


    I let out a panicked whimper and squeeze my eyes shut, trying to focus on anything else but my aching dder. It feels like it¡¯s going to burst.


    With every passing minute, the pressure in my abdomen builds.


    Giving up, I yell, ¡°Demitri! I need the restroom!¡±


    I watch the door with hopeful eyes, and when there¡¯s no sign of him, I call for him again.


    It feels like an hour passes with my yells going unanswered. A drop escapes, and I let out a panicked squeak.


    NoNoNoNoNo.


    Pinching my eyes shut, debilitating humiliation creeps over me, and then I lose the battle. The luke warmth spreading beneath me crushes me, and a degraded sob escapes.


    Turning my face into the crook of my arm, I try to hide from myself, unable to deal with what just happened.


    I lose track of time, not moving a single muscle as the wet spot beneath me grows colder and colder.


    Suddenly the door to the room opens, and I instantly tense up while shame crawls through every ounce of my being.


    When the light is turned on, I press my face harder against my arm, keeping my eyes tightly shut.


    A momentter, Demitri unties my hands, and  the second I¡¯m free, I dart off the bed and, keeping my eyes on the floor, I run into the bathroom. I m the door shut, and with a trembling body, I dart into the shower, clothes and all.


    I refuse to think of what happened.


    At least, I try not to.


    Opening the faucets, I strip out of my clothes while the cold water rains down on me. I kick the soaked fabric to the corner of the shower, and shivering, I reach for the body wash.


    When the water starts to grow warm, a humiliated sob flutters up my throat, but I swallow hard to keep it from escaping.


    I keep washing, trying to remove the most degrading thing that¡¯s ever happened to me from my body.


    By the time my skin is red and tender, steam fills every inch of the bathroom. I turn off the faucets, and grabbing a towel, I wrap it around me and then sit down on the closed toilet.


    Tears sting my eyes, and unable to keep them back any longer, they slowly begin to fall.


    The only clothes I had, are lying in a soaked heap in the shower.


    I wet the bed like a toddler.


    I¡¯ve been ripped away from the safety of my apartment and dropped into a nightmare.


    Everything bes too much, and my emotions spiral into a devastating mess.


    I can¡¯t deal with any of this. It¡¯s too much.


    A knock on the door has me jerking, and I turn my face away, pressing my lips together to keep the sobs from escaping. A shameful blush creeps up my neck when I hear the door opening.


    ¡°There are clothes in the bag,¡± Demitri says, and then I hear the door shut again.


    I suck in a quivering breath and nce at the bag he left for me. Then, getting up, I go look inside. I pull out a t-shirt and sweatpants. Unfortunately, there¡¯s no underwear, so I quickly put on the clothes, just thankful to have something to wear.


    Using a towel, I squeeze the excess water from my hair. Only then do I look through the cab. It has everything I¡¯ll need, and taking a new toothbrush, I open the packaging and quickly brush my teeth.


    Not ready to face that bed again, I sit back down on the closed toilet and stare nkly at the tiles.


    I don¡¯t know for how long I hide in the bathroom until Demitri knocks on the door again. This time he  doesn¡¯te in but just says, ¡°Come eat, Ariana.¡±


    I shoot a scowl at the door.


    I hope he chokes on his dinner.

 93

    DEMITRI


    Fuck.


    Feeling like shit, I leave Ariana¡¯s food on the dressing table and pull the door shut behind me.


    When I went to the maind to get supplies, it didn¡¯t even cross my mind that she would need the restroom.


    I¡¯ve felt glimpses of pity in the past. For Winter, Damien¡¯s wife, when she lost her family. For Hailey, Alexei¡¯s younger brother¡¯s girlfriend, after the Polish beat her to within an inch of her life.


    But I¡¯ve never felt what I¡¯m experiencing now. I¡¯m not sure what it is, but it¡¯s not just pity.


    Slumping down on the couch, I stare at the state-of-the- art entertainment system across from me.


    What am I going to do with Ariana? At the rate things are going, we¡¯re going to drive each other insane long before Alexei gets word from Sergei.


    I don¡¯t get along with people,  because  most  of  them annoy the fuck out of me.


    I¡¯m the worst possible person to babysit Ariana, and it doesn¡¯t help that I¡¯m attracted to her.


    Fuck my life.


    I let out a sigh, and lifting a hand to my face, I rub tiredly over my eyes.


    I¡¯ve changed the mattress and bedding in her room, and she has food, so I don¡¯t have to worry about her tonight. But what the hell do we do tomorrow?


    She has questions I can¡¯t answer.


    This isn¡¯t going to get better. If Sergei wants us to protect his daughter, it means war with Yuri. If Sergei wants her dead, it means war with the Bratva because Alexei won¡¯t kill her.


    I hear Ariana¡¯s cautious footsteps as shees down the stairs, and I rise to my feet. She res in my direction and carries the untouched te of food to the  kitchen. ¡°Asshole,¡± she mumbles under her breath.


    It¡¯s not in my nature to apologize, and I¡¯m not about to start now, but still, the words burn on the tip of my tongue.


    I watch as she moves to the sink and opens the faucet. When she begins to wash the dishes, I say, ¡°There¡¯s a dishwasher.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me,¡± she snaps.


    That¡¯s my queue to leave.


    I go to the security room and enter the code for the door. Taking a seat behind the monitors, I can see every room in the house from the cameras we installed.


    I nce at the screen showing the underground chatter, but after a couple of seconds, I turn up the sound for the camera in the kitchen.


    ¡®¡­can go to hell,¡¯ I hear Ariana mumble angrily. She


    shakes her head, letting out an offended chuckle but then it turns to a sob. I watch as she takes deep breaths, and then


    the dishes suffer as she grabs one after the other. ¡®Freaking, asshole.¡¯


    When she dries her hands, red swelling around her wrists catches my eye.


    Fuck.


    Getting up, I leave the security room and go get the first aid kit. When Ie down the stairs, I hear Ariana grumble, ¡°How the hell does this TV work?¡±


    When I sit down next to her, she freezes, but then the scowl returns to her face. ¡°Leave me alone.¡±


    I take the remote from her hand and switch on the TV. ¡°What do you want to watch?¡±


    ¡°Netflix.¡±


    I go into Netflix then hand her the remote. Taking hold of her free arm, my eyes sweep over the broken skin.


    Ariana yanks away from me. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    ¡°Watch TV and let me do my job,¡± I mutter as I grab hold of her arm again. I set her hand down on my thigh, and opening the first aid kit, I remove antiseptic wipes and clean her wrist before putting balm on.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I can¡¯t help but notice how delicate her bone structure is, and my hand is easily twice the size of hers.


    I need to be gentler with her.


    When Ariana sits frozen, my eyes lift to her face, and I¡¯m met with a wide-eyed bewildered expression.


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t care if I¡¯mfortable or not,¡± she throws my words from earlier back at me. ¡°Feeling guilty must be a new experience for someone like you.¡±


    I shove her hand off my thigh and mutter, ¡°Other wrist.¡±


    She ces her left hand on my thigh, then says, ¡°I hope the guilt eats away at your conscience.¡± She takes a breath then adds, ¡°Which I doubt you have.¡±


    As I dab the balm onto her wrist, I mutter, ¡°You did this to yourself. I warned you what would happen if you attack me.¡± She yanks her arm out of my hold and then shoves at my shoulder as she darts to her feet. ¡°You¡¯re such a jackass!


    None of this is my fault. You kidnapped me. You tied me to the bed. You just left me there. It¡¯s all on you, jerk.¡±


    Closing the first aid kit, I get up and walk away. ¡°Don¡¯t expect an apology from me. It will never happen.¡± I stop by the stairs and re back at her. ¡°Just do as I say, and you¡¯ll get through this in one piece.¡±


    ¡°And if I don¡¯t do as you say?¡± she asks, lifting her chin in defiance.


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll end up dead.¡±


    I watch as my words hit her, the fear pouring back into her eyes as she stares at me, and I instantly regret what I just said.


    There¡¯s no doubt on her face that she thinks I¡¯ll actually kill her. Not for the first time, I get the feeling Ariana knows who I am, and it has me asking, ¡°Did your father tell you about me?¡±


    She shakes her head, pressing her lips tightly together. ¡°But you know who I am. How?¡±


    Ariana shakes her head again, and when I give her a look of warning, her shoulders slump. ¡°I overheard some of my


    dad¡¯s calls. He mentioned you and a man named Alexei.¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± I demand.


    ¡°Just that you¡¯re the best¡­ assassins.¡±


    My eyes lock with Ariana¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯m not an assassin.¡± ¡°What are you then?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a custodian to an assassin.¡±


    ¡°Custodian?¡± she asks, confusion shing over her features.


    ¡°A protector.¡±


    A couple of seconds pass, and then she lets out an incredulous chuckle. ¡°Right, then I¡¯m the head of  the Bratva.¡±


    The corner of my mouth lifts. ¡°Then we¡¯re all fucked.¡±


    Ariana scowls at me again. ¡°Ugh.¡± She drops down on the couch and mutters, ¡°I don¡¯t know why I even bother talking to you.¡±


    ARIANA


    What a jerk.


    As I scroll through Netflix, anger simmers in my chest like a volcano ready to explode.


    Needing a good distraction, I decide to watch V Wars


    again because Ian Somerhalder always makes me forget about everything.


    I press y on the first episode and curl up on the couch, but I can¡¯t get into the show.


    I¡¯ve been freaking kidnapped.


    The realization of the predicament I find myself in keeps hitting me over the head. I keep alternating between feeling intense fear and talking myself off the ledge.


    Maybe Demitri is telling the truth, and he won¡¯t kill me.


    Maybe it¡¯s not as bad as it seems.


    I wrap my arms tightly around my waist, ncing around the room.


    I need to find a way to escape. Maybe if I act calm, Demitri will let down his guard.


    I let out a sigh because he knew I was going to attack him with the fork before I even made a move.


    What the hell am I going to do?


    Things only worsen when Demitries back into the living room and sits down on the other couch.


    My gaze keeps flicking between the TV screen and Demitri until it finally stops on the man that¡¯s  the  sole reason for my unhappiness.


    It¡¯s weird seeing him do something as mundane as watching TV, and the longer I stare, the more aware I be of how attractive he is.


    Over the past day, I forgot all about his appearance. For a moment, it¡¯s hard to believe someone who looks like him is capable of killing people¡­ has killed before.


    He has a mixture of model-worthy looks and something rugged, disturbing the wlessness just enough to make my


    ovaries swoon.


    But then there¡¯s his crappy personality, and it makes a scowl form on my face.


    Still a jerk, even if he¡¯s a hot one.


    Demitri¡¯s eyes snap to mine, and I quickly look back to the TV.


    When even Ian is unable to hold my attention, I let out a miserable sigh and nt my gaze back to Demitri.


    ¡°How long will we stay here?¡± I ask.


    Demitri turns his attention to me. ¡°Just a week.¡±


    Hoping	he¡¯ll	answer	more	of	my	questions,	I	ask, ¡°Where¡¯s Alexei?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s trying to find the assassin that¡¯sing after you.¡±


    My eyebrows arch up. ¡°What will he do when he finds the person?¡±


    There¡¯s no emotion on Demitri¡¯s face as he replies, ¡°Kill him.¡±


    Confusion slithers through me. ¡°Why would he do that?¡± ¡°The	Koslovs	don¡¯t	condone	the	killing	of	innocent


    women.¡±	His	eyes	drift	over	my	face.	¡°Even	if	they¡¯re annoying.¡±


    Ugh. Jerk.


    A couple of secondster, my teeth tug at my bottom lip before I whisper, ¡°And the Vetrovs?¡±


    Demitri stares at me for a moment before saying, ¡°Only if the woman is a threat to Alexei.¡±


    Which I¡¯m not.


    Hopefully.


    ¡°You can rx, Ariana. Until we hear from your father, I¡¯m just here to make sure you stay alive.¡±


    Yeah, right.


    ¡°What if you don¡¯t hear from my father?¡±


    Again he stares at me. ¡°We¡¯ll deal with that  problem when it happens.¡±


    I doubt Demitri will just let me go back to my life. My teeth tug at my bottom lip again as the  apprehension trickles through my insides.


    I lower my eyes to my wrists as dreadful thoughts begin to mull in my head.


    Will I ever be able to return to my life, or is it gone forever?


    It¡¯s only been a day, and I¡¯ve been choked, tossed around like a ragdoll, drugged, tied up, and left to relieve myself on a bed. What does that mean for tomorrow?


    Right now, I only have a couple of bruises and have been humiliated.


    But tomorrow¡­ a bruise might be a broken bone. Lost in my misery, I brush a finger over my left wrist.


    Suddenly Demitri says, ¡°We¡¯re stuck here for a while. Just follow my rules, and you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Lifting my eyes, I meet his unwavering gaze. ¡°What are the rules?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fight me.¡±


    My eyes narrow on him. ¡°Like hell. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m just going to let you throw me around and tie me up.¡±


    ¡°None of that will happen if you do what I say.¡±


    I let out a disgruntled huff, and my anger from earlier returns, dimming the fear. ¡°Do you get off on hurting and humiliating me?¡±


    Demitri rises to his feet, and when he walks to where I¡¯m sitting, every muscle in my body tenses. I move to get up, but before I can make a run for it, he¡¯s right in front of me. He tilts his head, his eyes hard on me. ¡°Yes, Ariana. It makes me hard as fucking steel to tie you to a bed while you screech until it feels like my ears are going to bleed.¡±


    The image of Demitri being turned on while holding me down shes through my mind, and it sends an unexpected wave of desire rushing through my body.


    Oh, hell no. Don¡¯t even go there.


    Somehow I manage to stand my ground in front of him, giving him a re until he walks away. My eyes burn into his back as he heads toward the stairs leading to what I assume is the basement. It¡¯s the second time I see him go down there, and in the spur of the moment, I follow after him.


    Peeking down the short stairway, I watch as Demitri keys in a code and, shoving a heavy metal door open,  he disappears inside the room.


    What¡¯s in there?


    Probably the keys for the boat and a phone. Everything I need to escape.


    I need to find out what the code for that door is.

 94

    DEMITRI


    Another fucking regret.


    The girl gets under my skin, but still, that¡¯s no reason for saying what I did. She¡¯s scared, and I probably made it worse.


    Thest thing I want her worrying about is me forcing myself on her. That will never happen.


    Letting out a sigh, I sit and stare at the monitors. I find Ariana where she¡¯s opening the fridge and taking a bottle of water from it.


    She just wanted some kind of reassurance that I won¡¯t hurt her. Why the fuck didn¡¯t I give her that?


    I watch as she sits down on the couch again, curling against the armrest. ¡®Come on, Ian, distract me from the asshole,¡¯ she says as she begins to watch the show again.


    Day one was an epic fuck up, and I have no idea how we¡¯re going to get through the rest of the week.


    Picking up my phone, I shoot Alexei a message.


    Demitri: Please tell me Lucian¡¯s in Russia already.


    A couple of minutes pass before the reply es through.


    Alexei: He¡¯s heading to Russia tomorrow.


    Demitri: Change ces with me. You babysit the girl, and I¡¯ll look for the assassin.


    Alexei: Nope.


    I let out a sigh.


    Demitri: Have someone keep an eye on Ariana¡¯s mother. She¡¯s worried they¡¯ll go after her.


    Alexei: I¡¯ll send Nikhil. Demitri: Thanks.


    Demitri: What the fuck am I supposed to do while I¡¯m stuck here?


    Alexei: Work on your people skills.


    Demitri: You know I only vowed to protect you from other people, right?


    Alexei: Oooh, I¡¯m trembling. Demitri: Fucker.


    Setting the phone back down on the desk, I nce at the monitor for the living room.


    Fuck this, I¡¯m not hiding in the security room. Getting up, I stalk to the kitchen and make a cup of coffee for myself.


    ¡°Alexei¡¯s sending someone to watch your mother,¡± I offer the information to Ariana in the hopes it will make her rx. When she doesn¡¯t say anything, I ask, ¡°Did you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m sure as shit not going to thank you,¡± she mumbles.


    Taking a deep breath, I pick up the cup and go sit on the couch.


    She gives an irritated look. ¡°Do you even watch TV when you¡¯re not busy murdering people?¡±


    Keeping my eyes on the screen, I clench my teeth until I¡¯m sure nothing aggressive will leave my mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t


    watch TV, but there¡¯s not much to do on the ind.¡±


    ¡°Well, go find something. You make me ufortable.¡±


    My eyes snap to Ariana. ¡°For someone who believes I¡¯m going to kill her, you have zero survival instincts. Annoying your abductor isn¡¯t the wisest thing to do.¡±


    Her eyes narrow on me. ¡°I n on going out with a fight.


    If I can annoy you to death, it¡¯s a bonus.¡±


    Letting out a chuckle, the corner of my mouth lifts. ¡°Like you tried and failed to fight me earlier?¡±


    ¡°Screw you,¡± she mutters, turning her gaze back to the TV while a red blush creeps up her neck and over her cheeks.


    I hate that she¡¯s humiliated, and again it¡¯s on the tip of my tongue to apologize for leaving her tied to the bed, but I bite the words back.


    We continue to watch the show, which turns out to be about vampires. Every couple of minutes, I feel Ariana¡¯s eyes on me, and before I can think it through, I ask, ¡°Like what you see, Malyshka?¡±


    ¡°Ugh,¡± she grunts. ¡°In your dreams.¡± I let out another chuckle.


    ¡°What did you call me in Russian?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simr to little girl.¡±


    She huffs, and then we manage to watch an entire episode before Ariana talks again. ¡°What¡¯s in the basement?¡±


    ¡°None of your business.¡±


    Another minute passes. ¡°For someone who keeps telling me this whole nightmare is for my safety, you sure aren¡¯t going out of your way to put me at ease.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, I slowly let it out before I turn my gaze to her. ¡°For someone who¡¯s getting my protection for free, you sure are ungrateful.¡±


    Something sparks in Ariana¡¯s eyes, and then she crosses her legs and gives me a curious look.


    Aww fuck. Herees the questions.


    ¡°How much do you charge?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t afford me,¡± I mutter. ¡°Tell me anyway.¡±


    I let out a silent burst ofughter. ¡°I¡¯m not going to discuss my finances with you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, how much would you ask to protect me for a week?¡±


    A frown begins to form on my forehead. ¡°Where are you going with this?¡±


    ¡°I just figured if I pay you, maybe you¡¯d be less of an ass.¡±


    Leaning forward, I rest my elbows on my thighs and stare the girl down. ¡°This is me being nice.¡±


    She pulls a disgruntled face. ¡°Then I¡¯d hate to see you upset.¡±


    A smile tugs at my mouth. ¡°Then don¡¯t piss me off.¡±


    She shoots me a re and turns her attention back to the TV. It only takes a couple of minutes before the dejected expression returns to her face.


    Fuck, Demitri. Just give the girl some kind of reassurance.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to hurt you, Ariana,¡± I finally say the words she¡¯s been needing to hear.


    ¡°How can I believe anything you say?¡± she counters and holds up one of her bruised wrists. I stare at Ariana until she starts to squirm, looking ufortable. Then she mutters, ¡°Also doesn¡¯t help when you give me that look of death.¡±


    Needing to set things straight, I say, ¡°I understand you¡¯re scared. I¡¯m only keeping you safe out of respect to the head of the Bratva, which means I¡¯m getting nothing from it. Just like you, I don¡¯t want to be here.¡±


    I let the words sink in, then add, ¡°If you attack me, I¡¯m going to restrain you. I won¡¯t hurt you, and I sure as fuck have no interest in touching you. You¡¯re just a job, Ariana.¡±


    A weird look shes across her face, and then she turns her attention back to the TV, doing her best to ignore me, which suits me just fine.


    ARIANA


    I didn¡¯t get much sleepst night, with Demitri sitting on the other couch, watching me like a guard dog. I kept dozing off only to jerk awake with fright.


    I only stayed on the couch because I didn¡¯t have the strength to face that bedroom.


    I feel off-bnce, my emotions constantly jumping from being terrified to feeling embarrassed with what happenedst night to anger.


    After making myself some coffee, I decide to explore my prison in the hopes of finding a way to escape. Opening the sliding doors, I step out onto the deck and slowly make my way down the steps. I wait to see if Demitri is going toe after me, but when there¡¯s no sign of him, I head in the direction of the trees.


    Even though I¡¯m living a nightmare, I can¡¯t ignore the beauty around me. The air is fresh, and birds chirp from the treetops, and it has a calming effect on me. I find  the highest boulder from where I can see the maind, and the sight gives me a sinking feeling.


    I¡¯ll never be able to swim that distance.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I nce over theke, hoping to see someone out on their boat, but there¡¯s no one.


    Letting out a sigh, my thoughts turn back to yesterday. I don¡¯t understand the sh of disappointment I felt when Demitri said I was just a job.


    It¡¯s because it will be easier for him to kill you if he


    doesn¡¯t see you as a human being¡­ an innocent woman.


    I need to change the way he sees me. If I can¡¯t escape, then maybe I can make him care enough that he won¡¯t be able to kill me.


    It feels like an impossible task.


    He had no problem tossing me around and tying me up, so the chances of making him see me as a woman are


    probably next to nothing.


    ncing over my shoulder, I stare back at the impressive mansion.


    God, I¡¯m at Demitri¡¯s mercy, and I¡¯m not sure he has any.


    My thoughts keep alternating between the fear gnawing at my insides and my will to survive¡­ to fight until the very end.


    I can¡¯t just sit and tremble with fear.


    I have to try.


    Walking back to the house, I look through every room except for the one I was held in. I don¡¯t find anything that might help me escape. I¡¯m walking through  an entertainment room, sparing the bar a nce. Coming to another door, I peek inside, and then my eyebrows shoot up into my hairline.


    Oh. My. God.


    Demitri¡¯s busy doing sit-ups, his lower half resting on a bench while his upper half moves without any effort on his part. There¡¯s zero strain on his muscles, which tells me the man is much stronger than I thought.


    Crap, I can¡¯t even manage ten regr sit-ups.


    Even doing a workout, there¡¯s a wave of danger emanating from him, and I can¡¯t deny how freaking hot he looks.


    My eyes practically devour every inch of his golden skin, glistening with sweat while his  six¡­  no¡­  eight  pack tightens and contracts with every sit-up.


    Holy hotness.


    Suddenly Demitri sits up, and reaching for a towel, he wipes behind his neck as he rises to his feet. My eyes glide greedily over his abs, and then there¡¯s one hell of a spark of attraction when I see the curved muscles of his hips that lead to sweatpants¡­ and a bulge.


    My mouth grows dry, and my skin warms as my abdomen clenches from the sight. My gaze roams up his body again and then locks on his eyes.


    Instantly a blush creeps up my face from being caught red-handed tantly staring at him. I dart away from the door and walk through the entertainment room as quickly as I can while suppressing the urge to p myself.


    Stupid,	Ariana!	Freaking	drooling	over	your	captor.


    Seriously? This isn¡¯t some captive romance.


    Feeling a little mortified that Demitri caught me staring, I drop down on the couch and switch on the TV. My eyes are glued to the screen while I strain to listen for any movement from the gym¡¯s direction.


    I dare a nce to my right just as Demitries into the living room and almost sprain my neck to snap my eyes back to the TV.


    Luckily he doesn¡¯t say anything, and I wait a couple of seconds before I dare another nce, just in time to see him head up the stairs.


    Still shirtless. The muscles of his back rolling beneath his skin.


    Damn.


    I shake my head hard and force my eyes back to the show I¡¯m watching.


    Stop, Ariana. Yes, he¡¯s hot as hell. Emphasis on ¡®hell.¡¯


    I	take	a	deep	breath,	doing	my	best	to	ignore	the overwhelming attraction I feel toward Demitri.


    He¡¯s dangerous and deadly and from another world. He kidnapped me, humiliated me, and hurt me.


    Don¡¯t forget that. Ever.

 95

    DEMITRI


    After showering, I change into a pair of cargo pants and a t- shirt, then sit down on the corner of the bed.


    Catching Ariana, watching me with curiosity and desire on her face, is thest thing I expected. She obviously feels the attraction between us, and I¡¯m starting to think it¡¯s something I can use to my advantage. If I y on her emotions, then maybe she¡¯ll stop being so damn worried that I¡¯ll kill her. It might make her forget her fear, and she¡¯ll stop fighting me every fucking chance she gets.


    A weird sensation skitters through me. Guilt. I¡¯m not one


    to y games, and using a woman is not something I¡¯mfortable with doing.


    But still, it might solve the problem and make things easier while we¡¯re both stuck here.


    Or just moreplicated.


    Fuck.


    Processing the new development, I get up and head downstairs. As I walk into the kitchen, Ariana¡¯s standing on her toes, and stretching her body, she tries to reach a box of cereal. Ie up behind her, and the second she bes aware of me, she spins around. Her handse up in a defensive move, her palms mming against my chest. I ignore her reaction and take the box of Fruit Loops from the


    cupboard. As I set it down on the counter, I lower my eyes back to Ariana. She¡¯s watching me with wide eyes, her cheeks quickly growing pink.


    For a moment, we don¡¯t move, and with fascination, I watch as the blush deepens on her skin.


    Yeah, she¡¯s definitely attracted to me.


    Her hands slide down my chest to my abs, and her touch makes my cock stir, but then realization shes over her features, and she yanks back, pressing herself against the counter.


    ¡°Move,¡± she hisses, ncing to the side to avoid making eye contact with me.


    Having her cornered is one hell of a turn-on. It¡¯s like this woman calls to every predatory part inside me. She makes me want to hunt. To chase her until she¡¯s so weak she can¡¯t fight back anymore. It¡¯s fucking exhrating.


    The corner of my mouth lifts as I take a step backward.


    Ariana shoots me a re and begins to walk away, but then she stops anding back, she reaches past me, grabs the box of cereal, and starts to make breakfast for herself.


    I prepare a cup of coffee for myself and sipping on the warm liquid, I lean back against the counter, watching Ariana eat.


    ¡°Stop staring at me,¡± she mumbles around a mouthful of Fruit Loops.


    I tilt my head, the corner of my mouth lifting again.


    She lets out a huff and scowls at me while she swallows the bite, then she says, ¡°Just because you¡¯re hot, it doesn¡¯t mean anything. You have a shitty personality.¡± She begins to scoop up another bite, then adds, ¡°Oh, let¡¯s not forget you kidnapped, hurt, and degraded me, so don¡¯t get any funny ideas. Being an asshole is not an attractive quality for me.¡±


    Ariana takes another bite of her cereal, and when my smirk grows, her re darkens.


    She¡¯s working hard to keep her defenses up.  I  wonder what it would take to break down her walls.


    Deciding to test the waters, I set down my cup and slowly move closer to her. She tenses, a guarded expression tightening her features.


    When I¡¯m only a couple of inches from her, she puts the spoon down in the bowl and gives me a look of warning. ¡°Stop it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I murmur, dropping my voice low on purpose.


    Her cheeks instantly flush, and even though she tries to harden her re, her breaths speeding up tells me she¡¯s affected by me. I¡¯m just not sure if it¡¯s fear, desire, or both.


    When only an inch separates us, our eyes lock. Ariana swallows hard, and then she presses her palm against my abs, trying to shove me as she takes a step back.


    ¡°Stop whatever you¡¯re doing. It makes me ufortable,¡± she says with a slight tremble in her voice.


    ¡°Does it?¡± I ask, tilting my head. ¡°You didn¡¯t look ufortable when you were practically eye-fucking me in the gym.¡±


    The deepest shade of red seeps into her cheeks, making it look like she just ran ten miles. Because of her fair skin, she¡¯ll never be able to hide her emotions.


    The next second, her finger jabs at my chest, and she actually takes a step toward me as she snaps, ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself. I¡¯m not interested in you at all.¡±


    Grabbing hold of her hand, I yank her right against me. Our bodies instantly melt together as Ariana lets out a startled gasp. Her eyes dart up to mine, her lips parted as her breaths rush over them. And fuck, it only makes her more beautiful.


    Anticipation zaps between us, and I feel as a tremble ripples through her. The attraction grows at the speed of light, making me turn rock hard.


    I¡¯ve never had this happen with a woman before, and it makes me really look at Ariana. She¡¯s much younger than me, but that doesn¡¯t matter. Even though she¡¯s afraid of me, she still fights back.


    My eyes drift over her face, her chin held high and her hazel eyes alive with a feistiness that demands my respect.


    And it all grabs my attention like nothing has before in my life.


    Leaning down until my mouth brushes against the shell of her ear, I take a deep breath of her. Her scent makes my muscles tense as if they¡¯re getting ready to pounce. ¡°Yeah? You sure about that?¡± I whisper, my voice low and predatory. As I pull back an inch, I see confusion sh over Ariana¡¯s features. She yanks her hand free from my hold, and darting


    around me, she flees up the stairs. I hear a door m on the second floor.


    Letting out a chuckle, my lips curve up.


    Well, that¡¯s interesting.


    ARIANA


    Holy crap, that was intense.


    Running to the room that¡¯s nothing short of a chamber of torture, I m the door shut behind me, and then stare at it with a pounding heart.


    My stomach is still spinning like crazy, and my skin is alive with tingles.


    Having Demitri¡¯s body pressed hard against mine had my emotions all over the ce. I felt everything but fear, which is a huge worry for me.


    Because I should fear him.


    I should hate him for stealing me away from my life.


    But instead, I melted against him. All I could see was his square jaw, full lips, and sharp eyes. His sinful face was so close to mine, I felt his breath on my skin. His lips brushed over my jaw, making my abdomen clench with need.


    Just thinking about it makes another rush of tingles zap through me.


    I shake my head hard and close my eyes as I try to focus on my breathing.


    And his body. God, his body¡­ sigh.


    Hard against my soft. Demitri is the opposite of me in every way, and my body loved the feeling of his way too much.


    Fine, so I¡¯m physically attracted to the jerk. It doesn¡¯t


    change anything.


    Opening my eyes, I re at the bed and noticing Demitri changed the covers makes the shame of what happened when he left me tied to it ripple through me.


    Arrogant asshole.


    Jerk.


    Jackass.


    Ugh, the man is insufferable, and don¡¯t you forget that, Ariana!


    Walking into the bathroom, I pick up the bag of clothes Demitri gave me yesterday and check what else is in it. I find two pairs of sweatpants and two t-shirts. Leaving one set of clothes on the corner of the bed, I take a clean pair and go shower. After I¡¯m done brushing my teeth and hair, I grab the dirty clothes and shove them into the bag.


    Leaving the bedroom, I head to theundry room I saw next to the kitchen. I dump the clothes into the washing machine and then nce down at the t-shirt I¡¯m wearing. It¡¯s white, and the fabric doesn¡¯t do much to hide  the outlines of my breasts, seeing as I¡¯m not wearing a bra. There¡¯s also a chill in the air, and I hate getting cold.


    A scowl forms on my face.


    Screw this.


    I storm out of theundry room and back up the stairs. Searching through the other rooms, I find one with men¡¯s clothes in the closets. I help myself to four ck t-shirts and a couple of sweaters, then grin.


    I¡¯m just about to pull one of the shirts on when I hear Demitri say, ¡°That¡¯s Alexei¡¯s.¡±


    Turning to face him, I mutter, ¡°So? Does it look like I care?¡±


    Demitries at me and taking the clothes from me, he throws them on the bed, then he grabs my hand and drags me out of the room. He pulls the door shut behind him, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t want to get on Alexei¡¯s bad side. Don¡¯t go into his bedroom.¡±


    I give Demitri a re, not caring what Alexei will think.


    I try to pull my hand free from Demitri¡¯s, but instead of letting go, he tightens his hold on me and drags me to another bedroom. Wee to a stop in another closet.


    ¡°You can wear anything in here.¡±


    I nce over the clothes, then ask, ¡°Is this your room?¡± ¡°Yes.¡±


    The idea of wearing Demitri¡¯s clothes sends another unwee wave of tingles rushing through me. Only then does something niggle at the back of my mind, and my eyes snap up to Demitri¡¯s. ¡°Are there cameras in the house?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± he replies, and then he takes a couple of shirts from his closet and shoves them against my chest.


    Taking hold of them, I reach past him and help myself to three of his sweaters. Then rushing out of the closet, I


    nce over the pristine room, which looks impersonal.


    I go to the chamber of torture and gather the few things I have, then take them to another guest room.


    Demitri watches me, and when I ce the clothes in the closet, he leans his shoulder against the doorjamb and crosses his arms over his chest. I hate when he stands like that because it gives me a perfect view of the veins snaking beneath his skin and his defined muscles.


    ¡°Are there cameras in the bathrooms?¡± I ask,  my stomach clenching with nerves from knowing he can see anything I do. It¡¯s also unnerving being this close to him after the altercation in the kitchen.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, only the bedrooms and downstairs.¡±


    ¡°So if I sleep here, you can watch me like the creep you are?¡± I snap, not happy about having almost zero privacy and the unsettling attraction I feel for this man.


    ¡°I only go to the security room three times a day, so you don¡¯t have to worry about me watching you,¡± he informs me.


    My eyebrow lifts as I turn to face him. ¡°What do you call what you¡¯re doing right now?¡±


    He lets out a chuckle, his lips curving into a way too hot grin. ¡°Entertainment.¡±


    I hate it when heat creeps up my neck and  mutter, ¡°Screw you.¡±


    ¡°Only if you beg,¡± Demitri taunts me.


    Rushing to the doorway, I shove at him until he steps back, and then I m the door shut in his face. Turning the


    key, I lock it and only then do I realize this room actually has a key.


    Yassss! Ariana for the win.

 96

    DEMITRI


    Opening the security door, I¡¯m well aware of  Ariana watching from the top of the stairs. My body blocks the keypad, so there¡¯s no way she¡¯ll see the code.


    I go inside and check my phone for missed calls and messages. Not seeing anything, I nce over the monitors and seeing Ariana creep toward the security door,  the corner of my mouth lifts.


    I walk to the door, and when I open it, she jumps back and then begins to look all flustered before she darts back up the stairs like a scared rabbit.


    I get way too much enjoyment from the moment, and pulling the door shut behind me, I follow after Ariana.


    I find her standing in front of the sliding doors,  her breaths stilling fast from being startled while she tries to act casual.


    You¡¯re a dick, Demitri.


    Wanting to gain some ground with the girl so she¡¯ll rx around me, and because she can¡¯t protect herself to save her life, I say, ¡°Seeing as we have nothing to do, want me to show you a couple of ways to defend yourself?¡±


    Ariana turns her face to me with a what-the-hell expression. ¡°You¡¯re willing to show me how to kick your butt?¡±


    I let out a chuckle. ¡°Trust me, no matter how much I teach you, that will never happen.¡±


    ¡°Why? Because you¡¯re this big bad man, and I¡¯m a woman?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I reply, moving closer to her. ¡°Because I¡¯m the best.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, turn down the arrogance a notch,¡± she mutters, but then she adds, ¡°Fine, it¡¯s not like I have anything better to do.¡±


    Heading toward the gym, I grumble, ¡°You make it impossible to be nice to you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, kidnap me and then expect me to thank you for it.¡±


    I walk over to an open space with a mat for sparring and turn to face Ariana.


    She gives me a barely tolerant look. ¡°So, what do we do?¡±


    ¡°I assume you¡¯ve never been in a fight?¡±


    She lets out a chuckle and shakes her head. ¡°Normal person, remember?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I take a deep breath and let it out. Moving closer to Ariana, she keeps her eyes on me. ¡°I¡¯m going to show you how to get out of a chokehold.¡±


    She pulls a disgruntled face. ¡°I kind of have PTSD from thest time your arm was around my neck. Let¡¯s skip that one. Rather show me how to hit someone.¡±


    I stare at Ariana, wondering just how much I traumatized her.


    Probably a fuck ton.


    ¡°We¡¯re doing the chokehold. It will help you deal with shit knowing you can get out of it in the future.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Will I get to choke you?¡± she asks, giving me a re.


    I let out a soft chuckle. ¡°You can try.¡± As I move behind her, Ariana tenses and watches me from over her shoulder. ¡°Rx. I¡¯m not going to hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Forgive me for not believing a word you say,¡± she scoffs. I move in closer and slowly  bring  my  arm  around  her front. Her hands instantly dart up, and she grabs hold of my forearm. Spinning around, her breathse fast, and her


    features tighten with panic.


    ¡°No.¡± She shakes her head hard. ¡°Whatever you¡¯re trying to do, it¡¯s not going to work.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying anything, Ariana.¡±


    She takes a couple of steps backward and nces at the doorway. ¡°This act¡­ a friendly training session,¡± her eyese back to me, ¡°I won¡¯t fall for it. You¡¯re the kidnapper, and I¡¯m the hostage. So don¡¯t make this something it¡¯s not.¡± I let out a deep sigh. ¡°You¡¯re overreacting, and it¡¯s really starting to annoy me. If I left you in Seattle, you¡¯d be dead


    by now.¡±


    ¡°Says you!¡± Ariana begins to walk away from me, but then she stops and swings back. ¡°Do you actually expect me to believe the shiting out of your mouth? Do I look that gullible?¡±


    ¡°Believe what you want,¡± I mutter. ¡°Fact is you¡¯re  a Bratva princess, and people want you dead. The sooner you


    ept that, the longer you¡¯ll manage to stay alive.¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to do with that world!¡± she shrieks, her cheeks ming with anger.


    I close the distance between us, and with a dark re, I hold her gaze. ¡°Stop lying to yourself, Ariana. You might have been able to stay out of the Bratva until now, but you¡¯re as much a part of it as I am.¡±


    Done with this conversation, I shove past her and head back to the security room.


    ARIANA


    Since the fall out in the gym yesterday, I¡¯ve been doing my best to avoid Demitri, which is near impossible, seeing as I¡¯m stuck on a damn ind with him.


    Feeling restless and caged, I open the sliding door and step out onto the deck.


    This is the weirdest kidnapping ever.


    Fine, so far, I¡¯ve been lucky, and Demitri hasn¡¯t tortured me. Actually, he¡¯s done nothing but feed me.


    And he tried to show you how to protect yourself.


    As if. He was probably trying to pull some kind of move so I would let my guard down.


    Hearing wood splintering, I frown at the direction the sound ising from and begin to walk toward it. Rounding


    the corner of the house, my mouth drops open, and my eyebrows slowly lift.


    Demitri swings an ax down on a piece of wood, and it splits right down the middle. His biceps strain against the sleeves of the white t-shirt he¡¯s wearing.


    Sigh, jerk or no jerk, he sure is something to look at.


    I watch as he chops piece after piece of wood, and it makes me forget about my predicament.


    Taking hold of the bottom half of his shirt, he pulls the fabric up and wipes it over his face, giving me a view of his drool-worthy abs.


    Take it off.


    As if he can hear my thoughts, he grabs hold of the fabric at the back of his neck and then yanks the shirt off in one go.


    Oh, yeah. That¡¯s more like it.


    He continues to chop wood, and watching his muscles ripple while they shine with the drops of sweat beading on his skin is damn close to porn.


    Demitri ms the ax down on the wood, and it splinters, and then he takes a step back and slowly lifting his head, I watch as he sucks in a breath of air.


    And then our eyes collide, and I can¡¯t make myself move even if I wanted to.


    Seriously. It¡¯s not right for one man to be so hot.


    Dropping the ax to the grass, Demirti begins to walk in my direction.


    My heart starts beating like crazy, and there¡¯s a voice telling me to run, but my feet are glued to the spot.


    He stops right in front of me, and seeing his glistening chest up close is almost dizzying. Then he lifts his hand to my face, and his thumb brushes over my bottom lip.


    I let out a breath, my senses overwhelmed and my survival instinct missing in action.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t do anything nice for you,¡± Demitri taunts me.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Finally, I manage to move back a step.


    He jabs a thumb over his shoulder. ¡°The show. It was all for you, Malyshka, and by the expression on your face, it looked like you appreciated every second of it. You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Letting out an amused chuckle, he walks back to the pile of wood.


    ¡°Jackass,¡± I call out, and then I dart back around the corner of the house and make a run for the sliding doors.


    You have to stop drooling over the guy.


    He¡¯s bad, not some prince charming.


    I let out a snort.


    Ha, hell will probably freeze over the day Demitri is charming.


    Walking back into the house, I mutter, ¡°If I get out of this alive, I better get my head examined.¡±

 97

    DEMITRI


    We¡¯ve been on the ind for a week, andst I spoke with Alexei, he was no closer to finding out who the assassin is that¡¯sing after Ariana.


    Lucian¡¯s in Russia, but he has to keep up pretenses and meet with Yuri and the other members of the Bratva before he can visit Sergei.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Hopefully, we¡¯ll learn something of value soon because things have been growing tenser between Ariana and me. Every time we¡¯re in the same room, the atmosphere bes explosive, and it doesn¡¯t help that she looks fucking sexy in my shirts.


    Ariana¡¯s been keeping herself busy by watching one show after the other and obsessively cleaning the house. When I told her she doesn¡¯t need to clean, she just gave me a re and said it¡¯s either that or she¡¯ll go crazy from boredom.


    My phone vibrates, and I quickly pick it up.


    Alexei: Found the assassin. Jet Tao. He¡¯s still in Seattle. I¡¯m going after him.


    A wave of worry crashes over me, and I shoot to my feet.


    Demitri: Fuck no. Not without me. Alexei: I¡¯ll be fine.


    Demitri: You know what it will mean if you get hurt or worse.


    It will bring dishonor to the Vetrov name.


    Alexei: Chill. Nikhil and Sacha will be with me.


    A sense of helplessness I¡¯ve never felt before bleeds through me.


    Demitri: Don¡¯t go. Wait until I can be there to watch your back.


    A couple of secondster, Alexei¡¯s name shes on the screen, and I answer the call, snapping, ¡°You do not go after Tao until I¡¯m back with you.¡±


    Alexei takes a deep breath. ¡°I know this is frustrating for you, and it¡¯s your job to watch my back, but we both knew this time woulde. Nikhil and Sacha are good. You trained them.¡±


    ¡°We both knew this time woulde? What the fuck are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t guard me every day for the rest of our lives.¡±


    My free hand fists at my side. ¡°I swore my loyalty to you.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ll always be grateful for that, but at some point, you need to think of yourself, Demitri. You mean more to me than my own brother, and I¡¯d never keep you from living your own life. This separation with you watching the girl made me realize how much of your time I¡¯ve been taking up.¡±


    My heartbeat increases with every word he says, and feeling frustrated as fuck, I shove a hand through my hair.


    ¡°I¡¯m only going to say this once. My loyalty belongs to you, Alexei. That¡¯s the end of this discussion. You will stand down until I can join you, or I¡¯m leaving Ariana alone on the ind to meet you in Seattle.¡±


    Alexei¡¯s quiet for a moment, then he finally relents, ¡°Fine.


    I¡¯ll have Nikhil track Tao until you can join me.¡±


    I take a deep breath of relief. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever fucking say shit like that again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, brother. I just don¡¯t want you to look back one day and realize you had no life at all because of me.¡±


    ¡°I have a life. One I¡¯m perfectly happy with.¡± Sitting back down in the chair by the monitors, I say, ¡°Let¡¯s do a panic test.¡±


    Alexei, our brothers, and their wives wear tags around our necks that I can activate to track them in case one of them needs help.


    A momentter, the rmes through on my phone, and it shows me Alexei¡¯s at Koslov & Hayes, which is the business he runs with his friend Tristan.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,	yeah.	You	just	wanted	to	make	sure	I¡¯m	not already in Seattle,¡± Alexei calls me out.


    ¡°Do you fucking me me? Guarding you is like trying to protect a kid that¡¯s on a sugar rush.¡±


    My	words	draw	a	chuckle	from	my	friend.	¡°How	are things there?¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t killed each other¡­ yet,¡± I mutter.


    Alexei chuckles again. ¡°Is she so much of a handful?¡±


    ¡°You have no idea. Never before has a woman gotten me this worked up before. Everything she does and says hits a fucking nerve.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    A scowl forms on my face. ¡°Don¡¯t even go there.¡± Alexei has a habit of ying matchmaker for everyone. He was the one who arranged the marriage between my brother, Damien and Winter. ¡°This is just a job.¡±


    ¡°If you say so.¡± I hear the teasing tone in Alexei¡¯s voice, and it makes my scowl deepen. ¡°I have another calling through. I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡±


    ¡°Later,¡± I mutter, and then I set the phone down on the desk.


    Still upset that Alexei even considered going on a job without me there to watch his back, I get up from the chair and stalk out of the security room.


    When I walk into the living room, Ariana nces at me, looks back at the TV, and then her gaze snaps back to my face. Her eyes widen, apprehension tightening her features.


    ¡°W-what¡¯s that look for?¡± she stammers.


    Frowning at her, I ask, ¡°Did I miss something?¡±


    Confusion flutters over her face. ¡°Ah¡­ you¡­ for a second there, it looked like you were going to kill me.¡±


    Letting out a sigh, I head to the kitchen and grab a bottle of water from the fridge. I drink half of it  before  I  turn around to face Ariana again.


    She¡¯s still watching me, her body tense and ready to run should I try anything.


    ¡°Rx.¡± For what feels like the hundredth time, I add, ¡°I¡¯m not going to kill you.¡±


    ¡°Kinda hard to believe. You know¡­¡± she waves a hand between us, ¡°with you being my kidnapper and all.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, I decide to change the subject. ¡°What are you watching?¡±


    ¡°Vampire Diaries,¡± she answers, her eyes still locked on me.


    I walk to a couch, and only when I sit down does she begin to rx a little.


    ARIANA


    I¡¯m watching Demitri like a hawk and not letting my guard down.


    When he came up from the security room, he looked like hell and brimstone, ready to rip my heart out with his bare hands. The poor organ in my chest is still beating a mile a minute.


    A momentter, my curiosity gets the better of me. ¡°Why do you look so upset?¡±


    Demitri nts his eyes in my direction. ¡°None of your business.¡±


    At his brisk answer, my eyebrows pop up, and I keep staring at him until he relents with a sigh. ¡°Because I¡¯m stuck babysitting your ass instead of doing my actual job.¡±


    I shouldn¡¯t care if he¡¯s unhappy about it, but still, I go on the defense. ¡°Don¡¯t take it out on me. It¡¯s not my fault.¡±


    Demitri narrows his eyes at me, and it sends my heart speeding again. ¡°Now is not the time to look for shit with me.¡±


    ¡°Like there¡¯s ever a good time,¡± I mutter. I turn my attention back to the TV, but I can¡¯t focus on the show to save my life.


    My gaze snaps back to Demitri, and then I let him have a piece of my mind. ¡°You kidnapped me. My social media ounts are going to hell, and all my hard work is down the drain. I¡¯ve missed the appointments I had, which means zero ie for me. You ruined my life. I was happy, and you just barged in and snatched me from it. Let¡¯s not forget I know absolutely nothing about you, and you¡¯ll probably end up killing me. This is no vacation for me. Every freaking minute I¡¯m wondering when it will be myst. So I honestly don¡¯t give a shit whether you¡¯re unhappy babysitting my ass.¡± With a huff, I turn my eyes back to the TV.


    There¡¯s a moment¡¯s silence following my rant, and even though I¡¯m fearing for my life, I can¡¯t keep the  other emotions under control. Everything from apprehension to anger to attraction for the damn man keeps whirling in my chest.


    Demitri takes a deep breath, then he demands, ¡°Look at me.¡±


    A frown forms on my forehead, and with an annoyed huff, I meet his eyes.


    He leans forward, resting his forearms on his thighs, and it sends another wave of awareness through me because he looks sinfully hot right now.


    ¡°Have I done anything to intentionally hurt you?¡±


    A re forms on my face. ¡°You choked me, and you tied me up and left me on that damn bed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already exined why that happened,¡± he snaps at me, his features tightening. The dark look on his face makes my body tense up, and I¡¯m ready to make a run for it the second he moves.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been stuck here a week, and I haven¡¯t pped you around. I haven¡¯t kept you tied to that bed, and trust me, there were a couple of times I wanted nothing more. You get to move around freely. Let¡¯s not forget all of this is to keep you alive. In my opinion, that¡¯s not the definition of captivity.¡±


    Our eyes are locked, and with every passing second, the atmosphere grows tenser between us.


    ¡°Says the kidnapper.¡±


    ¡°Jet Tao,¡± Demitri bites the words out.


    I shake my head with a shrug of my shoulder. ¡°Is that supposed to mean something to me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the name of your assassin. Jet Tao.¡±


    Goosebumps spread over my skin, and my lips part as the news sinks in.


    Ignoring my reaction, Demitri continues, ¡°He¡¯s not the best, but he¡¯s good. The contract on your life is for fifteen million dors.¡±


    Oh. My. God.


    A tremble begins to spread through my body, and my mouth grows dry.


    I have no reason to believe a word Demitri says, but for some reason, I know he¡¯s telling me the truth.


    There¡¯s really a hit on my life. Someone wants me dead.


    For the first time, it sinks in, and the realization makes my entire world wobble off bnce.


    My eyes are glued to Demitri¡¯s, and my voice is hoarse with fear as I ask, ¡°What stops you from killing me and taking the millions for yourself?¡±


    Time stretches between us, and it only makes my body tremble harder.


    ¡°Honor,¡± Demitri finally answers. ¡°The Vetrovs live by a code of honor. We don¡¯t hurt the innocent.¡±


    I want to believe him, but how can I?


    Since Demitri took me, I¡¯ve been one hundred percent certain he¡¯s the enemy.


    But¡­ what if I¡¯m wrong? What if he really saved me?


    What if Demitri¡¯s all that stands between me and the man who wants to kill me?


    Demitri watches my reaction closely, then he says, ¡°I¡¯m not your enemy.¡±


    Having no idea who I can trust, helplessness washes over me again. With shaky legs, I get up from the couch and walk to the stairs.


    I need time to process everything. I need to figure out what¡¯s the truth and what¡¯s a lie.


    I go to my room and, crawling into bed, I pull the covers over my head.


    I¡¯ve never been this confused before. There are too many emotions, unanswered questions, and doubts, and it all leaves me feeling lost and impossibly alone.

 98

    DEMITRI


    I¡¯ve felt more regret andpassion during the past week than in my entire lifebined.


    All because of Ariana Robinson.


    Staring at the monitor that shows her room, I watch as she sleeps.


    If I¡¯m honest with myself, I¡¯ll admit the woman¡¯s gotten under my skin. Everything about her makes me feel something. Attraction. Compassion¡­ Protectiveness.


    Protectiveness.


    That¡¯s something I¡¯ve never felt toward a woman before.


    My eyes drift over Ariana¡¯s sleeping form as my thoughts turn to this evening¡¯s conversation. She didn¡¯t take the news of Taoing after her well. Then again, I have to remind myself she¡¯s not from my world.


    It¡¯s going to destroy her when she finds out her own brother ordered the hit.


    The thought has my hands fisting, and it only increases the protectiveness I feel toward her.


    Ariana makes a restless sound and kicks the covers off her. Her breathing speeds up, and then she begins to toss and turn.


    She¡¯s probably having a nightmare.


    About me killing her.


    Getting up from the chair, I leave the security room and head to Ariana¡¯s bedroom.


    Just as I open the door, she mumbles fearfully, ¡°No. No. No!¡±


    I walk to the side of the bed, and leaning over Ariana, I shake her shoulder. ¡°Ariana. Wake up.¡±


    One of her hands flies out, connecting with my chest. I take in the terror etched into her face while strands of her hair stick to her mmy skin.


    ¡°Ariana, wake up,¡± I try again, shaking her a little harder.


    A breath explodes over her lips as she shoots up, and I move back just in time, so she doesn¡¯t m into me. Her eyes open wide, and they only focus on me for a second before she scrambles away from me.


    ¡°You had a nightmare,¡± I say.


    Ariana¡¯s off the bed, and she doesn¡¯t stop until her back ms into the wall.


    The expression on her face grinds at me, and where it only annoyed me when I kidnapped her, it now upsets the fuck out of me.


    I don¡¯t want her looking at me with fear.


    Before I can think things through, I move around the bed. Ariana makes a strangled noise when I get close to her, pushing her body hard against the wall as if she¡¯s trying to escape through it.


    Lifting my hands, I frame her face and say, ¡°It was just a nightmare. You¡¯re safe.¡±


    Her eyes are feverish as they flit over my face. I watch as everything from terror to hopelessness shes over her features.


    ¡°Shh¡­ it¡¯s okay,¡± I say, hoping to calm her down. Leaning into her, I lock eyes with her. ¡°It was just a nightmare.¡±


    She takes a couple of deep breaths, her expression wary, and then she whispers, ¡°You-you stabbed me.¡±


    I shake my head and gently brush the wild strands of her hair out of her face. ¡°It was just a nightmare. You¡¯re safe.¡±


    For a moment, she just stares at me, and slowly the atmosphere begins to change from her terror tainting the air to something intimate growing between us.


    Suddenly the trembling in her body begins to increase, and then she gives me a desperate look.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    And my iron-d self-control slips.


    I tug her against my chest and engulf her in a tight hug. ¡°I¡¯d never hurt you. You¡¯re safe with me.¡±


    To my surprise, Ariana wraps her arms around my waist. Her breaths warm my shirt as she gasps, ¡°I want to believe you so badly.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll hear from your father soon,¡± I try to offer her some reassurance.


    ¡°What if you don¡¯t hear from him?¡± she asks, her hold on me tightening.


    For the first time, I make a promise, not out of loyalty but because I want to. ¡°I¡¯ll still keep you safe until the problem¡¯s been dealt with.¡±


    Lowering my head, my mouth skims over her temple. Slowly Ariana lifts her head, and when our eyes lock, the most intense attraction I¡¯ve ever felt tightens every muscle in my body.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do everything in my power to keep you safe.¡±


    I watch as her doubt and desperation change into something akin to hope, and for once, Ariana doesn¡¯t look at me like I¡¯m her enemy.


    Hope softens her eyes until I¡¯m a second away from mming my mouth against hers, but luckily my self-control wins, and I quickly pull back. Thest thing I want to do is fuck up the meager ground I¡¯ve managed to gain with her.


    I walk to the door when all I want to do is rip off her clothes and make her forget about the nightmare.


    ¡°Come downstairs. I¡¯ll make coffee,¡± I mutter before I step out of the bedroom.


    Heading to the kitchen, I shake my head at myself. I always wondered how my brother fell so quickly for Winter. Now I¡¯m starting to understand. I¡¯ve watched Ariana for a week, and I¡¯m already bing possessive of her.


    Another week like this, and I¡¯ll be fucked.


    I begin to prepare two cups of coffee while I try to figure out if this is just normal attraction I¡¯m feeling for Ariana or more.


    I¡¯m pouring creamer into the cups when I hear here down the stairs. When I carry the cups to the living room, she sits down on the couch she¡¯s imed for herself.


    ARIANA


    Demitri hands me a cup of steaming coffee, and then instead of going to sit on the other couch, he drops down beside me.


    With my emotions intensified by the remnants of the nightmare, I can¡¯t focus on anything long enough to make sense of things.


    It was the weirdest dream I¡¯ve ever had. It started out with the insanely intense attraction between Demitri and me. Things got steamy, then he pulled out a knife, and with an evil grin, he started to stab me.


    Shivers rush over my skin, making my body  tremble hard.


    Suddenly Demitri gets up, and I instinctively flinch away from him. He heads back up the stairs and, a minuteter, returns with a nket.


    I keep my eyes lowered as he ces the nket over my lower half. The sudden kindness only messes more with my emotions.


    Demitri switches on the TV and then presses y on where Ist left off with Vampire Diaries. His demeanor is rxed as he sips on his coffee, which reminds me of my own beverage. I take a sip and swallow hard on the liquid.


    The nightmare keeps flitting through my mind, and I end up staring at the coffee table, trying to process the chaotic


    mess it left in my chest.


    ¡°Want to talk about it?¡± Demitri asks, his  tone  soft instead of the usual briskness.


    I shake my head, and unable to force the coffee down, I ce the cup on the table.


    Residual panic still tightens my chest, and I pull the nket up to beneath my chin, then curl up against the armrest.


    It was just a nightmare.


    But	for	how	long?	It	can	be	my	reality	at	any moment.


    I was starting to forget who Demitri is. A killer.


    And someone wants me dead because of my father.


    Is this what my life will be like if I manage to survive Demitri? Will it be one hit after the other until I can¡¯t escape and end up dead?


    A wretched sob builds in my chest, and I focus hard to keep it down.


    Was I living a lie thinking I could live a separate life from my father¡¯s?


    I never asked questions. I never had any interest in what my father did for a living. I was just happy whenever I got to talk to him or see him. To me, he was just Dad.


    My voice sounds empty when I ask, ¡°Has anyone ever escaped the Bratva?¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Demitri sets his cup down next to mine, and then he pauses the episode that¡¯s been ying on the TV.


    Leaning back against the couch, he answers, ¡°The Bratva isn¡¯ting after you.¡±


    ¡°Who is it? Who ordered the hit on me?¡±


    When Demitri keeps quiet, I turn my head to look at him.


    Our eyes lock, and then he shakes his head.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know, or you¡¯re not going to tell me?¡± I ask.


    His eyes search mine for something, then he says, ¡°I¡¯m not going to tell you. Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    As Demitri looks at me, I realize this is the most human he¡¯s looked since we met. There¡¯s no warning shining from his eyes. There¡¯s no annoyance or anger.


    Instead, there¡¯spassion and something else¡­ something that actually has a calming effect on me.


    ¡°You¡¯re dealing with enough shit. One thing at a time.¡±


    The longer I stare into Demitri¡¯s eyes, the more it feels like a cocoon is wrapping around me. One where my old life and my daunting reality can¡¯t find me. Softly, I murmur, ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not the monster you think I am.¡±


    Needing to get to know Demitri better, I say, ¡°Then tell me something about you other than that you¡¯re a killer.¡±


    Demitri breaks eye contact with me, turning his face toward the sliding doors and the dark night beyond the ss.


    Silence stretches between us until I¡¯m left thinking he¡¯s not going to give me anything, then only does he finally answer me, ¡°I was born in Russia. I spent my entire life


    training to be a custodian. I swore to protect Alexei with myst breath, and it¡¯s a vow I¡¯ll never break.¡±


    He¡¯s loyal.


    ¡°So all you do is work?¡±


    ¡°You could say that,¡± he answers, then taking a  deep breath, he turns his gaze back to me.


    With this being the first normal conversation  we¡¯re having, I slowly begin to rx a little. ¡°Don¡¯t you want more from life?¡±


    Demitri shakes his head. ¡°Like?¡±


    ¡°You know¡­¡± I shrug, ¡°normal stuff. A family of your own?¡±


    ¡°I have a family,¡± he mutters.


    ¡°I mean¡­ a wife and kids,¡± I exin myself better.


    Demitri lets out a soft chuckle. ¡°Unless it¡¯s arranged to solidify an alliance, I won¡¯t get married.¡±


    ¡°Because of the promise you made to Alexei?¡± Demitri just nods.


    For the first time, I feel a flicker ofpassion for my captor. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it get lonely?¡±


    He shakes his head. ¡°There¡¯s no time in my world for loneliness.¡±


    I lower my eyes to the open space of couch between us. ¡°Can you tell me about the Bratva?¡± When Demitri says nothing, I lift my gaze back to his. ¡°I want to know what the world is like that I¡¯ve been dragged into.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no ce for someone like you,¡± he says, his jaw clenching slightly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much of a choice,¡± I mutter.


    ¡°You do,¡± he says, then his voice drops low as he adds, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure of it.¡±


    Still not able to trust Demitri, the words don¡¯t offer me much hope orfort.


    The only sure thing in my life right now is that I¡¯m in danger, and it¡¯s starting to grind my spirit to dust.

 99

    DEMITRI


    Ariana finally fell asleep on the couch, and during the early morning hours, she woke me when she snuggled against my side.


    I haven¡¯t moved a muscle since, just processing the fact that in her sleep, she gravitated toward me.


    And it feels good. It feels right.


    ncing down at Ariana¡¯s sleeping face, her cheek pressed against my chest, I allow the emotions she makes me feel to spread through me.


    I never thought this would happen to me. But then this little stick of dynamite was thrown into my life, and the explosion she¡¯s causing is changing everything I thought I knew about myself.


    I¡¯ve always been strict and unmovable. I always hadplete control over myself and my surroundings.


    Until Ariana.


    My thoughts turn to the questions she asked about the Bratva.


    Slowly I lift my right hand, and I touch her silky hair.


    As feisty as she is, she won¡¯t survive a day on her own.


    Ariana rubs her cheek against my chest, and it sends a burst of warmth through me. She lets out a soft groan as


    she starts to wake up, and I drop my hand to my thigh.


    I watch as her eyes flutter open, and sleepily she tries to make sense of the position she finds herself in. A secondter, her eyes widen, and she jerks away from me. Her gaze snaps up to mine, and then the blush I¡¯m really starting to like creeps up her neck.


    ¡°No more nightmares?¡± I ask.


    She shakes her head and then gets up and quickly walks toward the stairs.


    I rise to my feet, and stretching my body, I head to the security room. Unlocking my phone, I see a message.


    Alexei: Lucian will be in touch soon. Keep your phone on you.


    Demitri: Will do.


    Tucking the device into the pocket of my cargo pants, I nce at the monitors. The camera in Ariana¡¯s room shows her sitting on the edge of her bed, her hands covering her face.


    I turn up the volume and hear her mutter, ¡®Seriously? You


    freaking slept on the man. You need therapy.¡¯


    The corner of my mouth lifts as I leave the security room to get some exercise in before taking a shower. Going to my bedroom, I change into a pair of sweatpants, and grabbing my phone and a towel, I head back out.


    As Ie down the stairs, I hear Ariana in the kitchen. She nces over her shoulder, and for a moment, her eyes widen on my bare chest, but then she mutters, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the shirts in your closet. Wear one.¡±


    ¡°And deprive you of a chance to see all of this?¡± With a smirk, I wave over my chest and abs. ¡°I told you I¡¯m not a monster.¡±


    ¡°Ugh,¡± she snorts and then focuses way too hard on the cup of coffee she¡¯s making.


    I let out an amused chuckle as I walk to the gym. Setting the phone and towel down on a bench, I begin with pull-ups. Halfway through my workout, I feel Ariana¡¯s eyes on me,


    and without ncing behind me, I ask, ¡°Enjoying the view?¡± Letting go of the bar, I drop to my feet and look to where she¡¯s leaning against the doorjamb with her arms crossed


    over her chest.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Before she can say anything, my phone begins to ring. Ariana immediately pushes away from the doorjamb, her eyes following me as I move to the bench to pick up the device. Seeing Lucian¡¯s name shing on my screen, I answer, ¡°Give me good news.¡±


    ¡°Hold for Sergei.¡±


    It takes a moment beforebored breathse over the line. ¡°Get my¡­ daughter. Put me¡­ on¡­ speaker,¡± Sergei says weakly.


    I do as he orders, then say, ¡°You¡¯re on speaker. Ariana¡¯s here with me.¡±


    Arianaes to stand right next to me, her eyes locked on the device in my hand.


    ¡°Demitri¡­ protect¡­ her¡­ please. No¡­ matter¡­ what it¡­ takes.¡±


    Meaning if ites to choosing between Yuri and Ariana, Yuri must die.


    ¡°I will,¡± I assure him.


    Sergei takes a couple of seconds, then he continues, ¡°Ari¡­ana.¡±


    ¡°Dad,	are	you	okay?¡±	she	asks,	concern	tensing	her voice.


    ¡°Trust¡­ Demitri.¡± His breaths grow morebored. ¡°Only¡­ Alexei¡­ and¡­ Demitri. No¡­ one¡­ else.¡±


    ¡°Dad?¡± She moves even closer to me and takes hold of my arm as if she¡¯s scared I¡¯ll rip the phone away from her.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry,¡± he gasps.


    There¡¯s silence, and then Lucian¡¯s voicees over the line. ¡°Sergei¡¯s unconscious again.¡±


    I turn off the speaker, and pulling Ariana¡¯s hand away from my arm, I put the device to my ear. ¡°How are things there?¡±


    ¡°Fucking tense. Everyone¡¯s waiting for Sergei to die. I¡¯m leaving Russia today. I¡¯m not sticking around for the aftermath.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Ariana watches me closely. ¡°Thank you for doing this for us.¡±


    I end the call, and then my eyes lock with Ariana¡¯s. When she says nothing, I lift an eyebrow at her.


    She quickly crosses her arms over her chest. ¡°I¡¯m not apologizing just because you were telling the truth. How was I supposed to know you¡¯re not some deranged man kidnapping me for a ransom?¡±


    The corner of my mouth begins to lift.


    ¡°And my dad telling me I can trust you doesn¡¯t make you any less of a jerk.¡±


    She¡¯s probably throwing up her defenses because she hasn¡¯t processed the fact that she can trust me.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± the soundes from deep in my throat. ¡°Whatever you have to tell yourself to sleep at night, Malyshka. Fact is, I saved your life.¡±


    Ariana lets out a huff and begins to walk to the doorway, then she suddenly pauses, and without looking at me, she mutters, ¡°I guess I owe you  a  thank  you¡­  so¡­  ah¡­ thanks.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Letting out a chuckle, I pick up the phone again and dial Alexei¡¯s number.


    He answers immediately, ¡°Did you hear from Sergei?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We have to protect Ariana no matter what it takes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Alexei lets out a sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Yuri, but he


    won¡¯t back down.¡±


    ¡°Lucian says things are tense there.¡±


    ¡°I have a couple of things to wrap up this side, then I¡¯ll join you on the ind so we can put a n in ce.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Watch your back.¡±


    Ending	the	call,	I	lock	eyes	with	Ariana	where	she¡¯s watching me from the doorway. ¡°Alexei¡¯sing.¡±


    ARIANA


    Staring at Demitri, it takes all my strength to keep calm. Knowing it¡¯s only a matter of time before my dad dies is more than I can handle after everything that¡¯s happened the past week.


    That¡¯s probably thest time I got to talk to my dad.


    At	least	I	still	have	Yuri,	but	it	doesn¡¯t	lessen	my heartache. I¡¯m not ready to lose my father.


    The thought makes me realize how I¡¯ve been living in denial, hoping he¡¯ll get better.


    ¡°Ariana,¡± Demitri says as he walks toward me. I blink a couple of times. ¡°Uh-huh?¡±


    ¡°I said Alexei will be joining us soon.¡±


    I nod to show him that I heard and then turn and walk back to the kitchen.


    Dad said I must only trust Alexei and Demitri.


    A frown begins to form on my forehead because Dad didn¡¯t mention Yuri. Then again, it¡¯s probably because he knows I trust my brother.


    ¡°What happens now?¡± I ask as I begin to prepare a bowl of Fruit Loops for myself.


    ¡°Alexei and I will take care of everything.¡±


    Turning my face to Demitri, our eyes lock. ¡°Can I really trust you?¡±


    He stares at me long and hard, and his voice is filled with steel as he says, ¡°You can trust me.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± I whisper, and then suddenly, I¡¯m overwhelmed with relief, and I quickly nce away from Demitri.


    God, things would¡¯ve been so much easier if I had known that from the beginning. Still, it means Demitri really saved me from the assassining after me.


    ¡°I guess I owe you for saving my butt,¡± I mutter reluctantly because he still hurt and tied me to the damn bed on the first day.


    Demitri doesn¡¯t make this easy for me as he lets out a sigh. ¡°And Christ, did you make it hard. You definitely owe me.¡±


    It sounds like his words carry a double meaning, and it makes my eyes snap to his. ¡°What?¡±


    A sinfully hot grin spreads over his face. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know when I¡¯m ready to collect.¡±


    Making a disgruntled face, I grab a spoon and plop it in the bowl of cereal. ¡°I don¡¯t like the sound of that.¡±


    After shoveling my breakfast down, I go to my bathroom so I can wash my face and brush my teeth. After I¡¯m done with my morning routine, I look at my reflection  in  the mirror.


    God, I look like shit.


    I head to my closet, and taking one of Demitri¡¯s sweaters from it because it¡¯s starting to get cold with winter just around the corner, I pull the fabric over my head. His scent envelops me, and it makes my ovaries do backflips.


    Taking hold of the neck of the sweater, I bring the fabric to my nose and take a deep breath.


    Do I trust him because Dad said I could, or was I already


    starting to trust him on my own?


    I guess I¡¯ll never know.


    I keep inhaling Demitri¡¯s scent like a damn addict while my thoughts turn to the intense attraction I feel toward him. I have no idea how long I¡¯ll have to stay with him, and every day it gets harder to keep up the walls between us. It also doesn¡¯t help shit that the man knows he¡¯s hot as hell.


    Letting out a sigh, I leave my bedroom and go back downstairs. I find Demitri out on the deck where he¡¯s staring at theke. He must¡¯ve taken a shower because his ck hair is damp, and he¡¯s wearing cargo pants and a ck t- shirt that only entuates his divinely muscled body.


    Sigh.


    Coming to a stop next to him, I nce over the beautiful view, then ask, ¡°How long have you known my dad?¡±


    ¡°All my life,¡± Demitri murmurs, not taking his eyes off the water in the distance. ¡°My father was his custodian.¡±


    My eyebrows lift, and my gaze snaps up to Demitri¡¯s. ¡°Was?¡±


    ¡°He died taking a bullet for Sergei.¡±


    My mouth drops open, and for a moment, I can only stare at Demitri. Finally, I manage to whisper, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    He just shrugs. ¡°It¡¯s the way we live.¡±


    Then the realization hits hard  Demitri is protecting me the way his father protected mine.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to die for me,¡± I blurt out.


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± he assures me. ncing down at me, he adds, ¡°I¡¯ll only die for Alexei.¡±


    The words make me frown at him. ¡°What kind of rtionship do you have with him?¡±


    Demitri goes back to staring at theke. ¡°He¡¯s the most important person in my life.¡±


    ¡°Do you love him?¡± I ask.


    He nods. ¡°More than my own brother.¡±


    ¡°I always wondered what it would be like to be close to someone like that,¡± I admit.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any friends?¡±


    ¡°No, only acquaintances.¡± I let out a hollow chuckle. ¡°It¡¯ll take a while before anyone notices I¡¯m missing.¡±


    ¡°You sure you want to tell your abductor something like that?¡± he suddenly teases me.


    Realizing he¡¯s trying to steer the conversation away from the serious topic we¡¯re on, I shrug, ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. My kidnapper is a total asshole, so don¡¯t tell him what I said.¡±

 100

    DEMITRI


    When I nce at Ariana, she¡¯s staring nkly at the coffee table, the show on the TV forgotten. She¡¯s been putting on one hell of a brave act since yesterday¡¯s call with Sergei, but right now, the worry is written all over her face.


    My phone begins to ring, and pulling it out of my pocket, I see Yuri¡¯s name on the screen.


    Fuck. Here we go.


    Answering, I mutter, ¡°Hold on.¡± I rise to my feet, I go to the security room so Ariana won¡¯t overhear the call.


    When the door shuts behind me, I bring the device to my ear. ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°My father passed away early this morning,¡± Yuri says, his voice devoid of any emotion.


    It¡¯s going to hurt Ariana so much.


    ¡°Sorry to hear that. The Bratva lost a great man.¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Working.¡±


    There¡¯s a moment¡¯s silence, then Yuri lets out a sigh. ¡°I know you have Ariana.¡± I keep quiet, and it has him continuing. ¡°Bring her to me.¡±


    ¡°Sergei ordered me to protect her.¡±


    ¡°My father is dead,¡± Yuri snaps. ¡°I¡¯m head of the Bratva.


    You take my orders now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not head of the Bratva¡­ yet, and I only take orders from Alexei,¡± I reply calmly to his outburst.


    ¡°Are you really going to start a war for a girl you know nothing about?¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s a war, it won¡¯t be because I started it.¡± ¡°Vetrov,¡± Yuri growls. ¡°Don¡¯t fuck with me.¡±


    ¡°Alexei will be in touch,¡± I mutter, and then I hang up.


    I send Alexei a message that Yuri called and he knows we have Ariana, and then I leave the security room.


    As soon as I walk into the living room, Ariana nces at me.


    Fuck. This is going to suck.


    When I sit down beside her, her eyes lock with mine, and she must see the news on my face before I can say anything.


    Grief settles over her like a dark cloud. With a quivering voice, she asks, ¡°My dad¡¯s gone, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss,¡± I offer her my condolences.


    She begins to get up, but I grab hold of her hand and tug her back down. She leans forward and turns her face away from me.


    ¡°Your father  was  a  great  man,  Malyshka,¡±  I  murmur


    softly, and then I link my fingers with hers, trying to give her some of my strength.


    Ariana nods, and taking a quivering breath, she whispers, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    We sit in silence for a long moment, and then Ariana pulls her hand from mine, and getting up, she walks out onto the


    deck. I rise to my feet and follow after her as she makes her way toward the stretch of boulders on the side of the ind. Reaching the very top, I stop  a  couple  of  steps  behind her. She wraps her arms around her waist, and then her


    shoulders shudder under the weight of her grief.


    ¡°He was just Dad to me,¡± she whispers, and I  move closer so I can hear her better. ¡°He wasn¡¯t the head of the Bratva or a criminal. He was just my dad.¡±


    Her sorrow creates a fire in my soul, and when she lets out a soft sob, it wakes a part of me that¡¯s been dormant for so long I¡¯ve forgotten it was there.


    She takes a couple of deep breaths then turns to face me. ¡°Can I have the phone? I need to call my brother.¡±


    Fuck.


    Thinking up a quick lie, I shake my head and say, ¡°It¡¯s not safe right now. We can¡¯t give away where we are.¡±


    Instantly a frown forms on Ariana¡¯s face. ¡°But we spoke to my dad yesterday, and you call Alexei.¡±


    Christ.


    ¡°Things are tense in Russia,¡± I try another angle.


    ¡°What does that have to do with me talking to  my brother? God, Demitri, you¡¯re being impossible.¡± Her voice begins to climb, and emotions sh over her  face, reddening her cheeks, ¡°Our father just died!¡±


    Things are going to shit fast, but there¡¯s no way I can let her talk to Yuri. Learning of the betrayal will kill her. She needs time to process losing her father.


    I shake my head again. ¡°I can¡¯t let you talk to him. Just wait a bit longer.¡±


    Anger tightens her features as she stares me down. ¡°Just because my father asked you to protect me, it doesn¡¯t make you God over my life. Give me the phone,¡± she demands, holding her hand out to me.


    Keeping my voice calm, I reply, ¡°This is me protecting you.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God. I can¡¯t win with you,¡± she cries, her chin beginning to quiver from all the emotions that must be overwhelming her.


    When I take a step closer to her, she res at me. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch me right now. I don¡¯t want your pity. I want to talk to my brother.¡±


    I shake my head again, hating that I can¡¯t make her understand without telling her the truth. I reach a hand out to her, but Ariana takes a step backward, and then she lets out a startled shriek as a piece of the boulder gives way beneath her.


    Just reacting, I dive after Ariana, and I grab hold of her arm right before we m into the icy water of theke.


    ARIANA


    The breath is mmed from my body as the water engulfs me. Demitri¡¯s grip on my arm tightens, and then I¡¯m yanked


    toward him.


    Not opening my eyes, I instinctively grab for him, and when I feel his shoulders, I quickly wrap my arms around his neck. A current pushes and jerks at our bodies, but a secondter, our heads break through the water, and I gasp for air.


    As the cold sweeps through my body, I begin to shiver uncontrobly, and my teeth start to tter.


    ¡°Hold on tight,¡± Demitri orders, and keeping one strong arm around my waist, he begins to swim toward the shore. The waves shove against us, but it doesn¡¯t deter Demitri from getting us back tond. I have no idea how he does it because I¡¯m so frozen, I¡¯m finding it hard just to breathe.


    When it¡¯s shallow enough for Demitri to stand, his arm bes a steel band around me, keeping me pinned to his body. It¡¯s just as well because I don¡¯t think I can move a muscle. The moment Demitri steps out of the water, his other arm slips beneath my knees, and then he carries me up the stretch of sand toward a stairway carved out of the rocks.


    God, what is this man made of? Is he even human?


    I can¡¯t control the shivers wracking my body, and my breathse out loud and choppy.


    Demitri heads straight for the house and carries me all the way to his bathroom. He sets me down in the shower, and all I can do I lean against him as he opens the faucets.


    The cold water feels warm on my skin, but it only makes me shiver more.


    There¡¯s nothing I can do as Demitri begins to pull the sweater off me. He keeps going until I¡¯m butt naked, and then he strips out of his own clothes.


    My eyes widen as inch after inch of his body is revealed to me, and for a moment, my mind short-circuits, and I even forget about the cold.


    Holy crap. Every solid inch of him is perfect.


    Grabbing hold of my arm, he yanks me right against his naked skin. Somehow he¡¯s still warm, and I practically melt against him.


    His arms wrap tightly around me, and he begins to rub a hand up and down my back.


    I stand shivering in his arms until I can finally manage to whisper, ¡°S-sorry.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault,¡± he replies instantly, his  tone brusque and strained.


    The shower begins to fog up around us, and the cold slowly seeps from my body. And then I start to feel more than just the warmth of Demitri¡¯s body.


    His muscles are solid steel against every soft inch of me.


    The intense attraction that¡¯s been driving me insanees back with the force of a nuclear bomb.


    Demitri keeps brushing his hand up and down my back, and it sends a tsunami of tingles rippling through me.


    ¡°Better?¡± he murmurs, his voice now hoarse.


    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± I manage to mumble, overwhelmed by the fact that I¡¯m naked with Demitri. My eyebrows knit together


    when	I	feel	his	cock	starting	to	grow	hard	against	my abdomen.


    Oh. My. God. He feels huge.


    Still, I can¡¯t make myself move.


    Demitri¡¯s hand stills between my shoulder des, and then he pulls back enough to look at my face.


    A blush creeps up my neck as our eyes lock. A tense moment stretches between us, and I expect him to  pull away from me, but then a predatory look tightens his features. My ovaries self-destruct from how hot he looks right now with the water trickling down his face.


    Demitri moves like a force, shoving me back against the tiles, and then his mouth crashes down on mine. My mind and body are overwhelmed, and it takes me a moment to realize what¡¯s happening.


    And then my mind says fuck it all, and my body takes over. When I part my lips and Demitri¡¯s tongue drives into my mouth, all reasoning vanishes into thin air. There¡¯s only the heat between us that¡¯s quickly turning into a zing inferno.


    I reach up and run my hands over his shoulders and neck as I kiss him back with every overwhelming and destructive emotion I feel. I pour thest week¡¯s fear and uncertainty into it. But above all, I admit to myself that I want this. Even if it¡¯s just once.


    Even if it¡¯s crazy and wrong.


    I give in to my desire as my palms move down Demitri¡¯s chest, and I get to relish the feel of every hard inch of him.


    The kiss quickly spirals out of control until it¡¯s a wild tug of teeth and plunging of tongues. The taste of him clouds my mind, and it¡¯s so good, I let out a moan.


    Demitri¡¯s hands burn a hot path down to my butt, and then his fingers dig into my skin, and I¡¯m lifted against his body.


    He pins me to the tiles, and I wrap my legs around him. Another moan escapes from me when his hard length meets the junction between my thighs.


    Oh, God.


    Yes.


    My fingers find the wet strands of his hair as he kisses me like I¡¯ve never been kissed before. It¡¯s filled with power and dominance, demanding I submit to him.


    It¡¯s out of this world hot.


    Demitri¡¯s hands move up the sides of my waist, and his lower half keeps me pinned to the wall as he breaks the kiss. His palms cover my breasts hard and possessively, and then his eyes lock with mine again.


    Caught up in the raw passion between us, I don¡¯t feel any embarrassment as we stare at each other.


    Demitri pinches one of my nipples, and it draws a gasp from me as my abdomen clenches with the need for more. When I rub myself against his hard length, the corner of his mouth lifts. His voice is low and demanding as he asks, ¡°Do you want me to fuck you, Malyshka?¡±


    I don¡¯t have to think about the answer and quickly nod. My reaction makes a dangerously hot smirk form on his


    face, and then he thrusts hard against my clit.


    It makes a burst of air explode over my lips, and I dig my nails into the back of his neck.


    Slowly he begins to rub his cock against my sensitive bundle of nerves, his eyes as dark as a million sinful nights.


    Feeling him between my legs makes wave after wave filled with tingles and need crash over me.


    Suddenly he stops, and I let out a frustrated groan which makes him give me a domineering smile. ¡°How badly do you want my cock?¡±


    Oh, God. He¡¯s a filthy talker, and it does things to me I didn¡¯t expect.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I freaking like it.


    I move my one hand down to his chest and then lower until I reach his abs. Stroking the skin there, I gather all my courage. Like a damn hussy, I purr, ¡°So¡­ so¡­ badly.¡±


    Heat res in Demitri¡¯s dark gaze, and then he thrusts hard against my clit again. I let out a satisfied moan which rewards me with another hard thrust.


    Demitri moves his hands back to my butt, and then his mouth skims over my jaw. Sliding one of his hands further down, he begins to circle my entrance with a finger. Having him touch me so intimately sends mind-clouding pleasure through me. He keeps teasing me until my abdomen is nothing more than a tight ball, and my hips are swiveling, begging for more.


    ¡°Beg me,¡± he demands, his voice strained as if it¡¯s taking all his self-control to hold back.


    I turn my face to his and tug at his bottom lip with my teeth before I breathlessly give him what he wants. ¡°Please fuck me, Demitri.¡±


    Like a wild beast, he loses all control. There¡¯s no time for me to brace myself as he positions himself at my entrance, and with a powerful and painful thrust, he fills me. I grab hold of his shoulders as a cry explodes from me, and it mixes with the satisfied groan rippling from his chest.


    His mouth ims mine in a brutal kiss, and then he begins to move, hard and fast. His pace is relentless, but after a couple of thrusts, pleasure makes the pain fade.


    Unable to gain control over anything, it feels like I¡¯m being devoured. My senses are inundated by the forceful way Demitri kisses and fucks me.


    His muscles tense and roll with every thrust, his well- endowed cock stroking me into oblivion. Caught in a haze of pleasure, cries and moans keep spilling over my lips. I¡¯ve never been so loud before, and there¡¯s no way for me to stop the sounds.


    My body begins to tremble out of control, and I p a hand against the tiles, looking for something to grab hold of. My fingers find the showerhead and mp tightly around it as I¡¯m repeatedly shoved back by Demitri pounding into me. ¡°Oh,	God,¡±	I	whimper	against	his	mouth.	When	the


    pleasure builds to breaking point, I cry, ¡°Demitri!¡± My voice is strained, and then my body tenses.


    ¡°Eyes on me,¡± he demands, and I barely have enough brainpower left to do as he asks, but the moment I focus on


    his dark brown irises, it makes a level of intimacy weave around us that I feel in my soul.


    My body strains for release, my hips meeting every one of his thrusts. His cock fills every inch of me, stroking me hard.


    ¡°Please¡­¡± I beg when it bes too much.


    ¡°Come, Malyshka,¡± he orders possessively  as  if  he already owns my body.


    In this moment, he does because I unravel at the speed of light.


    I can¡¯t tear my eyes away from his as I begin to convulse, and then ecstasy seizes every part of me. It¡¯s overpowering, and I can¡¯t think. I can¡¯t move. I can¡¯t breathe.


    I can only feel as the orgasm rips through me.


    ¡°Christ,¡± Demitri hisses through clenched teeth. ¡°You¡¯re so fucking tight around me.¡± His body begins to jerk, and he pushes deeper inside me, sending more paralyzing waves of ecstasy through me.


    When Demitri¡¯s orgasm hits and I feel him swell inside me, sobs of pleasure begin to spiral over my lips, and just when I¡¯m sure I¡¯m about to ckout from the intensity, he slows his pace and allows me toe down from the orgasm.


    Desperately I gasp to fill my lungs with air, spasms rippling through my body from the echo of pleasure that was just wrung from me.


    Our eyes lock, and then Demitri pulls out of me and the moment between us shatters.


    Activity returns to my brain, and then the realization of what I just did settles awkwardly between us.


    It makes everything worse when the first words to leave my mouth are, ¡°Damn, you have the stamina of a horse. For a moment there, I thought you were trying to break me in half.¡±


    But it was good. So, so, so damn good.


    The best sex I¡¯ve ever had.


    As if Demitri can read my thoughts, a smirk lifts the corner of his mouth.


    Unable to hold his gaze, I lower my eyes, and then my eyebrows shoot up. ¡°Da-yumn, no wonder. You¡¯re hung like a horse as well.¡±


    Demitri lets out a smug chuckle.


    ¡­And now would be a good time for the ground to open beneath my feet.

 101

    DEMITRI


    It happened so fast, I didn¡¯t have time to look at Ariana¡¯s body. As her cheeks flush a deeper red, I take a step back and slowly let my eyes drift over every exposed inch of her.


    I drink in the sight of her soft skin that I felt rubbing against me a moment ago. Her breasts are just the perfect size for her body, and a toned stomach leads the way down to the valley between her legs.


    So fucking beautiful.


    Christ, she was a tight fit. I felt every stroke deep in my balls.


    Ariana grabs the body wash and then turns her back to me, which only makes a wide smile spread over my face.


    ¡°Fuck, you have a sexy ass,¡± I say, the imprints of my hands still on her skin from holding her up.


    ¡°Ah¡­ thanks,¡± she mumbles, clearly awkward now that the moment has passed.


    Did I n on fucking her? Not today.


    Do I regret it? Hell fucking no.


    Yes, the timing sucks, but when she looked at me with those big hazel eyes of hers, there was no way I could stop myself.


    Ariana washes the suds from her body, and then she opens the shower door, grabs a towel, and darts out of the


    bathroom.


    I let out a chuckle as I reach for the body wash. Looking down, my cock is still semi-erect. If she had stayed, I¡¯d have her back up against that wall in a matter of seconds.


    Even though the orgasm was one of the best I¡¯ve ever had, I¡¯m not satisfied.


    I want more.


    I want to tie Ariana to the bed and fuck her until she weeps for her release.


    I want hering on my face.


    I want to thrust into that mouth of hers until she chokes on me.


    I want to im her over and over until there¡¯s no doubt between us that she¡¯s mine.


    Mine?


    My movements slow, and I search through my thoughts and emotions.


    Yes, I¡¯m attracted to her.


    Yes, I loved every second of fucking her.


    But mine?


    I turn off the water, and stepping out of the shower, I grab a towel and dry myself. After I¡¯m dressed in my usual cargo pants and a t-shirt, I sit down on the corner of the bed.


    Do I feel protective of her?


    Yes.


    Would I be okay with another man touching her?


    There¡¯s a burst of possessiveness and anger in my chest that makes the answer clear as day.


    Fuck. No. I¡¯ll kill whoeverys a hand on her.


    Okay, chill. Ariana has a lot to deal with right now.


    I¡¯m going to have to take it down a notch, or at least try to. Overwhelming her might just send her running.


    Who am I kidding, she¡¯s already running.


    Slowly the corner of my mouth begins to lift because the chase is going to be exhrating, and I¡¯m going to enjoy every second of it.


    Rising to my feet, I leave my bedroom. The door to Ariana¡¯s room is shut, and it only makes my smile grow wider.


    I head straight for the security room and check the monitor for Ariana¡¯s room.


    She¡¯s pacing near the closet, only wearing one of my shirts.


    Fuck she looks sexy in my clothes.


    ¡®What did I do?¡¯ She stops walking and then covers her face with her hands, and letting out a groan she repeats, ¡®What did I do?¡¯ Suddenly she drops her hands and stomps her feet while letting out another frustrated groan. ¡®You begged him to fuck you.¡¯ She pulls a self-pitying face. ¡®How am I going to look him in the eyes?¡¯


    Slumping down on the bed, I hear her mutter, ¡®Girl, you can be damn d you have an IUD.¡¯


    Fuck, I didn¡¯t even think of a condom.


    Then again, I wasn¡¯t thinking at all. There was only the need to be inside Ariana.


    ¡®He probably thinks you¡¯re a hussy now. It doesn¡¯t matter


    that he¡¯s only the second guy you¡¯ve ever slept with.¡¯ She lets out a long sigh, but then she lifts her head and smiles. ¡®And the first to make me orgasm¡­ damn, it was so good.¡¯This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing how inexperienced she is, I feel a twinge of guilt for not being gentler with her, but then she says,  ¡®Hot damn,¡¯ she falls back on the bed and lets out a happy shriek, ¡®Demitri blew my mind.¡¯ She darts back up and goes to the closet to put on a pair of sweatpants. ¡®Screw it. That was the best sex of my life, and I¡¯m going to own it.¡¯


    When she leaves the bedroom, I sit down on the chair and take a deep breath. My eyes follow Ariana from monitor to monitor.


    The way she moves is mesmerizing, and everything about her calls to me.


    It¡¯s only been a week.


    Still, can you let her go when the timees?


    My eyes narrow on the screen as I begin to shake my head.


    No.


    I¡¯ve seen her at her worst. She¡¯s pissed me off to no end. We¡¯ve fought. Still, none of that did anything to stop me from being attracted to her.


    If anything, it only made me want her more.


    ARIANA


    I keep alternating between feeling awkward and grinning like an idiot until guilt creeps in and douses all the other emotions.


    Dad¡¯s dead.


    Standing in the kitchen while I wait for the coffee pot, I close my eyes as the sharp sting of grief floods back.


    ¡°My dad died, and I have sex with Demitri? What kind of person does that make me?¡± I whisper to myself.


    ¡°It makes you human,¡± Demitri suddenly answers, and my eyes fly open. ¡°You¡¯ve had a lot of shit to deal with, Ariana. Don¡¯t be so hard on yourself.¡±


    Says the man who just fucked me sideways to Sunday.


    I quickly turn my back to Demitri and focus on the dark brown liquid filling the coffee pot.


    Deep breaths.


    Demitri ces his hands on my shoulders, and  I  keep dead still as his chest presses into my back. When I feel his breath skimming over my ear, it makes goosebumps spread over my skin.


    ¡°Do you regret it?¡± he asks, his voice so low I feel it vibrating through me.


    I shake my head and answer honestly, ¡°The timing just sucked.¡±


    Demitri forces me to turn around, and when our eyes lock, it hits me once again. I just had sex with the hottest


    man I¡¯ve everid eyes on.


    And I loved it.


    My stomach tightens with nerves, and then I ask, ¡°Do you regret it?¡±


    His irises turn dark, and the predatory look returns, making me weak in the knees. ¡°I only regret that I don¡¯t have you tied to a bed right now so I can fuck you until I own every one of your cries and moans.¡±


    Ahhh¡­.


    There¡¯s a flush of heat in my abdomen, and my stomach explodes into a kaleidoscope of butterflies.


    Demitri leans down and presses a tender kiss to my lips. As he pulls back, my eyes search his face as I try to figure out what¡¯s happening between us.


    His mouth tugs into a grin. ¡°Take all the time you need.


    I¡¯ll do my thing, and you do yours.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by you¡¯ll do your thing?¡±


    He gives me a look that promises nothing good for me. ¡°I¡¯m going to chase, and you¡¯re probably going to run.¡±


    Dear, God.


    He leans into me again, and my eyes flutter shut from how amazing it feels when his mouth brushes along my jaw. ¡°But I get that you¡¯re not in a good ce. I won¡¯t force anything on you.¡± He pulls back, and when I open my eyes, he continues, ¡°You¡¯re safe with me.¡±


    Emotions whirl in my chest, and then a new one joins the chaos. Affection.


    ¡°Before you start chasing and I start running,¡± I say, forcing a smile to my lips, ¡°can I¡­¡± I hesitate for a moment, but because it¡¯s the one thing I need most, I push through, ¡°will you just hold me for a minute.¡±


    Demitri doesn¡¯t hesitate and tugs me against his chest. His arms wrap tightly around me, and then I feel his breaths warming the top of my head.


    Slowly, I turn my cheek, and then I listen to his steady heartbeat.


    I shove all my fear, my confusion, and my uncertain feelings for Demitri aside and let the sorrow pour back into my heart.


    For one minute, I allow myself to be weak.


    I close my eyes, and grabbing hold of his sides, I fist the fabric of his shirt.


    shes of my past begin to bombard me. Me running to Dad and him catching me. Dad giving me a proud smile.


    Dad hugging me whenever we had to say goodbye.


    I¡¯m only twenty-three, and I¡¯ve lost my father, and my mother has no memory of me. I have no other  family besides Yuri.


    I¡¯m practically alone.


    I feel alone.


    And lost.


    Before the tearse, I pull away from Demitri, but he takes one look at my face then yanks me back to him. It¡¯s all it takes for my walls to crumble to dust at my feet.


    Just like my life has.

 102

    ARIANA


    The past two days, I¡¯ve mostly been living in the memories I have of my father.


    The peacefulness of the ind has helped, and Demitri hasn¡¯t pushed anything. Instead, he¡¯s been a silent force, always close by.


    It¡¯s as if he knows exactly what I need without me having to say a word.


    It¡¯s weird but in a good way.


    But today, it¡¯s hard getting out of bed. When the sorrow sweeps through me again, I pull the covers over my head.


    I was wrong. In hindsight, I knew this wasing. I knew I¡¯d lose Dad, I just didn¡¯t want to face it.


    And now he¡¯s gone.


    I need to find out when the funeral will be.


    The thought pushes me to throw the covers back. Climbing out of bed, I go through my morning routine and then go look for Demitri.


    I find him in the kitchen, where he¡¯s leaning back against the counter, sipping on a cup of coffee.


    ¡°Morning,¡± I say, my voice sounding like I¡¯ve lived a hundred years.


    ¡°Morning.¡± I feel his eyes on me as I pour myself a cup of coffee.


    He clears his throat, but before he can say anything, I jump in. ¡°Can you find out when my dad¡¯s funeral will be?¡±


    Slowly, I nce at Demitri, and I see the answer on his face before he says, ¡°It¡¯s tomorrow, but the whole Bratva will be there¡­ as well as the person who wants you dead.¡±


    Lowering my eyes, there¡¯s a weird mixture of anger and grief swirling in my heart. It¡¯s unfair. But I also knew I probably wouldn¡¯t attend Dad¡¯s funeral with me living in the States and him being in Russia. I don¡¯t have the money to travel.


    Still, it¡¯s unfair.


    Nodding, I take a sip of my coffee.


    Demitri reaches for me, and taking hold of my chin, he forces me to look at him. His eyes search mine, then he asks, ¡°How are you holding up?¡±


    I just shrug because it¡¯s not like things are going to get any better. ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± I lie. I finish my coffee and rinse the cup out. Wanting to go for my morning walk, I head toward the sliding door, but as I pass the stairs, movement from the second floor catches my eye.


    I nce up, and then my feete to a sudden stop. My mouth dries instantly, and my heart stutters before it begins to beat like crazy.


    A man, who I assume is Alexei, slowlyes down the stairs, his movements casual. He has white-blond hair like me and ck eyes. Same build as Demitri¡­  but¡­  the dangering off him in waves hits me so hard, I freeze like a deer before a freight train.


    Oh shit.


    His eyes lock with mine, and then it feels like I¡¯m being hunted, and it makes my entire body tense until I start to tremble.


    Fingers wrap around the back of my neck, and instinctively I move closer to Demitri. His thumb brushes against my skin as if he¡¯s trying to set me at ease.


    The manes to a stop in front of me, and then his eyes slowly move from me to Demitri and back again.


    ¡°Alexei Koslov,¡± he murmurs, his voice filled with the promise of death. And then he smiles, and I can¡¯t stop myself from taking a step back. Demitri¡¯s hand on my neck is all that keeps me from running to find a ce I can hide, because Alexei¡¯s smile makes him look even more dangerous. Like a cat that¡¯s ying with a poor mouse before biting the head off.


    Alexei¡¯s eyes sweep over me, and then he turns his attention to Demitri, and I can finally take a full breath.


    Holy shit.


    Alexei tilts his head, and then he grins at Demitri. ¡°She¡¯s in one piece. I¡¯m impressed.¡±


    What the hell? Did he expect to find me in pieces?


    Frowning, I nce between the two men.


    Demitri lets out a chuckle. ¡°It was touch and go the first couple of days.¡±


    Alexei turns his attention back to me, and I tense up again. ¡°My condolences. I had a lot of respect for your father.¡±


    I can barely manage a nod.


    For a moment, Alexei just stares at me, then he says, ¡°Rx, little one. I¡¯m the nice one.¡±


    Nervously, my tongue darts out to wet my dry lips, then I ask, ¡°You¡¯re the nice one?¡±


    Alexei gestures to Demitri. ¡°Between the two of us, Demitri¡¯s the dangerous one. If you can survive him, you can survive anything.¡±


    My eyes dart up to Demitri, and then his thumb brushes against the side of my neck again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re on your side, remember?¡±


    I really needed the reminder because I forgot that crucial fact for a moment.


    ¡°Demitri,¡± Alexei says. ¡°Security room.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Alexei walks toward the stairs leading down to the basement as Demitri steps closer to me. He presses a kiss to the side of my head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Alexei. He won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    I nod and then watch as Demitri follows Alexei. Once the men are out of sight, my legs actually feel weak. I walk to the couch, and plopping down, I take deep breaths.


    Crap, that was intense.


    Alexei¡¯s the nice one? Seriously?


    I doubt that.


    I nce to where the men disappeared and bite my bottom lip.


    Will I get out of this alive?


    I¡¯m not going to lie,ing face to face with Alexei Koslov was intimidating as hell¡­ and scary.


    Thinking back to that first day, I have to admit I was just as terrified of Demitri. Obviously, it changed during thest couple of days. It did a one-eighty turn because I¡¯m not scared of Demitri anymore. Not in the fear-for-my-life kind of way.


    Nope, now I¡¯m more afraid of how I feel around him.


    Slumping back against the couch, I let out a groan.


    I¡¯m starting to feel bipr. All these emotions are giving me freaking whish.


    DEMITRI


    As soon as I shut the security door behind us, Alexei begins to chuckle, amusement all over his face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± I mutter, giving him a look of warning.


    He arrived at the crack of dawn, and finally, the tension in my chest eased. I¡¯m back in control of his safety, and it makes my world feel bnced again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t what?¡± Alexei asks as he nces over the monitors.


    ¡°You know what.¡±


    We sit down, and then Alexei stares at the screen showing the living room. ¡°How¡¯s she doing?¡±


    I look at Ariana where she¡¯s  sitting  on  the  couch,  her body tense as if she¡¯s ready to bolt up at any second.


    ¡°As well as can be expected.¡± ¡°What does she know?¡±


    ¡°Everything except that Yuri¡¯s the one who ordered the contract,¡± I answer.


    ¡°What¡¯s her rtionship with Yuri like?¡± Alexei asks as he turns his gaze to me.


    ¡°She¡¯s mentioned him a couple of times and wanted to call him after Sergei died. She has no idea he¡¯s behind the hit.¡±


    ¡°Can she handle the news?¡± he asks, and letting out a sigh, he adds, ¡°Thest thing we need is a hysterical woman.¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°Ariana doesn¡¯t get hysterical.¡± Taking a deep breath, I ask, ¡°How do you want to handle Yuri?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hoping for quick and discreetly, but I doubt it¡¯s going to turn out like that,¡± Alexei mutters. He takes a moment to think. ¡°Yuri won¡¯t back down. He thinks he has all the power, and it will make him blind to the fact that he¡¯s on the losing side of this war.¡±


    ¡°Meaning?¡±


    Alexei gestures to the screen showing Ariana. ¡°She¡¯s the one with the power.¡±


    I seriously doubt that.


    Before I can give my opinion, Alexei continues, ¡°Right before he died, Sergei changed his will. Lucian signed as a


    witness.¡± He turns his gaze to me. ¡°Ariana gets everything. Yuri is going to lose his shit when he finds out.¡±


    I stare at Alexei as the news sinks in, then I say, ¡°Ariana can¡¯t run the businesses.¡± Protectiveness surges through my chest.


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    I turn my gaze back to Ariana. ¡°There¡¯s no reality  in which Ariana will be able to kill someone. She won¡¯t be able to control Sergei¡¯s men. They¡¯ll eat her alive.¡±


    ¡°Still, she¡¯s expected to take over,¡± Alexei mutters, his eyes locked on me. ¡°Unless she puts someone in charge that she trusts.¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°She has no one.¡±


    ¡°You sure about that?¡± Alexei asks, his eyes sharpening on me.


    A dark frown settles on my forehead. ¡°You better not be thinking what I think you¡¯re thinking.¡±


    Alexei just shrugs.


    Wanting to stop the direction this conversation is heading in, I rise to my feet. ¡°I¡¯m going to make breakfast.¡±


    Alexei immediately darts to his feet. ¡°Good, I starved the past week.¡±


    Shaking my head, I let out a chuckle as we leave the security room.


    When we walk into the kitchen, Ariana quickly gets up from the couch. Alexei changes direction and heads toward her. Keeping one eye on them, I open the fridge and grab the eggs and bacon.


    Alexei¡¯s eyes drift slowly over Ariana¡¯s body, and  it makes my eyebrow rise. I stop moving, watching as Ariana begins to fidget, unable to meet Alexei¡¯s gaze.


    Alexei reaches a hand out and brushes his fingers over her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re wearing Demitri¡¯s shirts?¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ I didn¡¯t exactly have time to pack for my kidnapping.¡±


    Alexei lets out a burst ofughter. ¡°We¡¯ll stop by your ce when we go to Seattle.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to Seattle?¡± I ask. Alexei¡¯s eyes snap to me. ¡°Tao.¡± ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°Why will we only be stopping by my ce?¡± Ariana asks. Her eyes dart between Alexei and me. ¡°When will I get to return to my life?¡±


    ¡°Sit,¡± Alexei says, gesturing at the couches.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather stand.¡± Ariana lifts her chin, and it makes a smile tug at my mouth.


    Alexei nods, then he locks eyes with her. ¡°After the stop in Seattle, we¡¯re going to Russia.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Apprehension flickers over her features, ¡°The person who wants me dead is there.¡±


    ¡°And we need to take care of that problem. We can¡¯t leave you here.¡± Alexei takes a step closer to her, and it makes my muscles tense. ¡°This is your war, Ariana.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for it,¡± she snaps at him, her fear from earlier gone.


    Yep, piss off my girl, and she goes into fighting mode.


    I cross my arms over my chest and lean back against the counter, the breakfast now forgotten.


    Alexei frowns at me. ¡°You said she knew everything.¡±


    ¡°She does.¡± I wave a hand at Ariana. ¡°I didn¡¯t say she wanted any part of it.¡±


    Alexei turns his attention back to Ariana. ¡°Your father was the head of the Bratva.¡±


    ¡°I know that, but it has nothing to do with me. I was raised by my mother.¡±


    Alexei takes a deep breath and lets it out slowly. ¡°You¡¯re an heir, Ariana. What will you do with your father¡¯s businesses?¡±


    Ariana frowns, confusion shing over her features. ¡°Yuri will take over the businesses. I don¡¯t understand what it has to do with me.¡±


    Pushing away from the counter, I walk towards them. ¡°She¡¯s not ready, Alexei.¡±


    He locks eyes with me. ¡°We don¡¯t have the luxury of time. Either you tell her, or I will.¡±


    ¡°Tell me what?¡± When I get close to them, Ariana gives me a worried look.


    Lifting my hand, I wrap my fingers around the side of her neck, hoping my touch will offer her some strength.


    ¡°Tell me what?¡± Ariana asks again, her eyes vulnerable as she stares up at me as if I¡¯m all that stands between her and the hell that¡¯s being unleashed on her.


    It makes my protectiveness toward her increase ten-fold. It makes me want to kill anyone who¡¯s a threat to her.


    It makes me want to keep her on this ind where life can¡¯t touch her.


    It makes me want to keep her.


    To make her mine in every possible way.


    It hits fucking hard, the emotion raging through me until it¡¯s right up there with my loyalty to Alexei.


    I force myself to focus on the problem at hand and shove my increasing feelings for Ariana down.


    ¡°Come,¡± I say, and lowering my hand to hers, I link our fingers and pull her to the couch. She¡¯s really going to need to sit for this conversation.


    Alexei walks to the sliding doors, and shoving his hands into the pockets of his ck cargo pants, he stares outside.


    When I take a seat with Ariana next to me, I keep hold of her hand. Locking eyes with her, I say, ¡°This is going to be hard to hear.¡±


    She straightens her shoulders as if she¡¯s bracing herself. ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°The person who took out the contract on you is Yuri.¡± I watch Ariana closely, expecting heartache or anger, but instead, she just stares at me.

 103

    ARIANA


    I thought I was ready for whatever Demitri was going to say, but I¡¯m not.


    It takes a solid minute for the words to make sense, and then a wave of goosebumps spread from the top of my head to my feet. It¡¯s slow, and even my tongue goes numb. My skin prickles, and my insides tense horribly.


    Yuri?


    My brother?


    No, that can¡¯t be right.


    It feels like I¡¯m stuck on repeat. Goosebumps. Numbing tongue. Prickling skin. Questions. Denial.


    Repeat.


    Breathe.


    Repeat.


    ¡°Ariana?¡± Demitri leans closer to me, concern etched on his face. ¡°Did you hear me?¡±


    No.


    I¡¯m not sure.


    What?


    I manage to shake my head.


    ¡°Yuri ordered the contract.¡± Demitri pulls his hand from mine, and my fingers flex, instantly missing his touch, but then he brings both his hands to the sides of my neck.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Again I shake my head, not able to make sense of what Demitri¡¯s saying, ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Leaning closer, his eyes bore into mine. ¡°Take a deep breath.¡±


    I do as he says.


    Again my tongue goes numb, and the awful prickles rush over my skin. I begin to feel lightheaded and take another deep breath.


    No, that can¡¯t be right.


    ¡°Yuri wouldn¡¯t. He¡¯s my brother,¡± I say, my voice filled with a world of doubt.


    Demitri¡¯s expression softens, but his eyes remain guarded. ¡°You¡¯re a threat to him. He has no intention of sharing the inheritance with you.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ I haven¡¯t even thought of the inheritance. Our dad just died.¡±


    Nothing makes sense anymore. I¡¯m bombarded with confusion until I don¡¯t know my right from my left.


    ¡°I know,¡± Demitri says, his tone gentle.


    ¡°Are you sure? Can I talk to him? There must be some huge misunderstanding.¡± The words rush from me.


    Alexei turns away from the sliding doors andes to take a seat on the other couch. I watch as he pulls his phone from his pocket, and then he says, ¡°You sure you want to call Yuri?¡±


    Quickly I nod. I need to talk to my brother. ¡°That¡¯s not a good idea,¡± Demitri says.


    I pull away from his hands. ¡°I need to talk to him.¡±


    Demitri lets out an unhappy sigh and turns his attention to Alexei.


    I watch as Alexei dials a number, and then he puts the phone on speaker, and I hear it ringing.


    ¡°Alexei,¡± Yuri answers within seconds.


    I shift to the edge of the couch and lean forward.


    ¡°Yuri,¡± Alexei mutters, his tone biting and nothing like when he talks to me.


    ¡°Have youe to your senses?¡± Yuri asks.


    ¡°I was just about to ask you the same thing,¡± Alexei replies with a dark chuckle that sends another wave of shivers rushing through me.


    Yuri lets out a sigh. ¡°Because of our past history, I¡¯m willing to give you seventy-two hours to bring her to me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring her,¡± Alexei says. His eyes snap to mine. ¡°But not so you can kill her.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think now¡¯s the time to y games with me?¡± Yuri threatens.


    ¡°Come on, you know how much I love them,¡± Alexei taunts him.


    And then something deep in my chest breaks. ¡°Yuri?¡± My voice sounds foreign.


    ¡°Ariana?¡± my brother asks.


    ¡°What¡¯s¡­¡± I shake my head as the confusion in  me begins to morph into raw pain. ¡°You want me dead?¡±


    ¡°There isn¡¯t space for the both of us,¡± Yuri says, his voice calm as if we¡¯re talking about the weather and  not  my death.


    ¡°I never wanted to be a part of any of it!¡± I shriek, startling myself with the outburst.


    Yuri lets out an annoyed sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this shit. Alexei, bring her to me, or I¡¯ll be forced to retaliate. You have seventy-two hours.¡±


    Yuri hangs up, and in the silence that follows, my breaths slowly begin to speed up.


    The realization sinks in so hard that I can¡¯t move a muscle.


    My own brother wants me dead.


    The betrayal is unlike anything I¡¯ve ever felt.


    I knew my dad would die, so it didn¡¯t hit that hard.


    I had time to adjust to Mom¡¯s Alzheimer¡¯s, and when she forgot who I am, the blow wasn¡¯t as devastating.


    But this¡­ this betrayal from thest family member I had left is crippling. With zero mercy, it shreds through my faith in humanity. It ys me to the bone.


    My chest closes up from the destruction whirling around me, slowly creeping closer until it¡¯s all there is.


    That something that broke earlier? I physically feel it shatter to pieces.


    cing a hand on my stomach, I press hard as the pain increases.


    Betrayal.


    In the blink of an eye, it changes who I am. It obscures the girl I used to be.


    I lost thest person I had.


    Demitri grabs hold of my shoulder and yanks me to his chest, and the moment his arms wrap around me, Ie undone. I break into an unrecognizable mess.


    ¡°Shh¡­ I¡¯ve got you,¡± he says, and it¡¯s only then I hear my own strangled breaths. I feel my heart pounding against my ribs, desperate to escape this twisted reality that¡¯s be my life.


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± I gasp.


    I can¡¯t deal with this.


    Demitri pulls me onto hisp, and his arms be steel bands around me, his chest solid, his presence unwavering.


    ¡°You can,¡± he says, his tone firm. ¡°You¡¯re strong, Ariana.¡±


    My body instinctively turns to Demitri¡¯s, and I wrap my arms around his neck, hanging on for dear life. Burying my face in his neck, sobs tear through me, and my chest convulses painfully.


    Demitri presses kisses against my hair, his voice an anchor that keeps me from drowning as he murmurs, ¡°I¡¯ve got you, Malyshka. You¡¯re not alone in this.¡± Another kiss, and his arms mp tightly around me. ¡°You have me.¡±


    Three words.


    It gives me enough strength to fight the turbulent mess within me. After a while, I manage to calm down enough to stop crying and pulling slightly back, I use my shirt to wipe the tears from my face.


    Lifting my feverish eyes to Demitri¡¯s, I stare at him, searching for something solid, something I can trust.


    I rey everything he¡¯s said to me and how my dad told me I must only trust Alexei and Demitri.


    Now I understand why Dad didn¡¯t mention Yuri.


    Demitri kidnapped me to save my life. I thought he would kill me, but instead, he¡¯s protecting me. While my whole world crumbles around me, he¡¯s the one holding me.


    I¡¯ve never felt as vulnerable as I do at this moment. My entire fate is in Demitri¡¯s hands.


    And just like all the other times, he reads my mind and says, ¡°You¡¯re safe with me, Malyshka. I¡¯m not your enemy.¡±


    I let out a sputtering sob and quickly breathe the urge to cry away, and then I squeeze the words out, ¡°Thank God.¡±


    stering myself against him, I wrap my arms around his neck again. ¡°Are you really the best?¡±


    There¡¯s no hesitation when he answers, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Are you really the dangerous one between you and Alexei?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± I choke on the word. A couple of seconds pass, then I whimper, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    Demitri brushes a hand up and down my back. ¡°We¡¯ll take care of everything.¡±


    I feel a hand on my shoulder, then Alexei says, ¡°Drink this, little one.¡±


    Pulling back, I take a ss of water from him. ¡°Just down it,¡± he says.


    I do as he says, but instead of water cooling my throat, alcohol burns its way down to my stomach, and I begin to


    cough. I move off Demitri, focusing on breathing through the heat, then choke, ¡°What¡­ the hell¡­ was that?¡±


    ¡°Vodka. It will help you calm down,¡± Alexei says.


    Through watering eyes, I watch as Alexei crouches down in front of me. There¡¯s a deadly look on his face when he says, ¡°Take a day or two to process everything. As much as I want to leave you here, I can¡¯t. You won¡¯t be safe. You¡¯reing with us, and I understand it won¡¯t be easy but try to prepare yourself.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡± I breathe, apprehension slithering through me.


    ¡°War.¡± It almost looks like there¡¯s pity for me in Alexei¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re going to see people die.¡±


    God, how do I prepare myself for something like that? Demitri ces his arm around my shoulders, then says,


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Alexei nods, and rising to his feet, he takes a deep breath as he stares down at me. ¡°You¡¯ll be okay, little one.¡± He walks to the kitchen, and as if my life didn¡¯t just implode, says, ¡°Are you going to make breakfast before I drop dead from hunger?¡±


    Demitri gets up, and taking hold of my hand, he helps me to my feet. When he tugs me toward the kitchen, I pull my hand free. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m going to my room.¡±


    He turns to look at me, and after a second, he nods. Leaning in, he presses a kiss on my forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll check on you once breakfast is ready.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Heading to the stairs, my mind is nk, and a deadly stillness has settled over my heart.


    I go into my room and close the door behind me, then make my way to the bathroom. Stopping by the shower, I ce my hand on the ss door and stare nkly at the tub.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Yuri wants me dead.


    There¡¯s no explosion of emotions, and my tears have dried up.


    My happy past seems like an impossibly distant dream, and in its ce, an unrecognizable future where nothing is familiar.

 104

    DEMITRI


    When night settles over the ind, I make a fire in the living room firece, then stand back and watch as the mes grow stronger.


    Alexei nudges my arm, and when I nce at him, he holds a tumbler out to me.


    I take the drink and swallow a sip of vodka down. ¡°Is there anything you want to tell me?¡± he asks. I shake my head.


    ¡°You sure?¡±


    Letting out a sigh, I meet my friend¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sure. I¡¯ll talk when I¡¯m ready.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Alexei downs half his drink. ¡°Is it going to be a problem?¡±


    In other words, will Ariana affect my ability to protect Alexei? I shake my head. ¡°I can protect both of you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking.¡±


    A frown forms on my forehead which has Alexei exining, ¡°What will you do when Ariana wants to return to her life once all the shit¡¯s been taken care of?¡±


    The fucker is trying to corner me.


    Giving him a look of indifference, I mutter, ¡°Then I¡¯ll let her return to her life. She¡¯s not our prisoner.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm.¡±


    ¡°Stop,¡± I grumble.


    Alexei shrugs. ¡°Just saying. Ariana¡¯s fucking beautiful and the heir to one of the biggest established weapon smuggling empires. She¡¯s a catch.¡±


    I turn to Alexei and take a threatening step toward him before I catch myself. Possessiveness blinds me, making my heart beat faster and my muscles tense. It¡¯s fucking intense, and it takes a moment before I can breathe through it.


    Alexei¡¯s eyes are locked on me, all the amusement gone from his face. ¡°There it is,¡± he murmurs. ¡°The sooner you admit you care about the girl, the better. Do it before you rip some poor guy¡¯s head off.¡±


    I down the drink and set the tumbler down on the coffee table. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with it when I¡¯m ready,¡± I say. I head to the stairs. ¡°Sleep well.¡±


    ¡°You too.¡±


    I feel Alexei¡¯s eyes on me as I take the stairs to the second floor, and when I reach Ariana¡¯s room, my pace automatically slows. Wanting to check on her, I knock. When there¡¯s no answer, I go inside and shutting the door behind me, I look to where she¡¯s lying on top of the covers.


    With the moonlight shining in from the windows, I can see her clearly. Slowly I move closer to the bed, and then I stare down at Ariana.


    She turns onto her back, and opening her eyes, she just looks up at me. Seeing the vulnerability on her face stabs at my heart again, and I make a gesture for her to move up.


    I kick off my shoes and pull my shirt over my head. When I lift the covers, she climbs beneath them, and lying down beside Ariana on my back, I position her against my side. I wrap my arm around  her  shoulders  and  ce  my  other hand on the side of her head, pressing her  cheek  to  my chest.


    We lie in silence, and after a minute or so, Ariana drapes her arm over my abs and lets out a deep breath.


    Earlier, when she broke and cried in my arms, it felt like someone took a bat to my heart. I might not be ready to admit it out loud, but this woman has an effect on me like no other. There¡¯s no reason or rhyme.


    I want Ariana. End of story.


    My mind fills with worry for her. Not about her safety because I¡¯ll take care of her. But there¡¯s no way Ariana will be able to be a part of the Bratva.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to return to my old life, will I?¡± she whispers, her voice hoarse from all the shit that¡¯s been thrown at her.


    Moving my hand to her chin, I nudge her face up so she¡¯ll look at me. ¡°We¡¯ll figure things out.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want my father¡¯s businesses.¡±


    ¡°You can put someone in charge to manage everything on your behalf.¡±


    ¡°Who? The only person I know is trying to kill me.¡± Her voice cracks over the words.


    It¡¯s on the tip of my tongue to say Alexei will be willing to do it, but I can¡¯t get the words out. After a long moment, I say, ¡°Me.¡±


    Ariana sucks in a breath of air, her features tightening as an emotion I haven¡¯t seen before shes over her face. ¡°Really? You¡¯ll even help me with that?¡±


    My fingers brush up her jawline, reveling in the feel of her soft skin. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡±


    Hope flickers in her eyes, and the longer she stares at me, the more intimate the moment bes.


    Moving my hand behind her neck, I slowly pull her face to mine until her breaths warm my lips. ¡°You feel  that, Malyshka?¡±


    Her eyes search mine, and then she nods.


    I worry she only feels the attraction because I¡¯m protecting her. Before I can voice the concern, she closes the distance between us, and her lips softly brush against mine.


    Ariana pulls back to see my reaction, and when our eyes meet again, the intensity between us rockets.


    Lifting my head, I nip at her lips before trailing kisses over her jaw. Her breaths instantly speed up, and her hand slides from my abs to my chest. I take a deep breath of her scent, and it¡¯s fucking intoxicating.


    My fingers tighten around her neck, and then our mouths crash together, and I plunge my tongue into her heat.


    This time I focus on how she tastes and the velvety feel of her tongue as it strokes against mine. She lets out a


    moan, and it sends a bolt of electricity straight to my cock.


    For a moment, the kiss spirals out of control, and I push her onto her back. Framing her face, I hold her in ce as my tongue fucks her, my teeth biting her lips until they¡¯re hot and swollen against mine.


    Ariana moans into my mouth, the sound almost sending me over the edge, but I manage to keep control over the burning desire to fuck her until she¡¯s only focused on me.


    Not tonight. I can¡¯t fuck Ariana while she¡¯s in shock from her brother¡¯s betrayal. Taking her right after she learned of her father¡¯s passing was bad enough.


    The next time I bury myself deep inside her, it will be because she wants me and not because she¡¯s looking for an escape.


    I slow the kiss down until we¡¯re just gasping for air, and when I lift my head, I brush my thumbs over the curves of her cheeks.


    Once Ariana has control over her breathing, she gives me an unsure look. ¡°What¡¯s happening between us?¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°Let¡¯s notbel it and just see where it goes.¡±


    Especially once she returns to her everyday life. Then only will we see if what she feels is real or whether this is all because of our forced proximity.


    ARIANA


    I wake up alone and even more confused. I swear, it feels like I¡¯m stuck on a rollercoaster ride from hell.


    I go through my morning routine on automatic pilot, unable to focus on anything long enough to try and make sense of it.


    Last night when Demitri kissed me, I had a moment¡¯s relief. It was so primal and intense I couldn¡¯t think of anything but how he tasted and felt. He dominated every part of me, and I wouldn¡¯t have stopped him if he  took things further.


    Stopping by my bedroom door, I just stare at it for a moment.


    With my life going to hell at the speed of light, this thing¡­ the attraction I feel for Demitri¡­ it¡¯s be the only good thing I have right now.


    The horror swirling around me amplifies the safety I feel when he holds me.


    It¡¯s as if all my emotions have been set to full st.


    I take a couple of deep breaths, trying to regain some control, but it¡¯s useless.


    My shoulders slump as I open the door. I make my way to the kitchen, and the second my eyesnd on Demitri, where he¡¯s standing by the stove, it feels like I can take an actual breath.


    Alexei nces at me from where he¡¯s sitting by the ind. ¡°Morning.¡±


    ¡°Morning,¡± I whisper, still not sure what to make of Alexei.


    I prepare a cup of coffee, and just like yesterday morning, Demitri takes hold of my chin and forces me to look up at him. His eyes search mine, then he asks, ¡°How are you holding up?¡±


    I shrug, and this time I¡¯m unable to lie and say I¡¯m okay.


    His thumb brushes over my skin, and then he gives me a quick hug before he moves back to the stove.


    Taking my cup of coffee, I sit down on the opposite side of the ind, so the b of marble is between Alexei and me.


    I feel him staring at me and taking a sip of my beverage, I swallow hard on the warm liquid.


    Even though I don¡¯t have the strength and all I want to do is slink down to the floor, I force my eyes up to meet Alexei¡¯s.


    ¡°So you grew up in Seattle?¡± he asks.


    I just nod, wrapping both my hands around the mug. ¡°Tell me about yourself,¡± he orders.


    I shrug. ¡°I¡¯m just a normal twenty-three-year-old.¡± Alexei shakes his head. ¡°Tell me.¡±


    I lower my eyes to the mug. ¡°Up until my life went to hell, I was a make-up artist who¡¯s struggling to get my business off the ground. I only have acquaintances, and I visit my mom every Saturday.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re a loner?¡± Alexei asks. ¡°You could say so,¡± I mutter.


    ¡°Boyfriends?¡±


    A frown begins to form on my forehead. Lifting my eyes, I meet Alexei¡¯s intimidating gaze. ¡°Why are you asking me all these questions?¡±


    The corner of his mouth lifts. ¡°Just making small talk.¡±


    Raising an eyebrow at him, I throw his order back at him, ¡°Tell me about yourself.¡±


    His mouth lifts into a smirk. ¡°You¡¯re traumatized enough without me adding to it.¡±


    What the hell is that supposed to mean?


    Alexei rises to his feet, and then it¡¯s as if he flips  a switch. His demeanor morphs from predatory to rxed as he saunters closer to me. When he gives me an actual friendly smile, there¡¯s even a freaking twinkle in his eye.


    My frown deepens as I try to figure out what he¡¯s up to.


    He takes the seat next to me, and resting his elbows on the marble top, he gives me a look that can be mistaken as interest.


    Then he lifts his hand, and bringing it to my face, he gently tucks some hair behind my ear.


    ¡°So?¡± he asks, leaning closer to me, ¡°Are you single?¡±


    What. The. Hell?


    I begin to blink, having no idea how to handle this situation.


    The next second, Demitri grabs hold of my hips, and I gasp as I¡¯m lifted and moved to another chair, and then he sits down between Alexei and me. Demitri assumes the


    same position as Alexei and then warns him with a bite to his voice, ¡°Don¡¯t go there.¡±


    Alexei leans back, letting out an amused chuckle. ¡°Christ, you make it so easy to fuck with you.¡±


    My eyes dart between the two men. ¡°I¡¯m lost right now.¡± ¡°Ignore him,¡± Demitri snaps at me, and then he gets upThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    again. He ces a te with eggs and bacon down in front of me. ¡°You better eat everything.¡±


    I re up at Demitri. ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    Alexei bursts outughing, and the sudden sound startles me.


    ¡°God, I¡¯m going to love every second of this.¡± He grins as his eyes flit between Demitri and me.


    ¡°Every second of what?¡± I ask, directing my re at him.


    He shakes his head, and when Demitri hands him his te, he immediately digs in.


    I stare at Alexei as he wolfs the food down until Demitri sits down again. When I give Demitri a what¡¯s-going-on look, he reaches for my hand and gives it a squeeze. ¡°Eat, Malyshka.¡±


    Letting out a sigh, I pick up a strip of bacon and nibble on


    it.


    My life has be the freaking twilight zone.

 105

    DEMITRI


    ¡°No,¡± Ariana snaps, ring at me.


    Alexei crosses his arms over his chest, a huge-ass smile on his face as he watches us.


    ¡°You only have to wear it until we get on the ne,¡± I exin.


    She points at the blindfold in my hand. ¡°I swear if you try to put that on me, we¡¯re probably going to have a repeat of the first day we met.¡±


    ¡°Think of it as forey with Demitri,¡± Alexei suddenly says.


    Both Ariana and I stare at Alexei.


    ¡°Seriously, shut up,¡± I warn him. I turn my attention back to Ariana. ¡°You can¡¯t know where the ind is.¡±


    Ariana narrows her eyes on me, and then she takes a threatening step toward me. ¡°Just so there¡¯s no misunderstanding between us, you want me to trust you with my life, but I can¡¯t know where this freaking ind is?¡±


    Fuck. Valid point.


    ¡°m. Dunk,¡± Alexei mutters.


    Alexei is getting way too much pleasure from this. Shooting him a re, I throw the blindfold at him. ¡°This is your ind. You want her blindfolded, do it yourself.¡±


    He lowers his arms and walks to Ariana. She immediately stiffens, her body tensing. Instead of blindfolding her, Alexei tilts his head and locks eyes with her. ¡°If you tell anyone where this ind is ¡±


    ¡°Yeah-yeah,¡± Ariana interrupts him. ¡°You¡¯ll slice and dice me like yesterday¡¯s sd and drown me in theke.¡± She turns away from Alexei and shoots me an angry re, and then walks to the front door, grumbling, ¡°I¡¯m so over this shit. I swear to God I¡¯m going to end up killing one of them before this is all over. Blindfold me. Ha. Little toote for that, jerks. I know I¡¯m somewhere on Lake Superior.¡±


    Her grumbling fades away as she leaves the house, and then Alexei shakes his head at me. He ces his hand on my shoulder. ¡°I fucking love her. If you don¡¯t marry her, I will.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, I nce up at the ceiling and pray for strength, so I don¡¯t punch my best friend. ¡°Why the fuck do you keep pushing this?¡± Locking eyes with Alexei, I shake my head.


    ¡°In three days, we¡¯ll kill her brother, probably in front of her. We¡¯ll meet with the Bratva, and we¡¯ll have to have a solid n in ce.¡± Alexei takes a step closer to me, his expression dead serious. ¡°Ariana will never be able to return to her old life. They¡¯ll keeping after her.¡±


    ¡°You think I haven¡¯t thought of that?¡± I ask, letting out a burst of incredulousughter. ¡°She¡¯ll have enough money to get a custodian of her own.¡±


    Alexei takes a step back and, wiping his thumb over his bottom lip, he stares at me. ¡°Is that really what you want, Demitri?¡± He shakes his head. ¡°No one knows you better than I do. I see the way you look at her. You¡¯re a fucking hard man, yet you hover around her, ready to rip my head off for just looking at her.¡± Concern settles on his face. ¡°You call her Malyshka.¡±


    ¡°So what? You call every woman you meet ¡®little one¡¯.¡±


    A chuckle escapes him. ¡°Yeah, but I don¡¯t call them ¡®baby¡¯.¡± He steps right up to me. ¡°You¡¯ve never given a single fuck for a woman. You¡¯ve fallen fucking hard and fast for Ariana. Why are you fighting it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± I bite the words out. Alexei just stares at me until I admit, ¡°This isn¡¯t about me. Over the past ten days, Ariana was kidnapped, lost her father, and learned her brother wants her dead. She¡¯s barely holding on as is. Yes, I can take her and force her to marry me.¡± I shake my head. ¡°I won¡¯t do that to Ariana, so don¡¯t even mention it to her.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re just going to get her a custodian and wash your hands of her?¡± Alexei still keeps fucking pushing.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to give her time until shees to me out of her own free will.¡± I lean closer to Alexei, and my voice rumbles low, ¡°We don¡¯t force women, remember?¡±


    He holds my gaze and then finally nods. ¡°I just want the best for you, brother.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I say, and I let out a tired breath. I ce my hand on Alexei¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I appreciate you wanting to make this happen for me, but like you said yesterday, the


    control is in Ariana¡¯s hands. I won¡¯t take her freedom. It¡¯s all she has left. Once the dust has settled, I¡¯ll tell her how I feel.¡±


    This time there¡¯s no amusement on Alexei¡¯s face when he asks, ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    I take a deep breath. ¡°Everything about her drives me insane. I just¡­ want her. It¡¯s fucking exhrating chasing her.¡±


    Just then, there¡¯s movement by the front door,  and Ariana slowlyes back into the house. Her eyes dart between Alexei and me. The awkward expression on her face tells me she overheard some if not all of the conversation.


    ¡°How much did you hear?¡± I ask.


    She shrugs and begins to fidget. ¡°Ahhh¡­ not much.¡± She gives me an apologetic smile, but then it fades, and a blush creeps up her neck. ¡°Okay fine, I heard from where Alexei asked if that¡¯s what you really want.¡±


    So basically everything.


    Ariana moves closer to us, and then she locks eyes with me. I can see she¡¯s struggling not to look away as she tries to joke, ¡°At least I now have one thing less to  wonder about.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s made you ufortable,¡± I state, which has the blush on her cheeks deepening.


    She quickly shakes her head then looks at Alexei. ¡°Can I have a moment alone with Demitri?¡±


    He gives her a wide smile. ¡°Of course, gorgeous.¡±


    ¡°Fucker,¡± I grumble at him as he heads in the direction of the security room.


    When we¡¯re alone, I turn my gaze to Ariana, and I have to wait a couple of seconds before she looks up at me.


    Her tongue darts out, wetting her lips, and it¡¯s sexy as fuck.


    ¡°None of it was news to you,¡± I say when she stays quiet for too long.


    A nervous smile tugs around Ariana¡¯s mouth. ¡°Yeah, but hearing you say all of that kind of put it in a different perspective.¡± She lowers her eyes to her feet. ¡°Look, it¡¯s been really rough, and I¡¯ll admit I¡¯m attracted to you.¡± She takes a deep breath and then looks up at me again.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything,¡± I give her an out.


    She shakes her head. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not falling for you, it¡¯s just¡­¡± her shoulders slump, and the fear returns to her eyes, ¡°I need to get to know you better. I need to see who you really are. You¡¯re the best at what you do, but I don¡¯t know what that entails. I also want to know what makes you smile and what makes you angry.¡±


    ¡°Makes sense,¡± I murmur. Lifting my hand to Ariana¡¯s face, I let the pads of my fingers trail from her temple to her jaw, and then I take hold of her chin. ¡°You can ask me anything at any time.¡±


    She nods. ¡°Okay.¡±


    I lean down, and with my lips brushing against hers, I say, ¡°But in the meantime, I¡¯m still going to chase you.¡±


    She chuckles, and I feel the sounde from her. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t want to rob you of all that exhration.¡±


    I press my mouth to hers, and then I take a deep breath as I wrap my other arm around her lower back, pulling her against my body.


    Ariana¡¯s hands frame my jaw, and unlike the times before, the kiss is slow and deep.


    ¡°I fucking missed my calling,¡± Alexei suddenly says. ¡°Master fucking matchmaker.¡±


    Pulling back from Ariana, I mutter, ¡°Fine, you¡¯re the best.


    Let¡¯s drop the subject now.¡±


    ¡°Get your asses on the boat,¡± Alexei says as he grabs one of the bags I left by the front door earlier. ¡°We¡¯re behind schedule.¡±


    ARIANA


    The flight back to Seattle is a whole different experience than when Demitri kidnapped me.


    No blindfold. No being tied up. No drugs.


    The private jet is more luxurious than anything I¡¯ve ever been in. The hottest part? Demitri is the pilot.


    The man can fly nes. I¡¯m not going to lie, that made


    my stomach flutter.


    I also have time to think because Alexei¡¯s busy on his phone.


    My grief took a back seat to the betrayal. I suppose it hurts so much because it came from thest person I expected it would be. It¡¯s still hard to believe Yuri wants me dead.


    All of this is hard to believe.


    And then there¡¯s Demitri. We went from abductor and captive to having sex to being in some kind of rtionship at warp speed.


    I feel like I should question my sanity. Who has scorching hot sex with her kidnapper and then begins to fall for him?


    Me. That¡¯s who.


    Also, why am I so damn calm while we¡¯re heading back to Seattle so the guys can kill an assassin?


    Yep, I¡¯ve lost my mind. Pretty sure of it.


    ¡°What¡¯s bothering you?¡± Alexei suddenly asks.


    I shake my head quickly, but after a couple of seconds, I let out a sigh and admit, ¡°I feel like I should be panicking, or at the very least be upset that you¡¯re going to kill someone.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not?¡± he asks, lifting an eyebrow at me. ¡°No. That¡¯s weird, right?¡±


    Alexei lets out a chuckle. ¡°There might be hope for you yet, little one.¡± He shifts in his chair, and leaning his elbow on the armrest, he swipes over his bottom lip with  his thumb.


    It would really be hot if Demitri did that.


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason for you to feel bad about killing someone who wants to kill you. It¡¯s called self-defense.¡±


    Oh¡­ true.


    My teeth tug at my bottom lip, then I ask, ¡°You¡¯re an assassin, right?¡±


    ¡°Amongst other things,¡± he replies. ¡°Have you killed a lot of people?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve lost count.¡±


    Like I wasn¡¯t scared of him enough.


    I¡¯m surprised that he¡¯s actually answering my questions, so I keep going before my luck runs out. ¡°But never an innocent person?¡±


    Alexei nods. ¡°I¡¯m not a cold-hearted murderer, Ariana.


    Those I¡¯ve killed deserved worse than death.¡±


    I nod because I can understand and even ept that. ¡°How many people has Demitri killed?¡±


    Alexei stares at me for a moment before he answers, ¡°A hell of a lot more than me.¡±


    Ohhh¡­kay.


    ¡°All bad?¡±


    Alexei nods again.


    Swallowing hard, I ask a question I¡¯m not sure I want the answer to, ¡°If I tried to hurt you¡­ Not that I would, but if I tried¡­ Demitri would kill me, right?¡±


    This time Alexei thinks long and hard, then he murmurs, ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± He takes a deep breath then pins me with a look of warning that immediately makes  my  heartbeat speed up and my muscles tense. ¡°Listen very carefully to me, Ariana.¡±


    I swallow hard and then nod.


    ¡°I would burn this fucking world down for Demitri. He¡¯s more than just my brother. Every day that man puts his life on the line to protect me, and trust me, that¡¯s no easy job. There¡¯s no one I love more. If you hurt him, I¡¯ll make an exception to the only rule I live by.¡±


    My mouth is dry as I ask, ¡°What rule?¡± ¡°Not killing women.¡±


    My breathing speeds up, and my voice quivers as I ask, ¡°So I have no choice, I just have to keep him happy? Is that what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    ¡°No, that would piss off Demitri,¡± Alexei chuckles as if he didn¡¯t just threaten me. ¡°If you agree to a rtionship with him, it¡¯s for life. There¡¯s no leaving him.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ ahh¡­ that¡¯s good to know,¡± I mutter. Now I¡¯ll think twice before getting into a rtionship with Demitri.


    ¡°But as long as you¡¯re loyal to Demitri, you¡¯ll have my protection.¡±


    I nod, then nce out of the window. After a while, I say, ¡°He feels the same way about you.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Not muchter, Demitri¡¯s voice sounds up over a speaker. ¡°We¡¯rending soon.¡±


    ¡°Buckle up,¡± Alexei orders while strapping his seatbelt over hisp.


    I do the same, and a couple of minutester, Demitrinds the ne smoothly. When hees into the cabin, I get up from the seat and watch as he opens a cab, and then he pulls three guns from it.


    My eyebrows shoot up, and I can only stare as he hands Alexei a rifle and one of the guns.


    Demitri tucks a gun behind his back, and keeping the other one in his hand, he opens the door and nces outside. ¡°Nikhil¡¯s waiting. Let¡¯s make this quick.¡± His eyesnd on me, and when he sees the shock on my face, he slowly looks down at the gun in his hand then back at me. ¡°You okay?¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ yeah.¡±


    ¡°Stay close to Alexei,¡± he says.


    ¡°Why not you?¡± I ask as I nce between them.


    ¡°It¡¯s easier for me to protect you both if you¡¯re close to each other,¡± Demitri exins.


    Alexei grabs one of the bags they brought from the ind and grins at me. ¡°You¡¯re with me, little one.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, I let it out, and then I move closer to Alexei.


    This isn¡¯t weird at all.


    Demitri leaves the ne first, and then he calls out, ¡°Clear.¡±


    When Alexei starts to walk, I move, and as wee down the stairs, Demitri¡¯s ncing around the area, looking like a badass bodyguard.


    I have to move faster to keep up with Alexei as we walk toward a ck SUV.


    I feel Demitri behind us, and ncing over my shoulder, my mouth dries for a second time today when I see the


    deadly expression on his face. His demeanor is tense, ready to explode into action at the first sign of danger.


    Holy freaking hotness.


    The man, who I assume is Nikhil, nods at Alexei and Demitri, not even ncing my way.


    Alexei opens the back door and gestures for me to get in. Once I¡¯m inside the cab, Nikhil gets in next to me, where Alexei slides behind the steering wheel, and Demitri takes the passenger seat.


    I give Nikhil an unsure smile. ¡°Hi.¡± He just nods at me.


    As Alexei starts the engine, he asks, ¡°Is Tao still at the motel?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He¡¯s beenying low, probably trying to find the girl.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ariana, how do you feel about being bait?¡± Alexei asks casually.


    Do I even have to answer that? ¡°I don¡¯t like the idea at all.¡±


    ¡°Thought as much,¡± Alexei chuckles. ¡°We¡¯ll spend the night at Ariana¡¯s ce. Nikhil, you¡¯ll guard her while Demitri and I take care of Tao.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss,¡± Nikhil answers without hesitation.


    God, it just feels like I¡¯m being pulled deeper down the rabbit hole.

 106

    DEMITRI


    When we walk into Ariana¡¯s apartment, she nces around, then frowning, asks, ¡°Where¡¯s my rug?¡±


    ¡°I wrapped you in it and left it in the car that night,¡± I exin as I walk to the coffee table and move it into its original position.


    ¡°You owe me a rug,¡± Ariana mutters, and then she heads to her bedroom.


    Alexei opens the fridge and, a secondter, ms it shut, then he looks around the small space with a frown. ¡°Ariana!¡±


    Opening the bedroom door, she peeks out. ¡°You don¡¯t have to yell. What?¡±


    Alexei waves a hand over the room. ¡°Why do you live in such a small ce? Your fridge is empty.¡±


    Ariana gives Alexei a look of warning. ¡°Don¡¯t diss my apartment. You can always go to a hotel. No one¡¯s forcing you to stay here.¡±


    Alexei lets out a huff. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. You¡¯re Sergei¡¯s daughter. Didn¡¯t he send you money?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± She takes a step forward and leans her shoulder against the doorjamb. ¡°He does¡­ ahh¡­ did¡­ I used it for my mom¡¯s nursing home.¡± Then her teeth tug at her bottom lip. ¡°Which I suppose is going to be a problem now that my


    dad passed away.¡± With a look of concern, she heads back into the bedroom.


    Alexei nces around the living room, and kitchen then mutters, ¡°I¡¯d fucking shit myself if my daughter lived like this.¡±


    I take in the sparse furnishings, which I didn¡¯t notice the night I came for Ariana, and I have to agree, it looks like she¡¯s barely getting by.


    Walking to the bedroom, I nudge the door open and step inside. Ariana¡¯s just finishing making the bed, and her gaze snaps to me, then she tries to joke, ¡°Wow, look at using full circle. You¡¯re not going to choke me, are you?¡±


    I shut the door, so we¡¯ll have privacy and then lean back against it. Crossing my arms over my chest, I say, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the nursing home fee.¡±


    Ariana¡¯s spine straightens, and she immediately starts to shake her head. ¡°I¡¯ll call them tomorrow. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll give me a grace period until this mess has been taken care of, and I can start working again.¡±


    Pushing away from the door, I move forward and only stop when I¡¯m right in front of Ariana, and she¡¯s forced to tilt her head back to look at me. I lift my hand and wrap my fingers around her throat, and then leaning down, I say, ¡°I will take care of the nursing home. Don¡¯t argue with me.¡±


    Defiance sparks in her eyes, and her mouth sets in a stubborn line. ¡°I¡¯m not going to have you pay my expenses. We¡¯re not a couple, Demitri.¡±


    My cock hardens from her feistiness, and I want nothing more than to throw her on the bed and fuck her until she understands she belongs to me.


    I¡¯m still going to give her the time she needs, but I also have to make something absolutely clear. The corner of my mouth lifts slowly until I¡¯m smirking at her.


    My voice is low with warning for her not to argue as I say, ¡°Malyshka, you¡¯re mine. The time I¡¯m giving you is so you can get used to the idea. But make no mistake, you¡¯re mine, and I will take care of your life, your body, and your fucking expenses.¡±


    Her eyes widen at my words, and I don¡¯t miss the sh of heat.


    Ariana fucking loves it when I dominate her. Just as much


    as I do.


    Still, she argues. ¡°I didn¡¯t agree to being in a rtionship with you. We said we¡¯d see where this goes.¡±


    I lower my head and slowly brush my nose along her jaw and over her cheek. I feel her pulse quicken beneath my fingertips, and her breathse faster.


    ¡°Feel that, Malyshka?¡± She swallows hard, and then her


    lips part. I lock eyes with her. ¡°I can strip you naked, and you wouldn¡¯t stop me.¡± Her chin lifts a little, hershes lowering over her eyes that are burning with desire for me. ¡°I can bury my face in your pussy, and all you¡¯ll be able to do is scream my name as I make youe.¡±


    Ariana pushes her body against mine, and grabbing hold of my shoulders, she lifts herself and ms her mouth to


    mine. She tears into me, my girl wild and needy for me.


    I only give her enough to make her moan, and then I break the kiss, and tightening my grip around her neck, I hold her eyes captive. ¡°You. Are. Mine. I fucking saved your life, and it now belongs to me. Do you understand?¡±


    Breathless, she stares at me until she¡¯s able to say, ¡°I can¡¯tmit to anything. Alexei will kill me if I hurt you, and right now, I¡¯m not sure what I feel.¡±


    The fucker had the talk with her.


    ¡°I admit there¡¯s an insane attraction between us, but it hasn¡¯t even been two weeks, Demitri.¡± Her eyes fill with steel as she holds her own in front of me. ¡°I¡¯m not yours until I love you, and that¡¯s going to take more time.¡±


    My muscles tense, and it takes every bit of strength I have to not force her to submit.


    Give her time, Demitri. Back down.


    Still, I keep my tight hold on her throat, then say, ¡°The best I can do is to not force a marriage between us. But I will take care of you, and you won¡¯t fight me on it.¡±


    A frown darkens her beautiful features. ¡°Who said anything about a marriage?¡±


    ¡°People like us marry to strengthen alliances. You need the protection and someone to run your father¡¯s businesses. I could easily use it to force you to bend to my will.¡±


    She gives me a re. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you force me?¡±


    My eyes drift over her face, and I brush my thumb over her soft skin. ¡°Because I want your free will.¡± Lowering my


    head, my teeth tug at her bottom lip. ¡°I don¡¯t want to break you. Your feistiness is one hell of a turn-on.¡±


    My tongue darts out, swiping over her lips. ¡°I want your fire.¡± I plunge inside her mouth, stroking her tongue hard before I pull a little back again. Watching her, I move my other hand to the waistband of her sweatpants, and slipping beneath the fabric, I push my fingers down until I feel the heat of her pussy and how fucking soaked she is for me. I drive a finger inside her to coat my skin with her essence and then rub it over her clit.


    Her chest begins to heave as her breathse faster and her cheeks flush.


    I only have to y with her clit for a couple of seconds before her hips begin to move, and she starts grinding herself against my hand.


    ¡°Come, Malyshka,¡± I order.


    Her arms dart up, and wrapping them tightly around my neck, her mouth ms against mine as her body begins to convulse, and then I taste her orgasm and drink her moans and whimpers.


    When shees down from the pleasure I allowed her to have, I pull my hand from her sweatpants and bringing my fingers to her mouth, I coat her lips and then suck her taste off them.


    Christ.


    The taste of her is like an adrenaline shot to my system, my cock straining against my zipper to get to her.


    But this isn¡¯t about pleasure. It¡¯s a show of control.


    Taking hold of her arms, I pull them from my neck and take a step away from her.


    ¡°Your body already belongs to me. Soon I¡¯ll have your heart. Then your soul.¡±


    Ariana ces a hand over her stomach, just taking deep breaths as she stares at me.


    ¡°But first, I need to take care of Tao. Don¡¯t leave the apartment. Nikhil will stay with you. You¡¯ll be safe.¡±


    Leaving Ariana in her room, I go back to the living room and say, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Alexei.¡± I nce at Nikhil. ¡°Nothing happens to Ariana. Protect her with yourst breath.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss,¡± Nikhil replies while he rises from the couch he was sitting on.


    Alexei follows me out the front door, and then only does he ask, ¡°Everything okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± I mutter, resisting the urge to bring my fingers to my nose so I can inhale Ariana¡¯s scent.


    ARIANA


    I barely make it to the bed, and slumping down on the edge of the mattress, I try to gather my bearings that were just steam-rolled by Demitri.


    All I can do is breathe through the searing desire still burning inside me. The orgasm was unexpected and mind- blowing, but not enough to satisfy my need for Demitri.


    Girl, I don¡¯t think therapy is going to help anymore.


    I know I should be angry, but instead, I¡¯m so freaking turned on by how dominant he is.


    Yep, I¡¯m a lost cause.


    The way he looked at me, all possessive, his features cut out of granite. Swoon.


    The part of me that¡¯s still sane says I should be terrified and try to escape while I still can.


    But I don¡¯t want to.


    It¡¯s pathetic, I know, but all I want to do is hand the pieces of my life over to Demitri and let him take control.


    Letting out a sigh, I rise to my feet, and hoping to get some of my old self back, I walk to the bathroom so I can take a bath in my own tub.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I try not to think that Demitri and Alexei are out there killing a man because of me. Instead, I take my time washing my hair and giving myself a facial. I even pluck and tint my eyebrows. Anything to keep busy.


    Next, I open my closet, and figuring I¡¯ll have to pack a bag for Russia, I pull a small suitcase from the top shelf and set it down on the bed.


    I pack enough clothes for a couple of days, and setting the bag down by the door, I then change out of my bathrobe into a pair of faded, ck skinny jeans, a light gray t-shirt, and my favorite ankle boots. I tie my hair in a high ponytail so it will be out of my face, and then I look at my reflection in the mirror.


    This is as ready as I¡¯ll ever be for war.


    It¡¯s gettingte, and opening my bedroom door, I walk to the kitchen. I nce at Nikhil, where he¡¯s sitting on the couch, his eyes locked on me.


    ¡°Want some coffee?¡± I offer. He nods. ¡°Please.¡±


    While I¡¯m preparing two cups, I ask, ¡°Do you  think Demitri and Alexei will be much longer?¡±


    ¡°It depends,¡± is all he answers.


    I bring Nikhil his coffee and then go back to the kitchen to sip on my own beverage.


    Not able to fight my thoughts off any longer, they stream back. The grief of losing my father. The hurt and worry because of Yuri¡¯s betrayal. The uncertainty and intensity when ites to Demitri. It all floods through me like a tsunami.


    I have no idea what waits for me in Russia. Up until now, I was still able to distance myself from most of it, but since we left the ind, it¡¯s bing more real by the minute.


    Part of me wants to say fuck it all, crawl under my bed and hide there until Demitri has taken care of all my problems.


    But there¡¯s a bigger part of me that wants to face off with my brother. I want to look Yuri in the eyes and show him I¡¯m not that easy to dispose of. I want to unleash my anger and hurt on him.


    I want to purge myself of all these damn emotions.


    I want to stand strong before my enemies so they won¡¯te after me again.


    I just wish I knew how to do that.

 107

    DEMITRI


    Alexei and I scope the motel and surrounding area, and then we sit in the car and wait for things to quiet down.


    My thoughts are inundated with what happened between Ariana and me. While we were on the ind, I didn¡¯t have to worry about losing her. I was rxed.


    But now things have changed. Being back in work mode, it¡¯s impossible to hold myself back, and I¡¯m fucking over- possessive of her. Now that it¡¯s all in the open between Ariana and me, I don¡¯t regret it.


    She¡¯s mine.


    I know this for sure now.


    And she fucking loves it.


    It¡¯s time for Ariana to see who I really am and not the watered-down version she got to know on the ind.


    And I have a feeling it¡¯s going to drive her fucking wild.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Alexei asks while he stares at the motel through a pair of night-vision binocrs.


    ¡°I imed Ariana,¡± I admit to him, finally ready to talk about it now that I¡¯ve sorted through my own emotions.


    He lets out a chuckle. ¡°How did she take it?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s doing her best to resist it,¡± I say, my mouth lifting into a smirk.


    ¡°Why the change? This morning you wanted to rip my head off for bringing it up,¡± Alexei asks, ncing at me.


    I meet his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t have to worry on the ind. It was like a safety bubble where I could actually rx. Out here, we both know it¡¯s a cut-throat game. It¡¯s time for me to get back into work mode.¡±


    Alexei ces a hand on my shoulder. ¡°Thank fuck. For a while, I was worried you¡¯re so fucking pussy whipped you¡¯d never be able to function normally again.¡±


    I let out a burst ofughter. ¡°Fuck off.¡± I nce around the area, and seeing it¡¯s quiet, I say, ¡°Let¡¯s get this done.¡±


    We both check our Heckler & Kochs and screw on the silencers, then opening the doors, we get out, and I fall into step beside Alexei. My eyes keep scanning over our surroundings, and when we reach the room where Tao is, I kick the door in, and holding my arms in a locked position in front of me, I move into the room.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Tao lunges to the side while taking a shot at us. I avoid his line of fire, and then Alexei fires off a shot, hitting Tao in the leg.


    There¡¯s a trickle of excitement in my chest from being back at work.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± Tao snaps as he limps toward the restroom. ¡°Dude,e on,¡± Alexei calls out. ¡°Don¡¯t make us run


    after you.¡±


    ¡°You declined the contract,¡± Tao calls out.


    ¡°Yeah, and you should¡¯ve checked that the girl is an innocent,¡± Alexei says as I go after Tao. I kick in the


    bathroom door and then fire two shots, both hitting Tao in the chest.


    ¡°No hard feelings, though,¡± Alexei calls out, his tone filled with amusement.


    I walk closer to Tao, where he¡¯s gasping for air, and then nt a bullet in his head. ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± I let Alexei know while I stare at the body with great satisfaction.


    One threat less to my woman.


    Alexeies to take a photo of Tao then grins at me. ¡°A gift for Yuri.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡±


    When we get back to the SUV, Alexei sends off a text to Yuri, and then he starts the engine.


    I	take	Alexei¡¯s	phone	and	watch	as	Yuri	opens	the message, and then I press dial on his number.


    ¡°Just remember you started this war, Koslov,¡± Yuri bites out as he answers.


    ¡°No,¡± I growl. ¡°You should¡¯ve canceled the contract while you still had a chance.¡±


    ¡°Vetrov,¡± Yuri hisses.


    ¡°Ariana¡¯s not just under my protection. She is mine in every fucking way. I¡¯ming for you, and I¡¯m bringing my brothers.¡±


    There¡¯s a moment¡¯s pause as the news hits Yuri. ¡°Dem ¡±


    I cut the call, and then Alexei mutters, ¡°Brothers? Have you told Carson and Damien?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m phoning them now.¡±


    A wide smile spreads over Alexei¡¯s face. ¡°Fuck, this is going to be so much fun.¡±


    I	let	out	a	burst	ofughter.	It¡¯s	good	seeing	the excitement back on his face.


    I call Alexei¡¯s brother first.


    ¡°Everything	okay?¡±	Carson	answers	because	it¡¯s	the middle of the night by him.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s Demitri. I need a favor.¡±


    ¡°Sure, what¡¯s up?¡± I hear Carson move, probably to leave the bedroom, so he doesn¡¯t disturb his girlfriend, Hailey.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to war with Yuri Ivanov.¡± ¡°Where do you want to meet?¡±


    ¡°Damien¡¯s ce. We¡¯ll be there tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there,¡± Carson replies without hesitation. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    When I end the call, I immediately phone Damien. ¡°Hey, you okay?¡± Damien answers.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ming to you. Carson will meet us at your ce tomorrow. I¡¯m going after Yuri Ivanov, and I need your help.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin tomorrow.¡±


    We end the call, and then Alexei says, ¡°Ahh, the thrill of the hunt. There¡¯s nothing like it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? Wait until you meet the woman that¡¯s meant for you.¡±


    ARIANA


    When the front door opens and Demitri and Alexeie in, my eyes flit over Demitri to check if he¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve been standing in the kitchen for most of the night, unable to think of sleep while they were out there.


    Alexei ps his hands together. ¡°All done.¡±


    All done. The assassin is dead.


    I expect to feel guilt and horror, but instead, the tension in my chest lessens a bit.


    I nce between Demitri and Alexei, then say, ¡°Thank you.¡± And I mean it from the bottom of my heart.


    Demitri¡¯s eyes drift over me, and then the predatory expression I really love way too much tightens his features. ¡°Fuck, you look beautiful,¡± he murmurs as he moves toward me.


    I nce down at my outfit. ¡°Thought I¡¯d wear something more appropriate for war.¡±


    When his hands frame my face, I smell a burnt and metallic scent. Demitri leans down, pressing a soft kiss to my lips, and then he whispers, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    When he pulls back, our eyes lock, and my stomach flutters while my abdomen clenches.


    This man just killed someone for me.


    The thought is overwhelming, and it sends my heart racing.


    The realization that I have someone as powerful as Demitri on my side finally sinks in, and for the first time, I start to believe I can actually get through this. I can face Yuri.


    I can survive whatever lies ahead.


    ¡°Christ, Malyshka,¡± Demitri growls. ¡°The way you look at me will be my end.¡±


    ¡°How do I look at you?¡± I whisper, my voice breathless. ¡°Like I¡¯m your whole fucking world.¡±


    My heart hammers hard in my chest.


    Is he?


    It¡¯s too soon.


    Pulling free from his hands, I nervously wet my lips and go to my room. I slip on my ck leather jacket, and then pulling up my luggage¡¯s handle, I press my other hand to my fluttering stomach and take a deep breath.


    One thing at a time, Ariana. Once you get through this


    alive, you can figure out what you feel for Demitri.


    Pulling my luggage behind me, I walk back into the living room just in time to see Demitri checking the clip of his gun. He shoves it back in and then tucks the weapon away behind his back. Lifting his eyes to me, he asks, ¡°Ready?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± I mumble.


    ¡°A couple of things,¡± Demitri says. ¡°Whenever we¡¯re moving around, stay close to Alexei. You never leave his side no matter what happens.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I breathe.


    ¡°If all hell breaks loose, don¡¯t call for me.¡±


    What the hell?


    Frowning, I ask, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It will break my attention.¡±


    ¡°And then we¡¯re all a little fucked,¡± Alexei adds. ¡°Basically, Ariana, while Demitri is working, don¡¯t distract him.¡±


    Understanding, I nod. ¡°Got it. Stick to Alexei¡¯s side and keep quiet while all hell breaks loose. Anything else?¡±


    Demitri turns his attention to Nikhil. ¡°Give me your tag.


    When you get back to LA, get a new one for yourself.¡±


    Nikhil removes a chain from his neck and hands it to Demitri, whoes to put it over my head. I nce down at the unmarked silver tag.


    Demitri flips it over. ¡°See this button?¡± ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a panic button. If you press it, all of us will get the rm. It also has a tracker in it so we can find you.¡±


    ncing up at Demitri, I frown. ¡°You don¡¯t wear one?¡±


    He holds up his left arm and gestures at his wristwatch. ¡°Mine¡¯s in here.¡±


    ¡°Cool.¡±


    I look down at the tag and then tuck it beneath my shirt¡¯s cor. ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°For now,¡± Demitri says and then walks toward the front door. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Once we step out of my apartment, I lock the door and then move to Alexei¡¯s side. Demitri takes the lead with


    Nikhil behind us, and I have to admit, right now, I feel a little badass.

 108

    DEMITRI


    Afternding on Damien and Winter¡¯s ind that¡¯s a hell of a lot bigger than Alexei¡¯s, we step off the ne.


    A smile spreads over my brother¡¯s face as I walk toward him, and then we engulf each other in a tight hug.


    ¡°Fuck, it¡¯s been too long,¡± I murmur, d to see him again.


    Pulling back, I hold Damien at arm¡¯s length and look him over. ¡°You look good.¡±


    ¡°Life¡¯s been good,¡± Damien replies, still smiling wide.


    We turn to where Carson and Alexei are hugging, and then I step forward to embrace Carson, while Alexei does the same with Damien.


    When we¡¯ve all greeted each other, I hold my hand out to Ariana, where she¡¯s been standing to the side. She darts forward and quickly links her fingers with mine while giving me a nervous look.


    I squeeze her hand and tug her right to my side, then turn back to my brother and Carson. ¡°This is Ariana Robinson.¡±


    Carson¡¯s one eyebrow lifts, obviously recognizing her name.


    I gesture at Damien. ¡°My brother, Damien.¡±


    ¡°Hi,¡± Ariana smiles at him, but Damien¡¯s a little caught off guard that I¡¯m holding her hand, so he just stares at her.


    I gesture at Carson. ¡°Alexei¡¯s younger brother, Carson. He¡¯s the one that got the contract on you and forwarded it to us.¡±


    This time there¡¯s a genuine smile on Ariana¡¯s face as she looks at Carson. ¡°Thanks for not killing me.¡±


    Carson begins to chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Damien ces his hand on my shoulder, then gives me a pointed look.


    I nce back at Ariana and feel a burst of pride to have her by my side. ¡°She¡¯s mine.¡±


    Ariana shoots me a disgruntled look, then turns her attention to Damien. ¡°What your brother is trying and failing to say is we¡¯re seeing where this goes.¡±


    Damien tries not tough but then fails. ¡°Now I understand.¡±


    Meaning he gets why I¡¯ve chosen Ariana after never being in a rtionship before.


    ming red hair catches my eye as Winter walks toward us, carrying my nephew.


    I let go of Ariana¡¯s hand, and moving to my sister-inw, I lean down and kiss both her cheeks before taking my nephew from her. ¡°Niki, look how you¡¯ve grown. Soon you¡¯ll be taller than me.¡±


    I hear Damien introducing Winter to Ariana, and knowing my woman is safe, I focus all my attention on Niki, who doesn¡¯t recognize me because I haven¡¯t been around much.


    ¡°I¡¯m your father¡¯s brother, remember? Dyadya Demitri.¡±


    The little boy that¡¯s the spitting image of Damien and me gives me a shy smile and mumbles, ¡°Hello.¡±


    When Damien joins us, Niki instantly holds his arms out to his father, and I hand him over.


    ¡°He¡¯s gotten big,¡± I mention to Damien. ncing behind us, I notice how Ariana sticks to Alexei¡¯s side and gesture for her toe while saying, ¡°We¡¯re safe here, so I expect you next to me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, how am I supposed to know that,¡± she mutters. ¡°You can¡¯t make up the rules as we go.¡±


    After she takes my hand, we all head inside the house, where we¡¯re greeted by Cillian, who¡¯s a father figure to Winter.


    Alexei heads to the dining room, and we all follow. Once everyone is seated around therge table, Damien asks, ¡°Why are we going after Yuri?¡±


    I get right to the point. ¡°Ariana is Sergei¡¯s daughter from an affair. Yuri wants her dead so she can¡¯t have any im to the inheritance. Lucian spoke to Sergei on our behalf, and Sergei asked us to keep her safe at all costs. He also changed hisst will, so Ariana¡¯s the only heir.¡±


    Carson lifts an eyebrow. ¡°And Yuri won¡¯t back down?¡±


    Alexei shakes his head. ¡°He¡¯s under the impression he¡¯s already head of the Bratva.¡±


    ¡°And the other members of the Bratva?¡± Damien asks. ¡°Seimon, Andrei, and Lev? Who are they standing behind?¡±


    Alexei takes a deep breath and lets it out slowly. ¡°We won¡¯t know until the meeting where everyone will vote.¡±


    ¡°If they back Yuri, we¡¯ll be going up against four powerful families,¡± Carson states the obvious.


    ¡°Against the four of us,¡± I say.


    ¡°Five,¡± Winter interjects, and then Damien¡¯s wife, who¡¯s the Blood Princess and head of thergest diamond smuggling empire, gives me a look of warning. ¡°I¡¯m going with.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    My eyes dart to Damien, and he gives me a nod, showing he¡¯s okay with it. Winter was trained by Cillian, and I¡¯ve seen for myself how good she is, so I¡¯m not worried that she won¡¯t be able to hold her own.


    ¡°Are you going to ask Lucian to help?¡± Carson asks.


    I shake my head. ¡°This is a family affair. He¡¯s already helped enough.¡±


    ¡°Family affair?¡± Ariana asks, her big hazel eyes locked on me.


    ¡°You¡¯re one of us now, and we look after our own,¡± Alexei says.


    I see how Alexei¡¯s statement hits her. Ariana¡¯s eyes dart over the table, and then she swallows hard and lowers her gaze. cing my hand on her thigh, I give her a squeeze, then I turn my attention back to the matter at hand.


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave for Russia tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s this going to y out?¡± Damien asks. ¡°Are we attacking first or waiting for them toe to us?¡±


    Alexei shakes his head. ¡°We¡¯ll attend the Bratva meeting and take it from there. If there¡¯s going to be a show of power, I want it to happen at the meeting.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Carson asks, his eyes locked on his brother.


    ¡°Because they¡¯ll either kneel to me as the new head of the Bratva or die,¡± Alexei says, his tone unyielding.


    I¡¯m d to hear Alexei¡¯s made a decision.


    Alexei gestures at Ariana and me. ¡°Demitri will take over Sergei¡¯s business, and as always, he¡¯ll be my right hand.¡±


    Damien¡¯s eyes snap to me. ¡°You¡¯re getting married?¡±


    Ariana makes a choking sound, and then she begins tough nervously. ¡°No. No. No. We¡¯ve only known each other two weeks.¡±


    Damien shrugs. ¡°So?¡±


    His marriage to Winter was arranged two weeks after they met, so my brother probably expects the same of Ariana and me.


    ¡°Ariana was raised differently than us,¡± I exin.


    ¡°Like Hailey?¡± Carson asks. His girlfriend isn¡¯t from our world, as well.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°So,	are	you	just	going	to	manage	the	business	for Ariana?¡± Damien asks.


    ¡°For the time being.¡±


    The corner of his mouth lifts when he reads between the lines.


    Ariana will marry me.


    ARIANA


    When we got here, I had to suppress the urge to run back to the ne and hide. I¡¯m still getting used to Alexei, and meeting Damien and Carson, who look just like their brothers, was intimidating as hell.


    And then there¡¯s Winter. Now that¡¯s one woman I won¡¯t be looking for trouble with. She moves like a jungle cat, her demeanor matching that of her husband¡¯s.


    Well, girl, you¡¯re in the thick of it now.


    As soon as the meeting was over, I sneaked out of the house. Demitri will probably scold me for leaving his side, but he said we¡¯re safe here.


    I walk toward a lining of trees, just needing a little time away from everyone. I¡¯m used to being alone, and I haven¡¯t had much of that since Alexei came to get us from the ind.


    My thoughts turn to what Alexei said, that I¡¯m a part of their family now.


    Am I really?


    They¡¯re all cut-throat killers¡­ and then there¡¯s me.


    I hear leaves crunching behind me, and ncing over my shoulder, I see Wintering toward me.


    ¡°Hey, I hope you don¡¯t mind me exploring?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡± She falls into step next to me and gestures to her right. ¡°Come this way. It leads to the shore.¡±


    I walk with her, and I¡¯m surprised when she doesn¡¯t say anything. Reaching the shore, we sit down, and then a smile tugs at my mouth as we stare at the Finnish town in the distance.


    After a while, Winter turns her gaze to me, and I¡¯m surprised when she gives me aforting smile. ¡°It¡¯s a lot to deal with, right?¡±


    I nod and suck in a deep breath. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ming or going.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been there. You might not see it now, but you¡¯re in good hands. The men will take care of everything.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve already done so much for me,¡± I admit. ¡°Even though Demitri kidnapped me and scared the living hell out of me, I know I can trust him.¡±


    Winter lets out a chuckle. ¡°He kidnapped you?¡± A smile filled with curiosity forms around her mouth. ¡°This I have to hear.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t look as threatening anymore, and I rx next to her. Needing to talk to someone, I ry everything that¡¯s happened, leaving out the part where I slept with Demitri.


    ¡°Talk about being overwhelmed.¡± Lifting her hand, she pats my back, and then she tells me how she met Damien.


    I¡¯m so engrossed in the story that everything around us fades away.


    ¡°When did you know you loved him?¡± I ask.


    Winter thinks back to the past, then murmurs, ¡°The Vetrovs are the best, and they¡¯re not afraid of anything, but


    the moment Damien looked at me and I saw the fear of losing me in his eyes, I knew.¡±


    ¡°But you married him before you loved him, right?¡± I ask, enjoying getting to know Winter.


    She nods. ¡°Alexei arranged our marriage as an alliance.¡± ¡°How did you feel about it?¡±


    Winter shrugs. ¡°I always knew I¡¯d marry to form an alliance. I was lucky with Damien because I was already attracted to him.¡±


    A smile pulls at my lips. ¡°You never regretted it?¡±


    She shakes her head. ¡°Damien was thest gift my father gave me, and I love him with everything I am. He¡¯s my rock.¡±


    Curious about Winter, I ask, ¡°Why did you say you¡¯reing with us to Russia? You don¡¯t know me.¡±


    Her eyes lock on mine. ¡°I¡¯ll always have my husband¡¯s back, and I owe Alexei and Demitri. They helped me eliminate my enemies.¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡± I wet my lips, ¡°Are you like them?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Dangerous?¡± I exin myself better.


    Winter climbs to her feet and holds out her hand to me. After she helps me up, she says, ¡°I think it¡¯s time for a quick training session. I¡¯m a firm believer that a woman should be able to protect herself.¡±


    I really like the sound of that and feel a burst of excitement. ¡°Really? You¡¯ll show me a couple of things?¡±


    ¡°How much sleep do you need?¡± she asks, a serious expression falling over her face.


    ¡°Four hours or I¡¯m a zombie.¡±


    She nces at my outfit. ¡°First, we need to get you the right clothes. Come.¡±


    I follow Winter back to the house and to a  bedroom where she gives me a simr outfit to the one  she¡¯s wearing. ck cargo pants and a ck shirt that¡¯s super tight-fitting. It turns out we¡¯re the same size, and I grin as I look at my reflection. Now I really feel badass.


    ¡°Boots,¡± she says as she drops them next to me. ¡°I suggest you get a couple of these outfits when you have the chance to shop. It¡¯s best for fighting.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I nod as I sit down and pull on the boots.


    When I stand up, Winter gives me a look of approval, and then she leads me to a barn beside the house. It¡¯s set up as a gym, and there¡¯s even a shooting range.


    Winter leads me to the shooting range then takes a gun from behind her back that I didn¡¯t even notice.


    Am I getting used to seeing weapons already?


    She takes off the safety then takes a stance, saying, ¡°You¡¯re going to spread your legs a little and lock your elbows in so your arms take the recoil of the gun.¡±


    I mimic her, and then she moves in next to me, handing me the weapon. The metal feels foreign and dangerous against my palm, and my heart begins to beat faster.


    ¡°Take aim,¡± she instructs.


    I do as she says and make sure to lock in my elbows.


    ¡°When you¡¯re ready, pull the trigger.¡±


    This will be the first time I¡¯m firing a weapon, and there¡¯s a weird exhration pulsing through my veins.


    I take a deep breath, and when I exhale, I squeeze the trigger. The bang isn¡¯t as loud as I expected, and the weapon jerks in my hands, but I have no idea where the bullet went.


    I grin at Winter. ¡°That¡¯s so cool.¡±

 109

    ARIANA


    Suddenly arms wrap around me, and my head swivels. I rx when I see it¡¯s Demitri. cing his hands beneath my forearms, he nudges my hands up. ¡°Higher. You want to hit the chest or head. Don¡¯t try and look down the barrel at the target. You have to get a feel for where you want the bullet to go.¡±


    ¡°Like throwing darts?¡± I ask. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I take another deep breath and fire the gun to see where the bullet goes and when it clips the bottom of the target, I adjust my hands higher and then fire another shot. When the bullet tears through the chest of the target, a wide smile spreads over my face.


    ¡°You¡¯re a natural,¡± Winterments. ¡°I¡¯m going to check on Niki while you keep practicing.¡±


    Demitri moves to my side and crosses his arms over his chest. There¡¯s a pensive expression on his face as he watches me fire shot after the shot until the target is riddled with holes.


    ¡°I thought it would be harder,¡± I mention when the clip is empty.


    ¡°It will be hard,¡± he states as he uncrosses his arms and moves closer to me. He takes the gun from my hand, and


    then pulling his own weapon from behind his back, he hands it to me. ¡°Aim the gun at me.¡±


    ¡°What? No,¡± I gasp.


    ¡°The safety is on. Aim it at me,¡± he orders, and then he takes a couple of steps back.


    I swallow hard, and lifting my arms, I train the barrel on Demitri¡¯s chest. Instantly my hands begin to tremble, and my breathing begins to speed up.


    I don¡¯t like this at all.


    ¡°Killing another human being is hard, Ariana. That first shot changes you forever.¡± Demitri sets Winter¡¯s gun down on a shelf near us, and then he moves so fast, I don¡¯t even have time to let out a startled shriek. He rips the gun from my hands, and then he¡¯s behind me, his arm tightly around my throat. Right by my ear, he says, ¡°Holding onto your weapon in a fight is the most important thing.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting the attack.¡± I nce to the side, and my cheek brushes against his mouth. ¡°Do it again.¡±


    Demitri lets go of me and hands the gun back to me ases to stand in front of me.


    My body is tense, and I watch him closely. This time when he moves, I yank my arms back, but he still grabs the gun from me, and then he sweeps my feet from under me. Ind hard on my backside, letting out a huff of air.


    There¡¯s a sinking feeling in my stomach that I¡¯ll never be able to protect myself.


    Demitri holds his hand out to me and helps me back to my feet, then he says, ¡°Don¡¯t get discouraged. I¡¯ve been


    doing this all my life.¡±


    I hear movement behind me, and ncing over my shoulder, I see everyoneing in.


    I guess the training session is over.


    Winter gestures to arge sparring mat. ¡°Come. We¡¯ll show you how it¡¯s done.¡±


    As Winter steps onto the mat, she winks at Damien. ¡°Take it easy on me, babe.¡±


    He lets out a chuckle, shaking his head as he begins to slowly move around her. My eyes are glued to them. I expect Damien to attack first, but Winter explodes into action. Lunging at her husband, she ms her body into his side, and grabbing hold of his shoulder, she freaking climbs his back like a tree. She quickly wraps her thighs around his neck, and then she flips him off his feet.


    Holy crap.


    My mouth drops open, and I can only stare.


    Demitri moves forward, and my eyes widen. ¡°Come, little brother. I miss a good fight.¡±


    Winteres to stand next to me, and then I have a runningmentary.


    This time they don¡¯t waste time, and Damien instantly attacks Demitri, his body lifting off the mat as his leg shoots out to hit Demitri on the side of the head. But Demitri grabs hold of Damien¡¯s ankle, and yanking hard, he sends his brother flying.


    Damien¡¯s instantly on his feet with a flip I can only dream of doing. Then they explode into action, and I can¡¯t keep up


    with who hits who.


    ¡°Watch Damien. He¡¯s on defense,¡± Winter says. ¡°See how he mirrors every move from Demitri?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re moving too fast.¡±


    Winter ces her arm around my shoulder, then points to the men. ¡°Look at their feet. See, it looks like a dance?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I murmur.


    ¡°That¡¯s important. You have to anticipate  your opponent¡¯s steps.¡±


    Shaking my head, I admit, ¡°I¡¯ll never be able to fight like that.¡±


    ¡°With enough training, you will,¡± Winter assures me.


    Just then, Damien takes a swing at Demitri, hitting him hard on the jaw. Demitri doesn¡¯t even flinch and just grins at his brother.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Nope, in no reality will I be able to take a hit like that and


    keep standing.


    DEMITRI


    After the impromptu sparring session, which turned out to be fun, Damien begins making a fire so we can grill some steaks.


    By the sounds of things, Winter¡¯s nning on giving Ariana more training after we¡¯ve had our early dinner.


    I walk to where the women are talking, and wrapping my arm around Ariana¡¯s shoulders, I say, ¡°I¡¯m stealing her for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Winter smiles at me, then heads to where Niki stands next to Damien, watching his father make the fire. I tug Ariana away from our friends and family and steer her toward the forest.


    Once we¡¯re walking between the trees, I nce down at her and ask, ¡°How are you holding up?¡±


    She grins up at me. ¡°I¡¯m actually having fun. I really like Winter.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± I murmur. ¡°And how are you coping with all the shit that¡¯s been thrown at you?¡±


    Ariana shrugs and crosses her arms over her chest in a defensive move. I don¡¯t think she realizes that her guard just went up, not to keep me out, but because  she¡¯s probably scared of what¡¯sing.


    I tighten my hold around her shoulders and press a kiss to her temple. ¡°You¡¯re going to be okay.¡±


    She nods then nces up at me. ¡°I know.¡±


    When we reach the shoreline, the sun is starting to set on the horizon. I sit down on the sand, and when Ariana¡¯s seated next to me, I rest my forearms on my knees and look at her. There¡¯s more color in her cheeks from all the excitement of the day, and she seems rxed.


    Then the corner of her mouth trembles, and she takes a deep breath. ¡°How do you do it?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I whisper, lifting my hand and brushing a strand of hair that¡¯se loose from her ponytail away from her jaw.


    ¡°How do you live a life where it¡¯s kill or be killed all the time?¡± Ariana¡¯s eyes leave the water, turning to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s second nature to me.¡±


    ¡°How old were you when you killed for the first time?¡± she asks, her gaze glued to my face.


    ¡°Sixteen,¡± I answer. ¡°Our father took both Damien and me for our first kills.¡±


    Ariana shakes her head lightly. ¡°And you were okay with it?¡±


    I shrug. ¡°Like I said, it¡¯s the way I was raised.¡±


    ¡°How old are you now?¡± she asks, and I¡¯m taking it as a very good sign that she¡¯s trying to get to know me better.


    ¡°Thirty-one.¡±


    Her eyes widen. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s eight years older than me. I don¡¯t know how I feel about that.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask, narrowing my eyes on her.


    ¡°That¡¯s a big age gap, Demitri. The guys I¡¯ve dated were my age.¡±


    There¡¯s a burst of anger in my chest, and I grumble, ¡°The guys you¡¯ve dated?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ yeah.¡±


    ¡°How many?¡± I demand.


    A slight frown forms on her forehead. ¡°Three.¡±


    Then I remember she¡¯s only slept with one other guy, and it makes my anger rocket through my chest.


    ¡°You¡¯re upset?¡± Ariana asks, her eyes searching my face as she tries to read my mood.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m fucking upset. No man wants to know how many men his woman has been with,¡± I practically bark. ¡°It¡¯s enough to send me on a killing spree.¡±


    Her eyes grow huge, and she turns her body to face me while she quickly exins, ¡°It was nothing. The longest rtionship I had was three months. They didn¡¯t mean anything.¡±


    I pin her with my eyes. ¡°You cared enough to give one of those men your virginity.¡±


    Ariana smiles awkwardly. ¡°It was more an experiment on my part. I just wanted to know what doing the deed was like.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    She pulls a disgruntled face, and shaking her head, she looks back to theke. ¡°Nothing memorable.¡±


    It makes me feel a hell of a lot better hearing the fucker didn¡¯t measure up to her expectations.


    ¡°And you?¡± Ariana asks. Her teeth tug nervously at her bottom lip, then she continues, ¡°How many girlfriends have you had?¡±


    I shrug. ¡°None.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Her eyes snap back to me. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± When I just shrug again, she gasps, ¡°So what? You just have one-night-stands?¡±


    ¡°Something like that,¡± I answer with a chuckle at her shocked reaction.


    Confusion washes over Ariana¡¯s features. ¡°But¡­  then why are you so insistent on a rtionship between us?¡±


    I lift my hand and wrap my fingers around the back of her neck. Leaning toward her, I answer honestly, ¡°Because you¡¯re the first woman I¡¯ve ever wanted.¡±


    ¡°Why me?¡± she breathes, the atmosphere between us beginning to fill with tension.


    I brush my thumb against her soft skin and stare deep into her eyes. ¡°Because I worry about you. Before we met, I never cared about a woman. With Winter, I felt some pity when she lost her family. With Haley, I was more upset that a woman got beaten. But I never actually cared what happened to them.¡±


    I shift my hand to her chin and brush my thumb over her lips. ¡°You¡¯re the only woman who¡¯s made me feel a fuck-ton of emotions. Everything from anger to possessiveness.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only been two weeks, Demitri,¡± she whispers, but her eyes are soft on me.


    ¡°So?¡± I shrug.


    ¡°How can you fall so fast?¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t fall hard and fast, we wouldn¡¯t be sitting here,


    Malyshka. It¡¯s all or nothing with me.¡±


    Ariana tilts her head, her gaze searching mine. ¡°Are you scared of failing or¡­¡± she takes a breath then continues, ¡°losing me?¡±


    The thought of Ariana dying sends an overwhelming surge of wrath through me. My muscles instinctively tense as if the threat is nearby. ¡°Losing you is not an option.¡±


    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t owe me anything. You can walk away right now.¡±


    My heart beats hard in my chest, and I stare at Ariana, realizing she¡¯s be just as important as Alexei to me.


    If I lose Alexei, it will cripple me. I¡¯d be lost without my best friend because up until now, he¡¯s been my  sole purpose for living.


    If I lose Ariana, I will fucking lose my mind. I can¡¯t even think it.


    ¡°You¡¯ve be as important as Alexei is to me,¡± I finally admit. ¡°I won¡¯t lose either of you.¡±


    Ariana moves onto her knees next to me, and cing her hands on my jaw, she leans into me and presses her mouth tenderly to mine. When she pulls back, her eyes are filled with emotion. ¡°Thank you for kidnapping me.¡±


    I let out a burst ofughter. ¡°That¡¯s thest thing I ever expected you to say.¡±

 110

    ARIANA


    After dinner, Winter made me empty clip after clip on the targets and showed me how to knee a man. We trained until after midnight, and as we head back into the house, we hear the men talking in the living room.


    I actually feelfortable handling a gun, but I know it¡¯s not the same as shooting at a living person.


    When we walk into the living room, Demitri climbs to his feet, then says, ¡°Let¡¯s get some sleep. We have a busy couple of days ahead of us.¡±


    He walks to me and, taking my hand, pulls me back out of the living room. I follow him up the stairs and into a guest bedroom where our bags are already waiting near the bed.


    ¡°We¡¯re sharing a room?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Demitri mutters as he lets go of my hand and shuts the door behind us. ¡°Come, let¡¯s shower.¡± He walks to the bathroom, tugging his shirt over his head.


    Ah¡­ what?


    ¡°You sure?¡± I call after him, standing rooted to the spot by the door.


    Demitri nces back at me. ¡°You¡¯re tired. I¡¯m tired. We¡¯re just going to shower.¡±


    There¡¯s	a	stab	of	disappointment	as	I	walk	to	the bathroom, not  missing  the  chance  to  see  Demitri  naked


    again.


    My eyes are glued to him as he undoes  his  belt,  his fingers strong. Watching him strip out of his clothes is hot as hell, and I almost forget to get undressed. When we¡¯re both butt-naked, there¡¯s no urge to cover myself, which is kind of weird. I¡¯m  not  self-conscious,  but  I¡¯m  usually  notfortable being naked in front of someone.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It¡¯s probably because I¡¯m too busy staring at Demitri¡¯s abs.


    Sigh, what a sight.


    My eyes drift lower to the muscles curving down his hips like an arrow straight to his cock. I tilt my head as I take in his length as it rests against his thigh.


    We¡¯re just showering. We¡¯re just showering. We¡¯re just


    showering.


    Demitri turns on the faucets, and when the water starts warming up, he steps under the spray, leaving enough space for me. I join him under the water, my eyes roving over every spectacr inch of him as I blindly reach for the body wash. I have no idea what I¡¯m doing, but somehow I manage to wash my body as I watch Demitri¡¯s hands glide over his gleaming skin.


    Lower.


    Move your hand lower.


    Demitri¡¯s fingers skim the stretch of skin above his cock, and I hold my breath.


    Lower.


    Incredible heat spreads through my body, and my abdomen clenches hard as his fingers wrap around his cock. A breath explodes over my lips, and then they start toe faster as he strokes himself.


    ¡°Are you done washing yourself?¡± Demitri asks in a low grumble, ripping my eyes to his face. ¡°Or should I go on with the show?¡±


    A flush spreads up my chest and neck, setting my face on fire. ¡°Ahh¡­ I¡¯m done¡­ washing,¡± I ramble and dart out of the shower. Grabbing a towel, I wrap it around my body and make a run for the bedroom. I quickly dig panties, a shirt, and a pair of leggings out of my bag and pull the clothes on.


    Moving to the side of the bed, I yank the covers back and climb beneath them. Taking a deep breath, I try to act as if I¡¯m not turned on.


    Demitries out of the bathroom wearing a  smug smirk and nothing else but the gun in his right hand.  I quickly nce away and listen as he moves around the room.


    He sets his gun down on the bedside table next to me and then leans over me and picks me up. Moving me to the other side of the bed, he says, ¡°I always lie closest to the door.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I breathe as I fix the covers that got rumpled from the movement.


    I nce at Demitri as he switches off the light, and then hees to climb into bed next to me.


    Crap, I¡¯m not going to close a damn eye tonight.


    Slowly my sight adjusts to the darkness, and I dare a nce at Demitri. He¡¯s lying on his back with his hands tucked behind his head, looking like he doesn¡¯t have a care in the world.


    Taking an audible breath, he moves one arm from beneath his head and holds it open. ¡°Come here.¡±


    Turning onto my side, I scoot closer until I¡¯m right against him. He wraps his arms around my shoulders, then presses a kiss on my hair. ¡°Sleep, Malyshka. We only have three hours before we leave for Russia.¡±


    Letting out a sigh, I snuggle against him, resting my hand on his chest. Too soon, my fears creep back into my mind. I feel safer having a group of trained people willing to fight for me.


    But¡­


    My heart shrinks into a small lump at the thought that I lost my dad, and my brother wants me dead.


    I feel Demitri¡¯s breaths skim over the top of my head, then he murmurs, ¡°Want to talk about it?¡±


    I wrap my arm around his waist and press myself against him. ¡°What Yuri did hurts so much more than losing my dad. It¡¯s hard to believe.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because you trusted him. Betrayal can onlye from someone close to you.¡±


    ¡°What am I going to do, Demitri?¡± I tilt my head back and stare up at him. ¡°I know you said you¡¯ll take care of everything, but how will I ever return to my normal life?¡±


    He shifts onto his side, so we¡¯re lying face to face, and then his hand gently brushes over my hair. ¡°When everything is over, you can either stay with me, or if you need more time, I¡¯ll arrange a custodian to protect you.¡±


    ¡°Where do you live?¡± I ask because it never crossed my mind that Demitri would go home.


    ¡°LA.¡±


    I want to just close my eyes and jump into Demitri¡¯s arms, but owing it to myself, I say, ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if you can arrange a custodian for me. I need time on my own to make sure what I feel for you is real and not just because of everything that¡¯s happening.¡±


    Demitri doesn¡¯t say anything and just tightens his hold on me.


    I don¡¯t fall asleep, my mind too busy racing from one problem to the next.


    DEMITRI


    Afternding the ne at a private airfield, we take the armored cars Alexei arranged and head to my family¡¯spound.


    I haven¡¯t been back here since I left for my training after I turned twenty-one.


    Christ, has it been that long?


    My Uncle Michail, who¡¯s also our ountant in LA, arranged for a caretaker to live on the  property  after Damien left for his training.


    Alexei brings the SUV to a stop in the courtyard, and then we all get out. We came in three cars because we emptied Damien¡¯s armory of all the weapons we¡¯ll need.


    Winter and Ariana gravitate toward each other while the men offload everything from the SUVs.


    When Alexei makes a call for a meeting to be held with all the members of the Bratva, I turn to Ariana and Winter. ¡°Winter, can you give us a moment?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Ariana moves closer to me, giving me a questioning look. cing my hand on her shoulder, I say, ¡°Before we meet with Yuri and the Bratva, I thought you¡¯d like to visit your


    father¡¯s grave.¡±


    Her eyes widen, and then sorrow ripples over her face. Her voice is somber when she answers, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯d like that.¡±


    I pull her against my chest and hug her while Alexei finishes on the phone. When he tucks the device in his pocket, I let go of Ariana and say, ¡°It will just be the three of us.¡± Locking eyes with her, I add, ¡°Alexei will stay by your side. I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t give you privacy when you say goodbye.¡±


    Ariana nods. ¡°I understand.¡±


    As we leave the house, I tell Damien we¡¯re heading out. The drive to the cemetery is quiet, and my attention is


    focused on our surroundings. I won¡¯t be surprised if Yuri has someone watching Sergei¡¯s grave.


    It¡¯s still early morning when Alexei steers the SUV through the entrance to the cemetery, and everything¡¯s quiet. We stop as close as possible to the gravesite, and then Alexei says, ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡±


    I climb out of the SUV and scan the area as I pull my gun from behind my back. My finger rests on the trigger, ready at the first sign of danger.


    Alexei ces his hand on Ariana¡¯s lower back and leads her to her father¡¯s grave.


    My breathing slows as I look for anything that seems out of ce. My senses sharpen until I feel the cold morning air prickle over my body. I know exactly where Alexei and Ariana are standing without having to look and move toward them while my eyesb over the gravestones and trees.


    Something glints in the sharp sunlight, and I shout, ¡°Down!¡± My right arm shoots up, and I pull the trigger. A secondter, a bullet flies past my shoulder in the direction where Alexei and Ariana were standing. I hear it m into a gravestone, and then I wait, my eyes locked on the spot where the shot came from.


    ¡°More wille,¡± Alexei mutters.


    ¡°Stay down,¡± I order. Just then, there¡¯s movement, and I get ready. It only takes a split-second, but the moment the guy peeks from behind his hiding ce, I fire off three shots. One hits his left eye and the other two an inch higher. I hold


    my left fist up for Alexei to see, checking the area before I open my hand.


    ¡°Run, Ariana!¡± Alexei snaps, and then I hear them move.


    Walking backward, I keep an eye out in case the scout wasn¡¯t alone, and only when I¡¯m close to the SUV do I turn around and hurry to the passenger side. I climb inside, then bark, ¡°Quickly.¡±


    ¡°Yeah-yeah,¡± Alexei taunts me. ¡°I know the drill.¡±


    As Alexei makes a U-turn, I nce over my shoulder at Ariana. ¡°You okay, Malyshka?¡±


    Her face is pale, but she nods quickly.


    I turn my attention back to the narrow road, and as we approach the exit, I say, ¡°Lean forward.¡± Alexei does as I ask, and I pull his gun from behind his back. He settles against the seat again and doesn¡¯t slow the SUV down as he takes the turn onto the road running parallel to  the cemetery.


    We¡¯re met with bullets spraying the right side of the SUV, and then Alexei floors the gas.


    Resting the one gun on myp, I take out my phone and dial Damien¡¯s number.


    When he answers, I say, ¡°We¡¯re going toe in hot. Get ready. Twenty minutes out.¡±


    ¡°Ten,¡± Alexei mutters. ¡°I¡¯ll make it in ten.¡± ¡°You heard that?¡± I ask Damien.


    ¡°Got it. We¡¯ll be ready.¡±

 111

    ARIANA


    It¡¯s one thing knowing Yuri wants me dead, but it¡¯s a whole different ball game actually being shot at.


    My heart hasn¡¯t stopped thundering in my chest since Demitri fired the first shot. A bullet hit my dad¡¯s gravestone right where I was standing.


    So close.


    There¡¯s a metallic taste on my tongue, my skin tingling like I just touched a live wire.


    Another wave of bullets spray the SUV, and I p my hand over my mouth to keep from letting out a shriek.


    Don¡¯t make a noise. Don¡¯t distract Demitri.


    My eyes are glued to him as he looks over his shoulder at whoever¡¯s shooting at us. Then his eyes flick to me, and he says, ¡°We have to stop and take care of the problem. Stay in the car until one of uses to get you.¡±


    I lower my hand to my racing heart. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°You¡¯re doing good, Malyshka.¡±


    I can only nod, and then I nce out the back window at the sedan and something that looks like a smaller version of a truck that¡¯s behind us.


    ¡°Ready, brother?¡± Alexei asks as we turn up the road that leads to thepound.


    Demitri lets out a chuckle. ¡°Always.¡±


    Damien and Carson have parked the other two SUVs on either side of the road, leaving enough space for Alexei to speed through.


    Alexei turns the steering wheel sharp while yanking up the handbrake, and it makes the SUV spin.


    God. Hello, motion sickness.


    The tires screech and Demitri throws open his door, stepping out of the vehicle before we¡¯ve even stopped.


    I swear my ovariesbust from how hot and badass it looks, and then wee to a jarring halt.


    Winter runs toward us, and when Alexei climbs out, she tosses him a machine gun, and then they open fire on the two approaching vehicles.


    This time the sts are loud, and I cover my ears as I watch bullets fly.


    Holy. Shit.


    I manage to blink and breathe, but that¡¯s all.


    A voice in the back of my mind tells me I should be horrified, but all I feel is worry for Demitri and my new friends. I don¡¯t want any of them getting hurt.


    While the war begins, one realization sinks deep.


    There¡¯s some of my father in me, after all.


    Up until now, I was worried about not getting to return to my old life. But now that I¡¯m finally in Russia and people are shooting at me, people are dying right before my eyes, I¡¯m calm.


    I feel a rush of anger, and it feeds my will to live.


    I¡¯m going to fight for the legacy my father left behind. I¡¯m going to fight Yuri.


    My eyes lock on Demitri, and seeing the power rolling off him in waves, makes me lift my chin and lower my hands from my ears.


    Maybe this is my destiny.


    Maybe these people fighting to protect me were meant to be my new family. Because, God, no one  has  ever fought so hard for me.


    I¡¯m ovee with affection for each of them as they put their own lives on the line for me.


    When the final shot is fired, the other two vehicles are shot up, and blood and bodies litter the ground.


    Demitries to open the back door, and I hurry to get out. Throwing my arms around his neck, my breaths race over my lips.


    I hear Alexei make a call as Demitri¡¯s one arm wraps like a steel band around my lower back. ¡°You okay?¡± he asks, his tone calm.


    I nod, and pulling back, I press a kiss to his jaw and then his mouth. Not caring who sees, I kiss Demitri with every pounding heartbeat. He breaks the kiss, and lifting his head, his eyes search over my face before locking with mine.


    Whatever he sees in my gaze makes the corner of his mouth lift in a sexy smirk.


    ¡°Clean-up crew will be here soon,¡± Alexei says, and it makes me take a step back from Demitri. Alexei might still scare me, but I walk to him and give him a hug.


    He lets out a chuckle, and when I let go of him, he asks, ¡°What¡¯s that for?¡±


    ncing up, I give him a grateful smile. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Lifting his hand to the side of my head, he brushes his palm over my hair. ¡°You¡¯re wee, little one.¡±


    ¡°Are we staying or going?¡± Damien asks.


    When I turn toward Damien and Carson, Demitri mutters, ¡°You better not think of hugging them.¡±


    Everyone chuckles at Demitri¡¯s possessive tone.


    ¡°We¡¯re going,¡± he mutters, and taking hold of my hand, he pulls me back to the SUV.


    When we get back to thepound, Demitri waits for the others to get out of the vehicles, then he says, ¡°They probably know where we are. We¡¯ll have to keep watch. Who¡¯s taking the first shift?¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± Carson says. I watch as he pulls a rifle from his SUV, and then he walks toward the house and climbs up the side to the roof without much effort.


    It feels like I¡¯m surrounded by my own small army of superheroes.


    Everyone seems calm while my heart¡¯s still beating a mile a minute. ncing at Demitri, I ask, ¡°Is it always like this?¡±


    A slight frown forms on his forehead. ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°Action-packed.¡±


    ¡°You get used to it,¡± Winter answers on behalf of Demitri. ¡°After doing this a while, the excitement fades.¡±


    Yeah, I don¡¯t think that will happen to me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s drink,¡± Alexei says as he turns to the house. ¡°It¡¯s not even nine in the morning,¡± I remind him. He lets out a chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s night somewhere.¡±


    I give Alexei a worried look, and then Demitri exins, ¡°It¡¯s his way of celebrating.¡±


    ¡°Celebrating what?¡± I ask as we follow after Alexei. ¡°Not dying.¡±


    Hell, I can¡¯t argue with that.


    DEMITRI


    Ariana¡¯s handling everything so much better than  I expected. She just keeps getting stronger the more theye at her.


    It¡¯s a sight to behold. Like a Phoenix rising from the ashes.


    We¡¯re all sitting at the dining table after  having something to eat, and while the others talk, I  stare  at Ariana. She listens to what they say and asks questions when she doesn¡¯t understand anything.


    Right now, Alexei is telling her that Ilia, Sergei¡¯s attorney, ising to meet with her. ¡°The weapons smuggling business won¡¯t be mentioned, of course.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Ariana lets out a chuckle. ¡°Probably wouldn¡¯t be wise.¡± She gives Alexei a questioning look. ¡°Is there someone who can tell us about it? How do I take over?¡±


    Alexei gestures at me. ¡°Demitri and I will handle that part. We know who your father dealt with.¡±


    Ariana nces at me, and then she crosses her arms over her chest. ¡°So, how much do you charge for your services, Mr. Vetrov?¡±


    Remembering the conversation we had on the ind about the same thing, I let out a burst ofughter, shaking my head.


    ¡°He¡¯s fucking expensive,¡± Alexeiments, then  he grins at me.


    ¡°Come on,¡± Ariana insists. ¡°If you¡¯re going to run the business for me, I need to know how much your fee will be.¡±


    ¡°Ten million to get you settled,¡± Alexei answers.


    ¡°Wait? What?¡± Ariana gasps, her eyes snapping to him. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you right.¡± She ces a hand over her heart, then asks, ¡°Ten million? You¡¯re kidding?¡±


    Alexei shakes his head. ¡°I never joke when ites to money.¡±


    Ariana nces between Alexei and me, and worry tightens her features. ¡°Where the hell do you  think  I¡¯m going to get ten million? I barely make fifteen hundred a month. On a good month, I make two thousand.¡±


    Her worry begins to change to panic, and it makes a dark frown form on my forehead. cing my arm on the back of her chair, I lean closer to her. ¡°Shh¡­ deep breaths.¡±


    She does as I say, then I exin, ¡°The fee wille out of the business.¡±


    She shakes her head hard. ¡°It¡¯s impossible that my father¡¯s business makes that much.¡±


    I move my hand to the back of her neck and slowly brush my thumb over her skin, and the touch makes her rx a little. ¡°I¡¯m assuming your father never discussed  his finances with you?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Ariana answers, her eyes locked on mine. ¡°He just sends ten thousand every month, which I use for my mom¡¯s nursing home.¡±


    Christ, she¡¯d go fucking hungry as long as her mom¡¯s


    taken care of. If Sergei loved her so much, why didn¡¯t he take better care of her?


    ¡°I¡¯m getting her a drink. She¡¯s going to need it,¡± Alexei says as he gets up.


    The others also leave the table, giving us privacy.


    cing my other hand on her cheek, I exin, ¡°Your father was a wealthy man. You¡¯ll never have to worry about money again.¡±


    Before Ariana can reply, Alexeies back with the tumbler of vodka and Ilia, who must¡¯ve just arrived.


    I rise to my feet and shake the man¡¯s hand, and after the introductions are over, Ilia gets right to business. He begins to read the long list of assets. Mainly Properties scattered over the world, and then he moves onto the investments in Switzend and the main bank ount.


    ¡°The total sum of movable cashes to one-hundred- and-fifty-three million euros.¡±


    Ariana grabs hold of my thigh, and her face pales dangerously. ¡°I think I¡¯m going to pass out.¡±


    Alexei gets up andes to hold the tumbler to her lips, helping her to drink the alcohol. She trembles lightly while we give her a moment to process the news. I pull Ariana to my chest and hold her for a minute.


    When she¡¯s feeling calmer, she pulls back and then starts to shake her head. ¡°I can¡¯t even begin toprehend that amount. What? How?¡±


    ¡°My uncle is an ountant. He can help you manage your finances,¡± I say.


    ¡°There¡¯s also a request from Sergei,¡± Ilia carries on, obviously needing to get this over so he can leave.


    Ariana waves a hand in the air, slumping back against her chair. ¡°Hit me.¡±


    ¡°Sergei approved an arranged marriage between Ariana and Alexei Koslov, with the use that Mr. Koslov gets thirty percent of the profits the first ten years of their marriage and then sixty percent thereafter.¡±


    A burst ofughter explodes from Ariana, and she has to wrap her arm around her waist. Alexei chuckles at her reaction. When Ariana reigns in herughter, she shakes her head. ¡°Yeah, no offense, Alexei, but that¡¯s never going to happen.¡±


    I roll my shoulders to get rid of the tension of just hearing Ariana, Alexei, and marriage in the same sentence.


    ¡°None taken,¡± he says. Then his eyes move to me before he looks at Ilia. ¡°Same terms with an arranged marriage


    between Ariana and Demitri?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Ariana begins to frown, all theughter gone now. ¡°I¡¯m sure Sergei would¡¯ve agreed,¡± Ilia answers.


    ¡°Hold up,¡± Ariana leans forward. ¡°Stop making ns as if I don¡¯t have a say in this.¡±


    Alexei turns his attention to Ariana, giving her a patient look. ¡°Feel free to join in the discussion at any point.¡±


    ¡°Why the hell are we even talking about arranged marriage?¡± she snaps. ¡°With the money I¡¯m inheriting, I¡¯ll be financially fine, and I can still give Demitri a percentage of the profits so he¡¯ll run the business for me.¡± She  gives Alexei a pointed look. ¡°And I¡¯m not going to discuss all of this in front of you.¡±


    Oh. Fuck.


    ¡°I need to go,¡± Ilia says, rising to his feet. We shake his hand and watch as he rushes from the room.


    It takes all my self-control to sit back and let this y out. Alexei is the one that makes the deals.


    Alexei turns his chair to face Ariana, and he leans forward, his facial expression dead fucking serious. ¡°Demitri is my custodian. You¡¯re aware of that, right?¡±


    Ariana nods, her eyes locked on Alexei. ¡°He¡¯s also my business partner.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He leans closer still, and Ariana stiffens. ¡°Every fucking decisiones through me. Do you understand, Ariana?¡±


    ¡°Loud and clear,¡± she bites out, and then she rises to her feet. She nces from me to Alexei, then asks, ¡°How much


    for your protection until the problem with Yuri is taken care of?¡±


    ¡°Ten million,¡± Alexei answers.


    Ariana nods and begins to walk away, but then she stops and turns back to us. ¡°I think the bond between the two of you is amazing.¡± She focuses her attention on Alexei. ¡°I¡¯m not going topete with you, because let¡¯s face it, there¡¯s no reality where I¡¯ll win.¡± She takes a step closer to him, and her features be hard with anger, ¡°But don¡¯t you ever try to intimidate or control me again. Last time I checked, I wasn¡¯t fucking you.¡± Then her eyes snap to me, and I see the disappointment and hurt. ¡°Shame on you for letting him talk to me like that.¡±


    With the  dignity  of  a  Bratva  princess,  Ariana  swings


    around and walks out of the room, and then Alexei leans back in his chair, a wide fucking smile on his face.


    I tilt my head at him. ¡°What the fuck was that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s me creating a queen worthy of you, brother. If she can hold her own in front of me, she¡¯ll be able  to destroy whatever enemiese her way.¡± Alexei gets up and lets out a sigh, ¡°Let¡¯s face it, this is Ariana¡¯s life now, and the sooner she embraces it, the better.¡±


    I get up and shake my head at Alexei. ¡°You were too hard on her.¡±


    Alexei lets out a chuckle. ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t think so. Did you see how sheid into us?¡± His expression grows serious again. ¡°It¡¯s your first instinct to protect, Demitri. Don¡¯t clip her wings in the process.¡±

 112

    ARIANA


    I¡¯m shaking inside as I shut the bedroom door behind me.


    Holy shit, I can¡¯t believe I just said that to Alexei.


    I shake out my hands that won¡¯t stop  trembling  and begin to pace up and down. I wish life would stop giving me whish. Just for one freaking day.


    After the attack, I was certain about a rtionship with Demitri, and now¡­ now I¡¯m sure things will never work between us. Alexei will always be Demitri¡¯s first priority.


    Demitri made that clear when he just sat there while I


    was practically face to face with death.


    The door opens, and I swing around. Demitries in, and shuts it behind him, and then we instantly fall into a stare-off.


    Finally, he says, ¡°This is how things are done in our world.¡±


    Seriously?


    I pin him with my angriest re. ¡°Don¡¯te at me with that crap.¡± Lifting my chin, I bite out, ¡°I¡¯m Sergei Ivanov¡¯s daughter and heir.¡± I take a step closer to him, squaring my shoulders. ¡°My father¡¯s blood runs in my veins.¡± I  move even closer. ¡°You and Alexei will treat me with the same respect you gave my father.¡±


    A freaking smile tugs at the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare smile,¡± I warn him, quickly losing my shit. ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡±


    ¡°I can see that,¡± Demitri murmurs, his smile growing.


    And it¡¯s thest straw that breaks the camel¡¯s back. All my anger, my fear, my pain  it hits me so hard I stagger back, and a sob bursts from me. I tighten my fists, fighting with thest of my strength to keep from crumbling to the floor.


    Demitri grabs hold of my arm and yanks me to his chest, but I¡¯m too upset with him. I shove against him, sobbing, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    Of course, he doesn¡¯t listen and wraps his arms tightly around me. Letting out a frustrated scream, I strain against his hold. Like a bomb detonating, the shrapnel of my life rains down on me.


    Demitri holds me as I fall apart from the unbearable weight on my shoulders.


    I hate every tear as they burn like acid over my cheeks.


    He moves his hands to the sides of my face, and with his thumbs, he brushes the tears away. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Malyshka.¡± His strong arms engulf me again, and he presses kisses to my temple. ¡°Christ, my heart can¡¯t handle this.¡±


    It takes a while before I¡¯m able to calm down. Fisting Demitri¡¯s shirt, I breathe through thest  sobs  fluttering from my chest. My mind starts to work again, and I address the elephant between us.


    I pull back, and Demitri moves his hands to my arms, rubbing his palms up and down my biceps.


    I take another deep breath, and then I lift my eyes to his. ¡°I get that the bond between the two of you is unbreakable, but I¡¯m not going to fight Alexei for you.¡±


    Demitri shifts a hand to the side of my neck and tilts his head. ¡°Alexei¡¯s not fighting you. This isn¡¯t about who¡¯s most important in my life.¡±


    I lift an eyebrow at him. ¡°Could¡¯ve fooled me. He practically pissed a circle around you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what he was doing,¡± he argues, then he exins, ¡°Alexei was testing your strength, and you fucking held your own in front of him. Do you know how rare that is?¡±


    ¡°A test?¡± I mutter.


    Demitri nods. ¡°You¡¯re taking over a powerful business, and Alexei¡¯s preparing you for it. He doesn¡¯t just do that for anyone. He¡¯s grooming you, Ariana.¡± His features soften as he steps closer to me. ¡°But, Alexei is the head of this family, and after the meeting, he¡¯ll be the head of the Bratva. We all live by his rules.¡±


    Hello, whish, my old friend.


    ¡°You represent the Ivanov name which means, just like all the other members, you¡¯ll have to decide if you¡¯re going to vote for Alexei or go against him.¡±


    A shiver ripples down my spine, but I¡¯m starting to understand what Demitri¡¯s saying. Wanting rity on what it would mean for a rtionship between Demitri and me, I ask, ¡°So if Alexei says jump, I ask how high? If he says we¡¯re getting married, I have no choice in the matter?¡±


    ¡°Marry who? Alexei?¡± Demitri asks, his tone turning dark. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Fuck no.¡± Demitri takes a calming breath, then exins, ¡°Alexei only has a say when ites to business. Who you marry and how you live your life is your decision.¡±


    ¡°What happens the day Alexei and I have a  fight¡­ about¡­¡± I roll my eyes as I try to think of something, ¡°ah¡­ what we¡¯re having for dinner?¡±


    Demitri frowns at me. ¡°What are you asking? Whose side will I choose?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Will you let us argue, or will you take Alexei¡¯s side with everything?¡±


    Understanding shes over Demitri¡¯s features.  ¡°Alexei will never do anything to intentionally hurt you, so I¡¯ll never be in that position. I kept quiet because Alexei was talking business with you. If he got aggressive with you because you wanted chicken and he wanted steak, I¡¯d step in.¡± He leans a little down. ¡°You¡¯re both important in different ways. This isn¡¯t apetition.¡±


    I nod, and still standing by what I said earlier, I demand, ¡°I¡¯m new to this world. Can you tell Alexei to tone it down a little? Having him give me the re of death while he barks out orders doesn¡¯t fly with me.¡±


    Demitri frames my face again and presses a kiss to my forehead. ¡°Malyshka, I¡¯m not going to do that. Alexei was smiling like a proud fucking father after you told him to go to hell. He wants to make you stronger. He means well.


    Instead of seeing him as a threat, think of him as your teacher.¡±


    I let out a tired sigh. ¡°I understand now, but the training session was unexpected. A head¡¯s up would¡¯ve been nice.¡±


    I¡¯m pulled back into a hug. ¡°Are we good, or is there anything else you want to talk about?¡±


    I shake my head and then rest my cheek against his chest. ¡°Nothing else.¡±


    ¡°So we¡¯re good?¡± he asks again.


    I¡¯m not sure.


    There¡¯s a part of me that wants to run for the hills.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Instead of telling Demitri the truth, I whisper, ¡°We¡¯re good.¡±


    DEMITRI


    The way Ariana looked at me after the shootout is gone, and the hesitation is back. It feels like I¡¯m taking one step forward and two steps back with her.


    When wee down the stairs, Alexei¡¯s standing by the front door, staring outside. He nces over his shoulder, and seeing Ariana, he turns around and walks toward her. ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    We head into the living room, and I stand to the side while they both sit down.


    Alexei leans forward, and resting his forearms on his thighs, he presses the tips of his fingers together, and then he locks eyes with Ariana. She¡¯s tense as fuck, her features tight.


    Ariana¡¯s the first to talk. ¡°Demitri already exined everything to me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about business,¡± Alexei says. ¡°Then what?¡± she asks.


    ¡°Us.¡± He gestures between the two of them. ¡°You and me.¡± Leaning back, Alexei rests one arm on the back of the couch. ¡°As I¡¯ve said before, I¡¯ll only get involved if you hurt Demitri. What I mean by that is if you betray him.¡±  His fingers flex, and he tilts his head. ¡°But you and me, we¡¯re not at war for him. If I give you advice or try to steer you in the right direction, and you attack me for  it,  it  ces Demitri in an impossible situation.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who attacked first,¡± Ariana says, her defenses going up at the speed of fucking light.


    Alexei shakes his head. ¡°Ariana, if I attacked, you wouldn¡¯t be breathing right now. I totally understand you¡¯re still getting to know us, so I¡¯m going to spell it out for you.¡±


    She crosses her legs and lifts her chin.


    I quickly jump into the conversation, exining, ¡°What Alexei¡¯s trying to say is you each y an important but different role in my life. When ites to business, as the head, he makes the decisions, but he¡¯s not going to get involved in our rtionship.¡±


    Alexei brings a hand to his face, and rubbing his jaw, he says, ¡°I don¡¯t waste time with people who mean nothing to me, and I¡¯ve never exined myself to anyone before. If you and Demitri be an item, you¡¯ll be the most important woman in my life, next to my own wife, should I ever take one. That means, right now, you¡¯re the most powerful woman in the fucking world. For you to do that position justice, I will train you because whatever you do is a reflection on me.¡±


    He gives her a moment for the words to sink in, then


    continues, ¡°I can count on my fingers how many allies I have. The rest of the fucking world is my enemy. To survive, I¡¯ve be the most feared man. Everything I do is a strategic move to ensure I remain at the top of the food chain.¡± He takes a deep breath and lets it out slowly, ¡°But I get that you don¡¯t know me, and with time that will be rectified. I¡¯ll learn what triggers your temper, and you¡¯ll do the same with me, just like you and Demitri are getting to know each other.¡±


    There¡¯s a moment¡¯s silence between them, then Ariana


    asks, ¡°Can I be honest with you without you ripping my head off?¡±


    Alexei nods. ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°You made me feel threatened. Like you said, I¡¯m just starting to learn how everything works, so can you take it down a notch? If you give any random person on the street the look you gave me, they¡¯d be scared shitless.¡±


    Ariana looks down at her hands, and then her shoulders slump. I move toward her, but Alexei shakes his head as he gets up, wanting to be the one tofort her.


    Knowing this is a bonding moment for them, I pause and watch as he sits down next to her, cing his arm around her shoulders.


    Pressing a kiss to the side of Ariana¡¯s head, he says, ¡°I¡¯ll take it down a notch on one condition.¡±


    Ariana nces up at him. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You work on bing stronger. Never be afraid to stand up for yourself. Never back down in the face of danger. The harder the blowse, the more you have to fight back.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± Ariana nces down, and when she brings her eyes back to Alexei¡¯s, there¡¯s a vulnerable expression that rips at my heart. ¡°I really want to be friends with you.¡±


    Alexei gives her a yful look which is rare as fuck. ¡°Think of me as an older brother.¡±


    Ariana¡¯s chin begins to quiver. ¡°Thest one I had is trying to kill me.¡±


    Alexei pulls her into a hug and then murmurs, ¡°As long as you¡¯re loyal to me, I¡¯ll never betray you like that.¡± He rubs a hand over her back, then asks, ¡°So there are no more misunderstandings?¡±


    Ariana pulls back, and the corner of her mouth lifts. ¡°No, we¡¯re good.¡± She scrunches her nose then says, ¡°I¡¯ll even vote for you at the meeting.¡±


    He lets out a chuckle. ¡°You better.¡±


    Moving to the other couch, I drop down on it, letting out a sigh. ¡°The two of you are going to make me old.¡± I lie down, then look at Ariana, ¡°Come to me.¡± She gets up and lies down beside me, and I wrap my arms around her.


    ¡°The meeting is at seven tonight,¡± Alexei says as he gets up. ¡°I¡¯m going to relieve Carson.¡±


    When Alexei walks out of the living room, I bring a hand to Ariana¡¯s chin and force her to look up at me. ¡°Better?¡±


    ¡°Much.¡±


    I stare into her eyes, and when they turn soft like they did after the shootout, the knot in my chest loosens. I move my hand up and trail my fingers over her temple and cheek. ¡°You understand that you and Alexei are both important


    to me, right? He¡¯ll never hurt you, but let¡¯s say the impossible happens, and Alexei does try to hurt you, I¡¯ll protect you. Even from him. But you have to understand it works both ways. If you try to hurt him, I¡¯ll be forced to stop you.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± She gives me a smile. ¡°You¡¯re not picking a favorite. I get that.¡±


    I press a kiss to her lips, then the corner of my mouth lifts. ¡°Still d I kidnapped you?¡±


    Ariana nods, thenys her cheek down on my shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll get the hang of it soon.¡±

 113

    ARIANA


    While the others check the weapons, I take a quick shower. My stomach is tight with nerves, and by the time I wrap a towel around my body, my legs feel weak with stress.


    This will be my first Bratva meeting, and I¡¯lle face to face with Yuri.


    God. That¡¯s if I don¡¯t die from hyperventting.


    Closing my eyes, I focus on slowing my breaths, but it doesn¡¯t help that it feels like my heart is being crushed in a forceful grip.


    Demitries into the bathroom, and his eyes scan over the towel I¡¯m clutching. ¡°You okay?¡±


    I take a deep breath and nod. ¡°Just really nervous.¡±


    He moves closer to me and softly trails his fingers over my shoulder and up my neck. Leaning forward, he brushes his nose along my jaw, and I hear him taking a deep breath.


    Goosebumps spread over  my  body,  and  having  him touch me instantly eases my nerves.


    His mouth skims over mine, then he murmurs, ¡°Want a distraction?¡±


    I nod fast, leaning in to try and kiss him, but instead, Demitri ces an arm behind my back and another beneath my knees, lifting me to his chest.


    He carries me to the bed and then drops me on the mattress, my head in the middle of the bed. Standing back, he takes hold of his shirt and pulls it over his head, ordering, ¡°Towel off and open your legs wide.¡±


    Yes, Sir.


    I do as he says while I watch him unzip his pants and step out of them. When Demitri is naked, I drink in the sight of him, my worry now a distant memory in the back of my mind.


    Then he moves around the bed, and I tilt my head back as hees to kneel behind me, his cock almost touching my hair.


    Ah¡­okay?


    There¡¯s a hot smirk on his face as he stares down at me, and then his eyes move over my body. He leans forward, pressing a kiss between my breasts, and then his hands join in, and my eyes drift closed from how good it feels. As he moves down to my abdomen, the head of his cock brushes over my forehead. I tilt my head back again, and opening my mouth, my tongue darts out to circle the swollen head.


    ¡°Christ,¡± Demitri hisses against my skin. ¡°Suck my cock into your mouth,¡± he orders. I can only take a quarter of him, but feeling the velvety skin against my tongue and tasting him sends a flush of heat between my legs. ¡°Yes, Malyshka, just like that,¡± he praises me.


    I¡¯m so focused on sucking his cock I let out a muffled shriek when his mouth attacks my clit.


    Demitri has no mercy as he sucks and bites at my sensitive flesh. I repay the favor by wrapping my hand around his base and stroking him while I suck as hard as I can.


    It bes a battle of who can make the other one orgasm first. I¡¯m going to lose, but I give it my all.


    My moans vibrate against his hard length, and his thrusts begin to speed up, the head of his cock flirting with my throat while his tongue dives into my entrance, swiveling and stroking me into another universe.


    My hips buck up, and I shamelessly rub myself against his mouth.


    When Demitri¡¯s mouth mps down on my clit, and he enters me with two fingers, my body tenses, and right as I begin to convulse, he thrusts hard and fast, bypassing my gag reflex until I feel him deep in my throat.


    He lets out primal grunts as he prolongs my orgasm by sucking my clit and fingering me, and then my throat has to work to swallow as hees.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Malyshka.¡± His words vibrate against my


    pussy. ¡°Take everyst drop.¡± And then heps at me, doing the same.


    I begin to run really low on air, struggling to focus on everything and breathing through my nose. Right before I¡¯m in danger of cking out, Demirti pulls out of my throat as if he knew exactly how much time he had.


    He moves back as I suck in desperate breaths of air, and then his mouth ms down on mine, and I taste myself on


    his tongue.


    His palms settle hard on my breasts, and he massages them while he kisses the living hell out of me.


    When he finally pulls back and stares down at me, he asks, ¡°Feeling better?¡±


    I¡¯m lying on the bed like a limp noodle, my legs spread wide and my body tingling with the aftershocks of pleasure. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°How¡¯re the nerves?¡±


    ¡°What nerves?¡± I ask, still trying to catch my breath.


    Demitri lets out a chuckle and presses a quick kiss to my lips, and then he whispers, ¡°Your throat is just as tight as your pussy.¡±


    God.


    As if I didn¡¯t juste apart at the seams, my abdomen tightens, and I clench my legs together with need.


    I watch as Demitri climbs off the bed and walks to the bathroom, and then I stare up at the ceiling, reliving what just happened between us.


    That was freaking hot.


    I grin like an idiot until my thoughts wander to the talk between Alexei and me. I appreciate Alexei exining things to me, and I know it¡¯s an adjustment period for all of us. But I¡¯m unsure if a rtionship between Demitri and me can work in the long run.


    I totally get that Alexei has a say in all the business decisions and that my personal life is still my own. I alsoBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    understand they¡¯re super close, but¡­ I just don¡¯t want to be a third wheel to their bromance.


    Letting out a sigh, I know for things to work between Demitri and me, I¡¯ll first have to learn to get along with Alexei. I wasn¡¯t lying when I said I¡¯d like to be friends.


    I¡¯m just worried Alexei will never actually ept me because he¡¯s overprotective of Demitri.


    I guess only time will tell.


    DEMITRI


    When we¡¯re ready to leave, we all gather in the courtyard, waiting for Alexei.


    Hees out of the house, dressed in a three-piece ck suit that fits him like a second skin. Smirking, he says, ¡°Dressed to kill.¡±


    I let out a chuckle, then walk toward one of the SUVs. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s do this.¡±


    I open the back door for Ariana, who looks absolutely stunning in ck pants and a red silk top. She¡¯s wearing heels and a ck coat toplete her Bratva princess look. Before she climbs inside, I hold a Heckler and Koch out to her. She stares at the gun for a moment, and then her


    slender fingers wrap around it.


    ¡°Remember to take off the safety before shooting and don¡¯t aim at one of us.¡±


    She lets out a chuckle and rolls her eyes at me. ¡°I know.¡± Then she smiles down at the gun before bringing her eyes back to mine. ¡°Thank you. I feel safer having it.¡±


    I wait for her to climb into the back, then shut the door.


    When we¡¯re all ready, Alexei starts the engine and steers the vehicle through the gates, with Damien, Carson, and Winter following behind us.


    I should be thinking of the meeting, but  I¡¯m  worried about Ariana and whether she¡¯ll be able to fit into our way of life. It was easy for Winter because she was born into the Irish Mafia and Damien became her custodian instead of Carson¡¯s.


    But with Ariana, it¡¯s different. She has to share me with Alexei, and I¡¯m not sure she¡¯s willing to do that.


    My thoughts are inundated with the worry over where things will go between Ariana and me, and Alexei picks up on my tension because he asks, ¡°You okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I nod and scan my eyes over our surroundings.


    As we pull up to the warehouse where the meeting will be held, I¡¯m not hundred percent focused. I nce over the area where other armored vehicles are already parked.


    Everyone will be heavily armed tonight.


    Get your head back in the game, Demitri.


    I take a deep breath to ground myself, and as Alexei parks the SUV, I say, ¡°Ariana, stay with Alexei at all times. No matter what happens.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    I¡¯m on high alert as I push the door open and get out of the vehicle. My eyes meet Damien¡¯s, and we nod at each other. Tonight it¡¯s up to the two of us to keep our group alive.


    Winter stays near Carson while Ariana sticks to Alexei¡¯s side. I take the lead while Damien brings up the rear as we walk into the warehouse.


    Four groups wait for us, and when I see Ilia standing to the side of Yuri, my eyes narrow. Sergei¡¯s right-hand man already chose a side.


    So that¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t leave fast enough earlier.


    ¡°Aww¡­ did we keep you waiting?¡± Alexei taunts them. ¡°My apologies.¡±


    ¡°d to see you brought her,¡± Yuri mutters as he takes a step forward, not even looking at Ariana.


    ¡°Coward,¡± Ariana says, her tone icy. ¡°We¡¯re blood. I would¡¯ve let you have everything.¡±


    Yuri ignores her and keeps his eyes on Alexei. ¡°This misunderstanding can be cleared out of the way, just hand her over.¡±


    ¡°What misunderstanding?¡± Alexei asks. ¡°Ariana is the heir to everything Sergei owned. This is business, Yuri. I¡¯ll help her take over everything for a fee. You have nothing to offer me.¡± Alexei lets out a threatening chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re just in the way of me bing the head of the Bratva.¡±


    A murmur spreads through the other men, and Andrei Nicoj, the oldest member, takes a step forward. ¡°What makes you think you¡¯re the best option for the position? By


    right, if not an Ivanov, I should take over as head of the Bratva.¡±


    ¡°No one¡¯s stopping you from trying, Andrei,¡± Alexei taunts him. ¡°Let me give you a friendly warning, you either kneel or die. I¡¯ll make it quick out of respect.¡±


    Andrei¡¯s face darkens with anger, but before he can say anything, Yuri orders, ¡°Let¡¯s settle the minor inconvenience of the girl, and then we can vote.¡±


    Lifting my hand, I rub the barrel of my gun against my temple, then say, ¡°The girl, Ariana, belongs to me. You have toe through me to get to her.¡±


    Yuri¡¯s eyes snap to me. ¡°An arranged marriage?¡±


    Slowly, I shake my head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t have to force her.¡± ¡°Love?¡± Yuri lets out a burst of amusedughter. ¡°How


    the mighty has fallen.¡± He shrugs. ¡°So be it.¡±


    Ilia¡¯s hand flies up, and in a split second, everything registers. Ariana moves in front of Alexei to cover him. I lunge to the side to shield them both with my body as I pull the trigger.


    Gunfire erupts in the warehouse, and a line gets drawn in the sand on who¡¯s taking which side. I take out Ilia with a shot to the head while pulling my other gun from behind my back. Taking aim at Yuri with my Heckler and Koch, I use my Glock to fire a shot at one of his men, and then as Yuri ducks to avoid a bullet, I pull the trigger, hitting him in the throat. I keep firing, emptying my clip on him as he sinks to the concrete floor.


    I¡¯m so focused on watching Yuri drown in his own blood that one of his men gets off two shots. I lunge in front of Alexei and Ariana and then stagger back from the bullets mming into my chest and stomach. Ignoring the pain, I take out the man with a shot between the eyes.


    As the life begins to seep from my body, I fight with everyst bit of strength I have to take down the threats to Ariana and Alexei.


    For a moment, there¡¯s only chaos until Damien and Carson fire thest shots, and then there¡¯s a hiss in the air, the scent of gunpowder hanging thick around us.


    I manage to nce over the dead bodies of the fallen Bratva, making sure they stay down while a scorching pain begins to numb my body.


    Semion Aulov and Lev Petrov stood with us. Together with Alexei, Damien, and Carson, a new era for the Bratva will be born.


    Knowing the immediate threat has been dealt with,  it feels like I¡¯m moving in slow motion as I turn to check on Ariana and Alexei. My feet feel numb, my legs growing weaker as the adrenaline fades and the blood flows from my wounds.


    I take in that the two people I love more than anything are unharmed, and then my eyes move to find Damien.


    ¡°Everyone okay?¡± Alexei asks as he nces at the group. My eyes lock on my brother, and I see he¡¯s not hurt.


    Thank God. They¡¯re all okay.


    Damien	instantly	explodes	into	a	run	toward	me, shouting, ¡°No!¡±


    Alexei¡¯s head turns to me, and then he darts forward to catch me as I sink to my knees. ¡°Demitri! Christ!¡±


    When Alexei¡¯s eyes lock on mine, I see fear on his face.


    He¡¯s never shown fear before.


    He presses a hand over the bullet wound to my chest, ¡°Hold on, brother.¡±


    My eyes stay locked with his.


    Two bullets. One for Alexei and one for Ariana. I did what I was always meant to do. I protected them with my life.


    ¡°Carson, take Ariana,¡± Alexei shouts, and as I cough and my vision blurs, Alexei wraps his arms around me, pulling me back to my feet. ¡°Hold on. Please.¡± Hearing him beg makes me try.


    Fuck, I try with everything left in me.


    My blurring sight falls on Ariana, where she¡¯s staring at me. She¡¯s frozen in shock, barely blinking, raw anguish etched into her beautiful features, and I wish I had the strength tofort her.


    You¡¯ll be okay, Malyshka. Alexei will watch over you on


    my behalf.


    With Alexei on my right and Damien on my left, the world fades to ck.

 114

    ARIANA


    My ears ring. The sound is deafening.


    My eyes are locked on Demitri, the blood darkening his shirt.


    I can¡¯t register it.


    I¡¯m surrounded by death, my brother lying dead nearby, blood forming pools on the cold floor.


    I can¡¯t¡­


    Demitri.


    An arm wraps around me, and I¡¯m forced to move, my burning gaze following Alexei and Damien, supporting Demitri, as they run out of the warehouse.


    Like a ma, I¡¯m pulled forward, hurrying to catch up with them. Someone yanks me away, and I struggle against the hold.


    I hear my voice, but it sounds distant as if I¡¯m no longer a part of my own body. ¡°I¡¯m going with Demitri!¡± When the person forces me further away, I scream, ¡°Alexei!¡±


    ¡°Let here to me,¡± Alexei shouts, and I¡¯m freed from the strong hold. I dart forward, running toward Alexei, where he¡¯s cing Demitri in the back seat of the SUV. When I reach them, Alexei looks at me. ¡°Get in.¡± I do as he says, moving onto my knees next to Demitri. Alexei leans past


    me, and taking my hands, he presses them to Demitri¡¯s chest and stomach. ¡°Keep pressure on the wounds.¡±


    I nod frantically as I use whatever strength I can dig up to stop the bleeding.


    Alexei climbs behind the steering wheel while Damien takes the passenger side, already making a call to wherever we¡¯re taking Demitri.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The tires screech as Alexei reverses, and then the SUV darts forward, and I fight to keep my hands pressed to Demitri¡¯s wounds. His head rolls to the side, falling against my bicep.


    Turning my head, I press my mouth to his hair.


    God.


    My body begins to shake as shes rip through me. Ilia aiming at Alexei and me. I just reacted, knowing how important Alexei is to Demitri. I don¡¯t know who took the first shot.


    Alexei shoved me down to his feet, and then¡­ then¡­ the sts echoed loudly.


    I looked for Demitri and saw him shoot at Yuri.


    I watched as this man, who I only met three weeks ago, killed my brother. I felt nothing. There was no relief. No satisfaction.


    Alexei yanked me up and behind him, and then the gunfight died down as quickly as it started.


    I gasp as I remember Demitri turning around and seeing the blood. His face was already too pale.


    My body shudders, and closing my eyes, it feels like my soul is being ripped from my body.


    ¡°Please,¡± I whimper. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me.¡±


    I begin to pepper kisses to Demitri¡¯s mmy forehead, my lungs desperately trying to function when all I want to do is shut down.


    I survived my mom getting Alzheimer¡¯s and forgetting me.


    I survived my dad dying.


    I survived my brother wanting me dead. I won¡¯t survive losing Demitri.


    Please.


    Not you. I can lose everything but you.


    Alexei brings the SUV to a jarring stop outside a dpidated house, and I have to move quickly to get out of the way so he and Damien can pull Demitri from the car.


    I hear another vehicle and see Carson and Winter stop next to us, and then I run after Alexei and Damien as they carry Demitri into the house.


    A middle-aged man who looks more like a butcher than a doctor shows them to a room where an elderly woman and man wait. Alexei and Damien ce Demitri on a b of steel, and then Damien pushes me away from the doorway.


    My mind is crystal clear, and I even notice the dustmotes hanging in the air.


    Alexeies out of the room and pulls the door shut behind him, and then he stares at the blood on his hands.


    ¡°They¡¯ll¡­ they¡¯ll save him, right?¡± I ask, not recognizing my voice.


    Slowly Alexei lifts his eyes to mine, and there¡¯s no sign of the deadly assassin. He can only nod at me, but the fear on his face gives me a different answer.


    Unlike the times before when I got terrible news, I¡¯m unable to break down. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m suspended in time, and the only way I can move forward is with Demitri by my side.


    ¡°How the fuck did he get shot?¡± Damien snaps angrily. ¡°It¡¯s fucking impossible!¡±


    Alexei turns, and as he walks down the narrow hallway, he mutters, ¡°Demitri was distracted.¡±


    Like a moth following a me, hoping it will lead her to the sun, I follow after Alexei.


    ¡®Demitri was distracted.¡¯


    We walk into a bathroom, and I hover near Alexei as he washes the blood off his hands. Then he turns to me, and taking hold of my wrist, he pulls me to the sink and cleans my hands, as well.


    The water turns bright red, then pink, and then clear.


    ¡®Demitri was distracted.¡¯


    Because I fought with Alexei earlier? Because I was there?


    Because he was worried for my safety?


    Guilt eats a hole in my soul, and it begins to spread like cancer.


    Demitri was distracted because of me.


    Hours have passed where I sit like a frozen statue next to Alexei.


    Damien¡¯s pacing a hole in the floor while Winter and Carson keep watch.


    When Alexei gets up, my body mimics his, and I rise to my feet. Pins and needles spread through my legs, but they move, following Alexei down the hallway until we stop outside the room where Demitri is being operated on.


    Alexei turns to me, and when our eyes meet, the raw agony between us bes explosive, and then he grabs hold of my shoulder and yanks me against him. His arms mp around me.


    I hug Alexei back, knowing he¡¯s the other half  of Demitri¡¯s heart.


    There¡¯s nofort, though. Only  Demitri  can  give  me that. But there ispassion because  if  it  feels  like  my world just ended, it must be so much harder for Alexei.


    When the door opens, Alexei yanks back and turns his attention to the doctor.


    They speak in Russian, and then Alexei takes my hand, and we get to go into the room.


    The moment my eyesnd on Demitri, where  he¡¯s hooked up to machines, silent tears begin to spiral over my cheeks.


    Alexei moves to Demitri¡¯s side and presses a kiss to his forehead. ¡°You better pull through, brother. I can¡¯t do any of


    this without you.¡±


    My tears flow faster as I take in the two bandages on Demitri¡¯s torso. The blood on the floor. The used materials.


    ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± I somehow manage to ask.


    ¡°We have to wait and see,¡± Alexei answers, his eyes not leaving Demitri.


    I step closer and tentatively reach for Demitri¡¯s hand. His skin is surprisingly warm as I wrap my fingers around his palm.


    The doctor and elderly couplee back with fans, and they position them around Demitri. They say something to Alexei, then the old woman begins to rub Demitri down with a sponge.


    ¡°They need to bring down his temperature,¡± Alexei exins.


    Damien moves to the old woman and saying something, he takes the sponge from her and continues to wipe his brother down. I stare at the younger version of Demitri, and seeing him healthy makes the cancer eat away faster at my soul.


    My eyes lower back to Demitri¡¯s face, hisplexion drained of color. I don¡¯t know for how long I stand and stare at him. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m still silently crying or not.


    It¡¯s as if my will to live is gone.


    Alexei ces his hands on my shoulders, and I¡¯m forced down into a chair next to the steel b Demitri¡¯s lying on. Then Alexei takes a seat next to me, and pressing a hand to the side of my head, he forces me to lean on his shoulder.


    My eyes don¡¯t leave Demitri, who¡¯s be unspeakably important to me in such a short amount of time.


    Not because he kept me safe, but because I fell harder than he did. I just managed to hide it.


    When I saw him at the Starbucks, there was an instant attraction. Even though we fought like cats and dogs the first couple of days we were on the ind, my attraction for him became affection.


    Every time he was gentle with me, cing his hand on my neck, kissing my hair or forehead, checking if I was okay


    I fell harder.


    Demitri was right when he said we shouldn¡¯tbel what¡¯s between us. There¡¯s no name for it, and every day the feelings just grow deeper. So deep it¡¯s impossible to just call it love.


    You can love someone and not trust them.


    You can love someone and not feel like you¡¯ll die if they don¡¯t touch you.


    You can love and survive if you lose them.


    Closing my burning eyes, I lean more into Alexei. He ces an arm around my shoulders and then presses a kiss to the top of my head, and I can almost imagine it¡¯s Demitri, but then I open my eyes again and see him lying so still it looks unnatural.


    Panic res through me, shining a bright light on the fact that Demitri might not make it. It ms the  air  out  my lungs, and I gasp as the most unbearable emotion I¡¯ve ever felt ys me to the bone.


    The realization that Demitri isn¡¯t a god but a mortal and that he might die kills thest of my innocence. Coming face to face with death leaves me feeling powerless.


    Please. Not Demitri.


    I¡¯ll do anything.


    This	man	walked	into	my	life,	and	he	changed	me forever. I can¡¯t live without him.


    God, I¡¯ll give anything to swap ces with him. Take me instead.

 115

    ARIANA


    The sun hase up and set again, and even though the doctor said Demitri¡¯s out of the woods, it doesn¡¯t feel that way.


    Alexei¡¯s just as quiet as me. I haven¡¯t left his side. When he gets up, I do the same and follow him like a lost puppy.


    I think he needs me just as much as I need him. Every couple of minutes, he reaches out to touch my shoulder or back.


    Winter brings a te of sandwiches, and I shake my head, turning my gaze back to Demitri¡¯s too still body.


    ¡°We don¡¯t want to, but we have to,¡± Alexei murmurs as he holds a sandwich out to me. ¡°Eat, little one. You need your strength for when Demitri wakes up.¡±


    Not if, but when.


    Reluctantly, I take the food from Alexei, and we both chew and swallow it down as if it¡¯s mud.


    When we¡¯re done forcing the food down, I lean my head against Alexei¡¯s shoulder again, and he rests his cheek against my hair.


    ¡°He¡¯s going to be okay, right?¡± I ask for the hundredth time.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Alexei answers patiently.


    During the past day, things changed between Alexei and me. We¡¯ve moved from being contenders for Demitri¡¯s attention to being friends, bound by the love of a man who was willing to die for us.


    It¡¯ste at night when Demitri begins to stir, and Alexei, Damien, and I dart to our feet, surrounding him.


    Alexei ces his hand next to Demitri¡¯s head and leans over him. ¡°Demitri?¡±


    It takes another minute before Demitri opens his eyes, and the sight of his dark irises knocks the breath from me with relief.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Alexei murmurs, pure relief on his face. ¡°Can you hear me?¡±


    ¡°I was shot¡­ not deaf,¡± Demitri grumbles, strain on his features as he begins to move, trying to sit up.


    ¡°No, stay down,¡± Alexei orders.


    Demitri shakes his head, to which Alexei says, ¡°It¡¯s my turn to guard you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too expensive,¡± Demitri manages to joke, the corner of his mouth even lifting.


    And it alles crashing down on me. Now that I¡¯ve seen he¡¯s going to pull through, I crumble like a house of cards. Covering my mouth with a trembling hand, I spin around and flee out of the room. I make it to the toilet just in time as my body begins to convulse, the bitter tension and shock of the past twenty-four hours being expelled from my body.


    A momentter, Alexei crouches next to me, and I want to tell him to go back to Demitri, but I¡¯m in no condition to talk.


    When my body stops convulsing, Alexei uses a facecloth he found somewhere and ran under cold water to wipe over my face, and then he presses my head to his chest.


    Sitting on a filthy floor, with Alexeiforting me, was thest thing I ever sawing. In his darkest hour, he¡¯s there for me like he¡¯d be there for Demitri.


    I finally manage to say, ¡°Go back to Demitri.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s asleep again.¡± Alexei rises to his feet, pulling me up as well. Tilting his head, he locks eyes with  me. ¡°Demitri¡¯s the strongest man I know. He¡¯ll be fine. Okay?¡±


    I¡¯m pulled back to his chest, and he hugs me. I nod, even though it doesn¡¯t feel like anything will be fine ever again.


    Demitri and Alexei fit each other perfectly, and because of me, Demitri got shot.


    If I weren¡¯t here, they¡¯d still be the perfect team, instead of Demitri almost dying.


    No matter how much I love Demitri, it won¡¯t change the fact that I¡¯m the one who doesn¡¯t belong in his life. I¡¯m a risk, and I can¡¯t stand the idea of Demitri dying because of me.


    I pull back from Alexei, and he waits for me to rinse out my mouth. With a bitter taste in the back of my throat, I follow him to the room Demitri¡¯s in.


    Alexei takes a seat while I move closer to Demitri, wrapping my fingers around his palm that¡¯s cool now. His


    fingers instantly flex, and then his eyes drift open, and they lock on me.


    He manages a weak smile, and I have to fight hard to not start sobbing.


    ¡°Kiss me,¡± he whispers.


    I shake my head and swallow hard. Instead, I lean down and press a kiss above the bandage to his chest. He smells like antiseptic, where I¡¯m the one that smells like death.


    Pulling back, I force a smile around my lips, and brushing my fingers down the side of his face, I soak in the feel of him.


    ¡°Just get better, okay.¡± I keep touching him, unable to pull back.


    ¡°I¡¯m already better,¡± he says, his voice calmpared to the storm raging in me.


    The man is seriously made of steel because he turns his eyes to Alexei and asks, ¡°When can we leave?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, we¡¯ll go back to thepound. You need to get stronger before we make the flight back to LA.¡±


    I have a couple of days, probably a week at most, with Demitri, and then I¡¯ll have to return to my own life.


    The thought clears my mind of all the heartbreak and worry and forces me to focus only on Demitri. On now. On the precious time, I¡¯ve been given to say goodbye.


    DEMITRI


    I¡¯m not going to lie, it¡¯s a fucking struggle getting back to thepound, and by the time I lie down on the bed, my body¡¯s covered in sweat and burning with pain.


    Alexei tucks me in like I¡¯m a damn kid while Ariana runs to get water and painkillers for me.


    ¡°You holding up okay?¡± Alexei asks, his voice tight with worry.


    ¡°Stop this shit. I¡¯m fine,¡± I grumble.


    Alexei sits down on the side of the bed and then just stares at me. ¡°You gave me one hell of a scare. What went wrong?¡±


    ¡°The guy got a lucky shot,¡± I try to y it down. He shakes his head. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me.¡±


    I try to take a deep breath, but the pain in my chest stops me, and I wince. ¡°I was focused on taking Yuri down.¡±


    Arianaes rushing back into the room, and Alexei gets up so she can help me take the meds. Then she¡¯s up again to get a cool, wet cloth from the bathroom. While she wipes the sweat from my face, I try to catch her eyes, but she avoids making eye contact.


    My body¡¯s too weak to stay awake, and with Ariana¡¯s scent wrapped around me, I drift off.


    Every time I wake up, Alexei and Ariana are by my side, and then I¡¯m dragged back to sleep.


    It¡¯s early morning when I finally wake up enough to make sense of my surroundings. Alexei¡¯s asleep where he¡¯s sitting on a chair with his feet resting on the side of the bed.


    Turning my head to the left, I find Ariana staring at me, curled up on the far side of the mattress.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I murmur.


    She pushes herself up, and scooting closer to me, she ces her hand on my forehead, then asks, ¡°How do you feel? Do you need anything?¡±


    It feels as if every drop of moisture is gone from my mouth, and I whisper, ¡°Water.¡±


    I watch as she picks up a ss from the bedside table, and then she pushes her hand beneath my head and helps me so I can take a couple of sips.


    Fuck, this is frustrating. I¡¯ve never been helpless before, and it makes my temper spike.


    ¡°Alexei,¡± I snap, and he startles awake. ¡°Help me sit up.¡± He darts up, and cing his hands beneath my armpits,


    he gently pulls me up. Ariana positions pillows behind me, and then he settles me against them.


    And I fucking hate it.


    Christ.


    Anger res hot through me.


    Alexei ces his hand on my shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I shake my head.


    I¡¯m the one who takes care of them. It¡¯s not supposed to be the other way around.


    Pissed off that I¡¯m useless to Alexei and Ariana, I push my body hard and try to get up.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Alexei grabs hold of my right shoulder. ¡°Why are you angry? Calm your ass down and rx.¡±


    It takes more energy than I have to smack Alexei¡¯s hand away, and then I re at him. ¡°I¡¯m not staying  in  this fucking bed.¡±


    When I try to move again, Ariana takes hold of my left arm to hold me back, and my head turns to her as I bite out, ¡°Let go of me.¡±


    There¡¯s a sh of hurt on her face, and then she moves closer and pushes me back down.


    It makes a frustrated growl ripple from my chest.


    Ariana ces her hands on my jaw and leaning over me, her face is right by mine. ¡°Shh¡­¡± She presses a kiss to my mouth. ¡°Calm down. Please.¡± She kisses me again, and it douses the anger, making the fire die down to a smolder. ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself like this.¡± Another kiss, and then she brushes her nose over my cheek to my ear. ¡°I¡¯ve got you, baby. Let me look after you.¡±


    Lifting an arm, I take hold of her wrist. ¡°Stay next to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m right here, baby.¡± Ariana lies down against my side,


    careful not to jar my body, and ces her palm against my jaw again.


    She continues to whisper to me until I¡¯m dragged away by sleep once more.

 116

    ARIANA


    I only managed to keep Demitri in bed another day, and then he wouldn¡¯t have any of it no matter what I said.


    Holy crap, he¡¯s a difficult patient.


    Demitri¡¯s moodiness has made me forget about my own problems because if I turn my back, he¡¯s forcing himself to walk around.


    I just get back from using the restroom when I catch Demitri on his feet again. ¡°Oh my God. Sit your ass down!¡±


    He shoots me a deadly re as he moves back to the couch.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look. It doesn¡¯t work  on  me anymore,¡± I say as I move closer, and lifting his shirt, I check the bandages. This morning one came loose because his stubborn ass wouldn¡¯t listen to me. ¡°If you don¡¯t stop getting up, I¡¯m going to have Alexei tie your ass down to this chair.¡±


    Just then, Alexeies into the living room with two tes of food. He must¡¯ve heard my threat because he chuckles. ¡°Say the word, and it¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re taking her side?¡± Demitri mutters. ¡°The sooner I¡¯m back on my feet, the sooner these goddamn wounds will heal.¡±


    ¡°Not if your stitches rip loose,¡± I snap at him as I take the two tes of food from Alexei.


    ¡°Need me to hold him down while you feed him?¡± Alexei asks me.


    I scowl at Demitri. ¡°Do I?¡±


    ¡°Just give me the damn te,¡± he grumbles. ¡°Fucking ridiculous.¡±


    Alexei chuckles again, then looks at me. ¡°I have a meeting to attend, then I¡¯ll take over watching him while you get some rest.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Demitri growls, setting the te of food aside and pushing himself back to his feet. ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere without me.¡±


    Luckily Damienes into the living room, saying, ¡°Carson and I are going with Alexei. Sit your ass down.¡±


    Demitri hesitates, then sinks down on the couch again, sweat beading on his forehead from all the unnecessary strain he¡¯s cing on his body.


    Alexei pats Demitri¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Eat your food. I¡¯ll be back in an hour.¡±


    Clearly unhappy, Demitri watches as Alexei leaves the room with Damien.


    Picking up his te of food, I sit down next to him and scoop some mash and gravy onto the fork. When I lift the utensil to his mouth, he gives me a dark look. ¡°I can feed myself.¡±


    Stubborn jerk.


    I hand him his food then watch as he takes a bite.


    ¡°Are you always this grumpy when you¡¯re sick?¡± I ask as I grab my own te of food.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been sick.¡±


    I	stare	at		Demitri,		realizing	he¡¯s	probably	never	had anyone	take	care	of	him.	He¡¯s		the		one	taking	care	of everyone, and now he doesn¡¯t know what to do with himself. ¡°Baby,¡± I say, and when he turns his head to me, I lift my hand and ce it on his jaw, ¡°You¡¯ve done so much for me.


    Please, let me do this one thing for you. It makes me feel needed.¡±


    He takes hold of my forearm and presses a kiss to the inside of my wrist, and then he nods.


    ¡°So no more biting my head off and giving me res.¡± He nods again as he scoops more food onto his fork.


    I reach for the remote and turn on the TV. It¡¯s all in Russian, though, and I hand Demitri the remote. ¡°Find us something to watch, and then you can trante it for me.¡±


    Demitri scrolls through the programs, and then he stops on a show as it starts.


    We finish eating, and I set our tes on the coffee table, and then I take hold of Demitri¡¯s hand and listen as he trantes. Soon I¡¯m clutching his hand because it turns out we¡¯re watching a zombie movie, but they¡¯re not the real threat. Instead, the army is killing people left, right, and center. I¡¯m loving the suspense.


    Hoping to make Demitri feel better, I shriek and bury my face against his shoulder every time a gruesome partes


    on, even though The Walking Dead is one of my all-time favorite shows.


    During one scene, I actually get a chuckle from him, and I feel pleased that I¡¯ve seeded in my mission.


    ¡°How are you scared of this, but you watch that vampire show?¡±


    I grin up at Demitri. ¡°The vampires are hot.¡±


    I get another chuckle from him before he continues to trante what the actors are saying.


    Before the show is over, Alexeies back, and I feel Demitri rx next to me.


    ¡°Did everything go okay?¡± he asks Alexei, who takes a seat on the other couch.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I switch off the TV as Alexei answers, ¡°Yes. Semion and Lev will take over Andrei¡¯s business, so they¡¯re happy. I told them you¡¯ll be taking Sergei¡¯s business on behalf of Ariana.¡± ¡°So	it¡¯s	official?¡±	Demitri	asks.	¡°You¡¯re	head	of	the


    Bratva?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    The two men stare at each other and feeling like I¡¯m intruding on a private moment between them, I pick up the tes and take them to the kitchen.


    The moment I¡¯m alone, my thoughts turn to  my problems. When we get back to the States, I¡¯ll have to leave Demitri, and just thinking about it breaks my heart.


    Right now, I can still hide from it, but too soon, I¡¯ll have to face the horrible truth that my being with him ces him at risk.


    I won¡¯t survive it if Demitri dies because of me. I¡¯d rather leave him and know he¡¯s alive.


    I¡¯ll love him from a safe distance.


    DEMITRI


    The trip back to LA was exhausting, and having someone else fly the ne only increased my frustration.


    I¡¯m used to doing everything myself, and letting other people take care of me is the hardest thing I¡¯ve ever had to do in my life.


    As we walk into my and Alexei¡¯s house, Ariana nces around at the luxurious furnishings and expensive art.


    ¡°Wow, this is your home?¡± ¡°Yes.¡±


    Sacha, who works alongside Nikhil as our backup security, walks toward us. After we¡¯ve greeted each other, he heads to the security room with Alexei.


    ¡°Let me show you our room,¡± I say, cing my hand on Ariana¡¯s lower back. I take her to the left wing, where my bedroom is, and when we step inside, we put our bags down by the foot of the bed.


    Ariana will move in here with me. But I¡¯m putting off that talk because I can feel something¡¯s bothering her.


    Ariana nces around then says, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your home to look like this.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    She shrugs. ¡°Like a home. I was expecting a bachelor pad with weapons decorating the walls.¡±


    Chuckling, I say, ¡°The weapons are in the armory.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± She smiles, but it doesn¡¯t reach her eyes. She¡¯s been tense ever since we left Russia.


    It¡¯s been two weeks since I got shot, and my strength is returning faster by the day. Ariana¡¯s been the perfect nurse, taking care of all my needs. But her smiles are too wide. The happy tone she injects into her voice is fake. She¡¯s putting on one hell of a show, and I¡¯m trying to figure out why.


    I watch as Ariana walks to the window, staring out over the backyard.


    I move to her side, and lifting my hand, I brush strands of hair out of her face, then ask, ¡°Are you going to tell me what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She pretends to give me a what-are-you-talking-about look, then says, ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong.¡±


    I keep staring at her, and after a minute or so, she mutters, ¡°You¡¯re staring.¡±


    ¡°I am,¡± I murmur.


    ¡°Do you want to show me the rest of the house?¡± she asks, trying to divert my attention. I catch her arm before she can try to walk away.


    ¡°No.¡± My eyes don¡¯t leave her face. ¡°I want you to be honest with me.¡±


    She shrugs. ¡°I am. Nothing¡¯s wrong.¡±


    Taking hold of her shoulders, I turn her, so she¡¯s facing me, then I tilt my head to meet her eyes. ¡°Talk to me.¡±


    She shakes her head, and I see the crack in the walls she¡¯s mmed up around herself when the corners of her mouth tense.


    I move my hand to her chin and force her to make eye contact with me. Slowly more cracks appear, and then her chin quivers. She swallows hard, pulling her face out of my hold. Looking out the window, she says, ¡°It¡¯s just been a really long six weeks.¡±


    I keep staring, and it has her finally admitting, ¡°It¡¯s been hard, Demitri. You getting shot was an eye-opener.¡± She begins to lightly shake her head, the mask falling from her face, and the pain she¡¯s been hiding from me is now clearly etched into her features. ¡°It made everything real. I think I was living in this bubble where I thought nothing can hurt me as long as you¡¯re there. I never thought you could die.¡±


    I brush my hand over her hair as she takes a deep breath, and then she continues, ¡°I thought I could be a part of your world, but I can¡¯t.¡±


    My muscles tighten, and it sends a wave of pain through my chest that has nothing to do with the healing wounds. Bringing my other hand to her face, I take a step closer to her, my eyes locked on hers.


    Ariana swallows hard, and her voice trembles as she says, ¡°A rtionship between us can never work, Demitri. Our worlds are too far apart.¡± Her eyes begin to tear up. ¡°I¡¯d


    appreciate it if you manage the business for me. I¡¯ll leave all the decisions to you.¡±


    Her mouth is saying one thing while her eyes are telling me it¡¯s killing her to lie to me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, Malyshka.¡±


    Ariana pulls back and puts some space between us. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Waving a hand between us, she continues, ¡°If I got into a rtionship with you, I would have to change my entire life. You don¡¯t have to change a thing.¡±


    I feel the first trickle of panic as it begins to sink in  Ariana might really want to leave.


    Lifting my hand to my jaw, I brush my thumb over my bottom lip before I move closer to her again. I stare deep into her eyes, searching for the real reason why she¡¯s doing this.


    ¡°If you really want to leave, you¡¯re going to have to give me the truth. I see right through your lies.¡±


    She waves around the room, her features tightening. ¡°I can¡¯t live like this. I¡¯m selfish. I want all the attention, and Alexei will always be too important to you.¡±


    This time the words rip right through my heart.

 117

    ARIANA


    Demitri closes the distance between us with two quick strides, and then his hands frame my face, and he leans into me.


    I see the hurt in his eyes, and it shreds at my already broken heart.


    God, this is so hard. Give me the strength to do what¡¯s


    right for him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this, Malyshka. I thought you and Alexei were getting along.¡±


    We are. We bonded a hell of a lot when Demitri got shot. That night we sat next to Demitri, fearing for the worst, it changed things between Alexei and me. Since then, he¡¯s treated me like a little sister and not like I¡¯m a threat to Demitri. Even though I am.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t get along with Alexei. I just don¡¯t want to share the man I¡¯m supposed to be in a rtionship with.¡±


    If he doesn¡¯t fall for this lie, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do. Demitri shakes his head, his eyes intense on me. ¡°Stop,


    Ariana. You¡¯re not a selfish person. Why are you really doing this?¡±


    I close my eyes, unable to feel his breath on my face and look at him, without breaking down and begging him to


    never let me go.


    Pulling back again, I force the words out, ¡°You don¡¯t know me as well as you think you do. I stuck it out with you because Yuri was trying to kill me. I really appreciate all you¡¯ve done, but it¡¯s all over now. There¡¯s no reason for me to be here.¡±


    Still, Demitri doesn¡¯t believe me, and he gives me a look of warning. ¡°Stop this shit.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not shit,¡± I cry, my emotions bubbling over. Sticking as close to the truth as possible without telling Demitri the real reason, I scream, ¡°I¡¯m scared! You terrify me.¡±


    His features soften instantly, and once again, he closes the distance between us and wraps his arms tightly around me. He presses a kiss to the side of my head. ¡°I¡¯d never hurt you. You have to know that after everything we¡¯ve been through.¡±


    ¡°You live this insane life where you¡¯re being shot at and killing people.¡± In a moment of weakness, I press closer to him, just wanting to stay in his arms. ¡°You¡¯re intense, and it overwhelms me. I can¡¯t think straight long enough to figure out how I feel about you. It¡¯s too much. All the time.¡±


    It¡¯s not. I love every minute with you. I¡¯d give anything


    for a chance to stay with you, but not at the expense of your life.


    I shut my eyes as I tell my biggest lie, ¡°I don¡¯t even know if what I feel for you is real or just a bad case of Stockholm syndrome.¡±


    Demitri¡¯s arms tighten around me, and then he presses another kiss to my temple before he pulls back to meet my eyes. ¡°Then take some time to figure that out.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that here. I want to go home.¡± It will be easier to break things off with him over the phone.


    Demitri¡¯s eyes bore into mine, and then he finally nods. ¡°On one condition.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I whisper. ¡°Nikhil guards you.¡±


    Knowing I might be attacked because I inherited everything from my father, and his enemies mighte after me, I nod. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Demitri gives me a pleading look. ¡°I¡¯ll give you the time you need, but I¡¯m not giving up on us.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only been six weeks,¡± I say, my voice straining from the tears I¡¯m fighting to hold back.


    He shakes his head lightly, his eyes filled with emotion. ¡°It doesn¡¯t change the fact that I love you.¡±


    Oh, God.


    My heart.


    I just want to run into his arms and tell him I love him too. Instead, I stand rooted to the spot and fist my hands at my sides.


    Be strong, Ariana.


    For Demitri.


    You can fall apart once you¡¯re back in Seattle.


    My voice is hoarse when I say, ¡°You¡¯re an incredible man, Demitri. I¡¯ll always be thankful for everything you did for


    me.¡±


    He nods, and then I walk to get my luggage,  and standing with my back to him, I say, ¡°I¡¯d like to go home now.¡±


    It¡¯s getting impossibly hard to keep up this act.


    DEMITRI


    The pain I suffered from the gunshot wounds is nothingpared to what I¡¯m feeling as I drive Ariana to the private airfield where the jet is being readied to take her back to Seattle.


    Give her the time she needs. She¡¯s been through a fuck-N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ton of shit and just needs to process it all.


    All I want to do is take her back to the house and lock her in my fucking bedroom. But I can¡¯t do that. I can¡¯t force Ariana to stay.


    I¡¯m not sure what Ariana feels for me, I can only hope it¡¯s strong enough to make her realize we belong together.


    The ache in my chest grows as the silence between us stretches, and by the time I pull the SUV up to the private jet, it¡¯s hard to breathe.


    I throw the door open, and getting out, I walk around the front of the vehicle and open the passenger door. Ariana doesn¡¯t look at me as she gets out, and it guts me further.


    Christ, give me strength to let her go.


    I take a deep breath as I shut the door and then walk toward the ne. Reaching the steps to the entrance of the jet, Ariana stops and turns to face me. She swallows hard and then lifts her eyes to mine.


    My pain reflects in her hazel eyes, and unable to stop myself, I move forward and frame her face. Crushing my mouth to hers, I kiss her with every ounce of love I feel for her. I pour myself into her, praying this won¡¯t be thest time I get to taste her.


    My body begins to tremble when she kisses me back with the same intensity.


    God, it feels like you love me, Malyshka. How can you


    kiss me like this and not know what you feel for me?


    Ariana breaks the kiss, and I press my forehead to hers. ¡°I love you so fucking much. Don¡¯t ever forget that.¡±


    Her face is torn with emotion as she pulls away from me, and then she climbs the steps and hurries into the cabin of the jet.


    I somehow manage to take a couple of steps backward, and too soon, the ne begins to move.


    It tears my heart from my body to watch the jet pick up speed until it lifts off the ground.


    I take a shuddering breath, and then my sight blurs. I blink quickly so I can see the jet until it fades into the sky.


    My legs give way, and I sink to my knees. As the distance grows between the only woman I¡¯ll ever love and me, I manage to press the panic button on my watch because I don¡¯t have the strength to get up again.


    What do I do if Ariana doesn¡¯te back? How do I live without her?


    I can¡¯t.


    I can¡¯t imagine not ever getting to hold her again. Not kissing her. Not having her re at me. Not hearing her moans of pleasure.


    Christ.


    I press a hand to my chest, the pain unbearable.


    I hear tires screech, and a couple of secondster, Alexei crouches in front of me. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Lifting my eyes to my friend¡¯s, I say, ¡°Ariana left.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Shock ripples over Alexei¡¯s face, and he nces around the airfield, then back at me. ¡°Why?¡±


    I gasp through the relentless ache. ¡°She¡¯s not sure how she feels about me. She wanted to go home.¡±


    Alexei¡¯s arms wrap around me, and I break down. For the first time in my life, I fall to pieces.


    ¡°We¡¯ll figure things out,¡± Alexei says as he pulls me to my feet.


    I shake my head. ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t love me? I can¡¯t force her.¡±


    Alexei grabs my shoulders hard and locks eyes with me. ¡°Ariana loves you. I saw it clear as day when you got shot. That woman loves you, Demitri.¡±


    ¡°Why would she leave then?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what we have to figure out.¡± Alexei keeps an arm around my shoulder and shouts at Sacha, who came with him, ¡°Take the other SUV back to the house.¡±


    If Alexei is right, and he¡¯s seldom wrong, then why would Ariana leave?


    I climb into the passenger¡¯s side of Alexei¡¯s  SUV,  and when he slides in behind the steering wheel, I say, ¡°I don¡¯t know where to start.¡±


    My ability to focus has been shot to shit. Ariana turned my world upside down, and without her near me, it¡¯s hard to think.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to pack a bag and go after her. You¡¯re going to watch her and find out why she ran,¡± Alexei answers.


    ¡°I said I¡¯d give her time.¡±


    ¡°You can give her time and still watch her,¡± he mutters. ¡°Fuck, I¡¯m never loving a woman if it¡¯s going to mess with my head the way it¡¯s messing with yours.¡±

 118

    ARIANA


    Sitting down, I strap the seat belt over myp, and then I wrap my arms around myself as the first sob tears through me.


    God, it hurts too much.


    The ne begins to move, and I let out a cry, covering my mouth to smother the sound. My body shudders hard, and my chest tightens painfully as the heartache engulfs me.


    I love you, Demitri.


    You¡¯ll never know how much. You saved me in so many ways.


    You showed me a world where loyalty does exist. You taught me what real love is.


    The criese violently, making my chest ache until it¡¯s hard to breathe. My face feels feverish, the tears doing nothing to cool my skin.


    Save more lives.


    Continue to be the incredible man you are.


    Live for me. Live a long life kicking ass with Alexei. I¡¯ll never forget you. Not for a day. Not for a second.


    As I double over from the unbearable pain, I flee to the memories I have of Demitri, hoping to get somefort from them.


    The way he walks. Every step filled with power. The way he looks at me, seeing right into my soul. His touch when his fingers brush over my skin.


    Malyshka.


    When he just lunged after me into theke. How his naked body felt against mine.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Demitri.


    With the memory of his arms wrapping tightly around me, I struggle to breathe past the  excruciating  ache grinding my heart to dust.


    How do I move on after being loved by the most extraordinary man to walk the face of this?


    No kiss will everpare to his. No arms will give me the safety I felt with him.


    Demitri took a bullet for you, Ariana. He was prepared to


    die for you. You find a way to go on. For him.


    This is the only way you can keep him safe.


    As the ne touches down in Seattle, and I step out into the sunlight, everything looks too bright.


    Nikhil¡¯s waiting by an SUV for me, and as I walk toward him, I wipe my cheeks and then lift my chin high.


    ¡°Hi, Ariana,¡± he says when I reach the car. ¡°Demitri said I¡¯ll be guarding you indefinitely.¡±


    Indefinitely.


    Forever.


    Demitri knows I¡¯m not going back to him.


    He already knew when he kissed me goodbye, and still, he let me go.


    I nod and climb into the passenger seat, keeping my head lowered, so Nikhil doesn¡¯t see my heartache.


    If Demitri loves you enough to let you go, you can do it


    as well.


    ¡°Home?¡± Nikhil asks after climbing in behind the steering wheel.


    I nod again. ¡°Home.¡±


    I instantly think of the ind.


    As Nikhil drives me to my apartment, I stare out of the window at the familiar streets and buildings, and they all seem so foreign now.


    This isn¡¯t home anymore.


    I¡¯m exhausted by the time Nikhil stops the SUV in front of my apartment building. He also gets out and walks with me. Stepping into my ce, Nikhil searches through the rooms, and then he says, ¡°You still have the tag, right?¡±


    I nod, and pulling it from beneath my shirt, I show him. ¡°Press the panic button if anything happens. I¡¯ll be in the


    car right outside the building. If you have any ns, notify me.¡± He takes his phone from his pocket and then says, ¡°Give me your phone.¡±


    I gesture to my bedroom. It¡¯s in there where I left it on charge the night Demitri took me. Walking to the room, I pick up the device from my bedside table. When I unlock the screen and check the messages, they¡¯re all spam.


    No one noticed I was gone.


    I walk back to the living room and hand Nikhil the phone. He programs his number into the device and then calls his


    own phone to get my number.


    ¡°Text me your ns every day, so I can look at the routes to take.¡±


    ¡°What if I want to do something unexpectedly?¡±


    ¡°Then you call me. Whenever you¡¯re ready to go out, let me know, and I¡¯ll collect you from the door.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± As Nikhil walks to the front door, I ask, ¡°If you¡¯re watching me all the time, when will you sleep?¡±


    ¡°Sacha will join me soon. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    I watch as he pulls the door shut and then turn to look at the ce I used to call home. Now it just feels empty.


    Walking to the bedroom, I crawl onto the bed and slump down on top of the covers, and then I cry for the love I had to give up.


    There are no words to describe what I¡¯m feeling. It¡¯s like cancer is ravaging every happy feeling I¡¯ve ever had.


    Demitri became my life, and without him, it will be near impossible to simply exist.


    DEMITRI


    Two days after Ariana left, I step off the jet. Alexei sat with me until I was calm enough to start thinking clearly.


    I still don¡¯t know why she left, but it¡¯s definitely not because she doesn¡¯t know how she feels about me. The day she left, I believed her because it made sense that staying


    with me would be hard for any normal person. I don¡¯t live an easy life.


    But then I got to thinking of how well Ariana handled everything during our time together. I remember the way she looked at me before I got shot  like I was her life.


    When I woke up, that¡¯s when she was different. So either the shootout and me getting hurt scared the living shit out of her, or there¡¯s something I¡¯m missing.


    Nikhil meets me with a frown. ¡°I thought Sacha wasing.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s staying with Alexei. Give me an update.¡±


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t left the apartment since I dropped her off.¡±


    I instantly frown. Knowing there¡¯s no food at her ce, I ask, ¡°Did she have food delivered?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    My worry grows as I stop by the passenger door of the SUV. ¡°Did you check on her?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She replies to the messages.¡±


    ¡°But you haven¡¯t actually seen her?¡± I ask, anger shimmering through in my voice.


    ¡°No. You said not to smother her. I figured she wanted to be alone.¡±


    Taking a calming breath, I climb into the car. When Nikhil pulls away from thending strip, I say, ¡°You¡¯ll take the day shift, and I¡¯ll take the night shift.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Where to?¡±


    ¡°Ariana¡¯s ce,¡± I mutter as I open the bag I brought along. I take out a couple of surveince cameras. ¡°You¡¯ll


    check on her and nt these so I can see what¡¯s going on in that apartment.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Nikhil drives us through the city, and as we stop across the road from Ariana¡¯s building, I breathe a little easier, knowing how close I am to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let her see you nt the cameras,¡± I remind him, even though I don¡¯t have to.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Nikhil gets out of the car, and I watch as he crosses the road and disappears inside the apartment building.


    Pulling theptop out, I open it and bring up the screen that shows me the cameras. All three remain static, and then finally, onees on, and I get a view of the living room, front door, and kitchen.


    A couple of minutester, the second onees online, showing me Ariana¡¯s bedroom from the closet¡¯s angle.


    Ariana¡¯s got the covers pulled over her head, and when I see Nikhil¡¯s lips moving, I turn up the volume.


    ¡®Have you eaten?¡¯ I hear him ask.


    ¡®Mhh¡­ I¡¯m fine. Leave,¡¯ Ariana mumbles, sounding tired as fuck.


    Nikhil leaves the bedroom, and I watch as he opens the kitchen cupboards and fridge, then he nces at  the camera in the living room and shakes his head. When he leaves the apartment, I watch the entrance until hees out of the building.


    I nce back at the screen, showing Ariana not moving from the bed, and let out a sigh.


    What are you doing, Malyshka?


    Nikhil gets in behind the steering wheel. ¡°I only nted two cameras.¡±


    I nod. ¡°I¡¯ve got a good view. Let¡¯s go get her food.¡±


    We drive to the nearest Walmart, and walking through the isles, Nikhil mutters, ¡°Never thought I¡¯d go shopping with you. This is weird.¡±


    I let out a chuckle. ¡°Shut up and grab three boxes of mac and cheese.¡±


    I get things that will be easy for her to prepare and fruit and then head back to the apartment. ¡°Make sure she eats something,¡± I order as I open theptop.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    As Nikhil heads inside with the bags of food, I check the camera feeds. The bedroom shows Ariana lying on her back, her feet propped up against the bed¡¯s headboard. She just stares up at the ceiling. Suddenly she begins to jerk and throws an arm over her face as she cries.


    My heart constricts, and the muscles in my body tense as I watch her fall apart.


    Why, Malyshka?


    Taking my phone from my pocket, I open the messenger app. I haven¡¯t reached out to her since she left but can¡¯t hold back any longer.


    Demitri: How are you doing?


    I send the text, then watch the camera feed.


    With no energy, Ariana reaches for her phone, and then the light of the screen illuminates her face.


    Christ.


    She looks worn out, and there are red blotches around her eyes from all the crying. She opens the message, and then another sob sputters from her. Pressing the phone to her chest, she curls into a fetal position as she loses it again.


    Nikhil walks into the apartment, and it makes Ariana pull the covers over her head again. He packs all the food away and then grabs a fork, taking a bowl of mixed fruit to the bedroom.


    ¡®You need to eat. Come, sit up,¡¯ he says.


    ¡®Just	leave	it	in	the	kitchen.	I¡¯ll	eat	itter,¡¯ Ariana mumbles, her voice quivering and hoarse.


    ¡®Now, Ariana. I¡¯ll force-feed you if I have to,¡¯ Nikhil warns her.


    Ariana throws the covers back, and sitting up, she holds her hand out and takes the fruit. She shoves the food down, then res at Nikhil. ¡®Happy? Now leave!¡¯


    ¡®There¡¯s food in the kitchen. I¡¯ll check  daily  whether you¡¯re eating,¡¯ he gives her another warning, and then he leaves.


    Ariana sits still until Nikhil is out of the apartment, and then she falls back on the bed, and unlocking her phone, she stares at it.


    She begins to type, and every couple of seconds, she pauses as she begins to cry. Watching her struggle is fucking hard, and I don¡¯t look away from the screen as Nikhil gets back into the car.


    It takes her almost ten minutes before she sends the text.


    Ariana: I¡¯m good. Getting back into my old routine. Busy making a makeup tutorial and n on visiting my momter. How are you?


    I shake my head as I type out a reply.


    Demitri: Back at work. Are you making  any progress with figuring out how you feel about me?


    I send the message and watch as she reads it immediately. Again she breaks down, pressing her face into the covers, and then I hear her voice, muffled but clear enough to make out the words. ¡®God, I can¡¯t. This is too hard.¡¯


    She turns onto her back and takes a couple of deep breaths, using the back of her hand to wipe the tears from her face. Staring at the screen, she whispers, ¡®I love you so much. I wish I had the chance to tell you that.¡¯


    My breathing slows as her words sink in.


    I fucking knew it.


    She types out a message, and when ites through, I stare at the lie.


    Ariana: Yeah, I¡¯ve been thinking a lot. Being away from you has definitely given me the rity I needed. It was all a spur-of-the-moment thing for me. Can we keep our rtionship professional? Only contact me for business.


    I take a deep breath and let it out slowly, then respond to her request.


    Demitri: You do your thing, and I¡¯ll do mine.


    Keep running, Malyshka. I¡¯m right behind you.

 119

    ARIANA


    It¡¯s been a week since I¡¯vest heard from Demitri. The heartache grows with every passing day, and I miss him so much it¡¯s hard to do anything.


    If it weren¡¯t for Nikhil checking on me every day, I¡¯d probably just lie in bed until I died because there¡¯s nothing to get up for.


    But the fear that Nikhil might be giving Demitri updates about me makes me drag my exhausted body out of bed. Feelingpletely drained, I shower and get myself ready enough so that I don¡¯t look like a zombie.


    Dressed in a pair of jeans, a long sleeve shirt, and a sweater, I pick up my phone and text Nikhil.


    Ariana: I want to visit my mom.


    He responds immediately.


    Nikhil: I¡¯ming.


    I tuck my phone in my pocket and walk to the kitchen. I take a bottle of water from the fridge and swallow a couple of sips.


    The front door opens, and I nce at Nikhil. ¡°Did you make an extra key for yourself?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± There¡¯s no apology in his tone.


    I just nod and follow him out of the apartment. As I climb into the passenger side of the SUV, my heart skips a beat


    when I smell Demitri¡¯s woodsy aftershave. I take a deep breath, getting more of the scent, and it rips through my insides.


    When Nikhil slides behind the steering wheel, I ask, ¡°Do you smell that?¡±


    He takes a breath, then frowns at me. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Demitri.¡±


    Nikhil shakes his head, seemingly rxed as he starts the engine. Driving us to the nursing home, he says, ¡°I¡¯m going to have to escort you inside, but I¡¯ll keep a respectful distance.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I take another deep breath, but the smell is gone, and it makes my heart sink like a rock to the pit of my stomach.


    When we get to the nursing home, Nikhil checks the area and then says, ¡°If you see anyone that looks out of ce, let me know.¡±


    I nod and shove the door open. Walking through the entrance, I head to the reception, so I can make arrangements for the month¡¯s payment I missed. It will take a while before I have ess to the money my dad left me, and I¡¯m hoping they¡¯re willing to wait.


    The receptionist smiles at me, and then I ask, ¡°Can I speak with someone in the finance department?¡±


    ¡°Sure, take a seat while you wait.¡± I walk to the windows and stare out at the parking area.


    A guy from the finance departmentes up to me, and I notice Nikhil taking a step closer. I wave my hand for him


    to back down and follow the guy into an office.


    After we take a seat at a desk, I say, ¡°I¡¯ve been out of town for my father¡¯s funeral. I missedst month¡¯s payment but will be able to settle the amount I¡¯m behind soon. I¡¯m hoping you can give me some time.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the patient?¡± he asks. ¡°Beth Robinson.¡±


    The guy checks on the system, then he shakes his head, and my heart just sinks further.


    ¡°The ount is up to date,¡± he says. Frowning, I lean forward. ¡°It is?¡±


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s been paid in advance for the next six months.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I give him a confused look. ¡°Are you on the right ount?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He checks again, then turns the screen so I can see. My eyes dart over my mom¡¯s information and then the transaction section, where it shows a payment of seventy thousand to the ount.


    ¡°Can you see who made the payment?¡±


    The guy looks, then says, ¡°It only shows Beth Robinson in the reference section. To find out more, I¡¯ll have to contact the bank.¡±


    Did Demitri pay the ount?


    Probably.


    My heart begins to race as I get up from the chair. ¡°Ah¡­ thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Have a nice day.¡±


    I nod, mumbling, ¡°You too.¡± Leaving the office, I walk to the residence section. I stop by the nurses¡¯ station and force a smile around my lips when I see Ashley.


    ¡°Hey.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She gives me a look of surprise. ¡°Hey, hon. We haven¡¯t seen you in a while.¡± Her eyes sweep over me, then she frowns. ¡°Were you sick?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I gesture down the hallway. ¡°How¡¯s my mom?¡±


    ¡°She had a bad spell a couple of weeks back where she couldn¡¯t remember who she was. We¡¯ve adjusted her medication to keep her calm.¡±


    I nod, then ask, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s okay if I visit her?¡± ¡°Yes, just pretend to be one of the staff.¡±


    I walk down the hallway and reaching my mom¡¯s room, I pause in the doorway and stare at her where¡¯s she¡¯s sitting in a chair in front of the window.


    Hey, Mom. Sorry I haven¡¯t been around.


    I walk inside, and stopping next to her chair, I crouch down. She doesn¡¯t look at me, and I force my voice to sound lighthearted. ¡°Hi.¡±


    Mom just keeps staring out the window. I reach a hand out and softly ce it on her knee, but I don¡¯t get a reaction from her.


    Staring at the shell of my mother, I realize this might be my future. Just like her, I met the love of my life, and I had to let him go. At least she had me, but I don¡¯t even have a child to keep the memory of Demitri alive.


    Is this what her heartache did to her? She couldn¡¯t go on without my dad and slowly just died on the inside?


    Sitting down by her feet, I rest my cheek against her leg. ¡°I met the most amazing man, Mom.¡± My shoulders begin to jerk. ¡°I had to let him go, and it¡¯s killing me.¡±


    Suddenly I feel my mom¡¯s hand brush over my hair and my eyes dart up to her. She looks down at me with sympathy, her own eyes tearing up.


    ¡°I miss him so much,¡± I admit to her, the moment overwhelming me.


    She nods, brushing her palm over my hair again. ¡°I miss you too,¡± I whimper on a sob.


    A tear spirals over her face, and then she goes back to staring out the window.


    Unable to reign in the tears, I get up and press a kiss on her forehead. ¡°I love you.¡± Rushing out of the room, I dart past Nikhil and head to the SUV.


    Nikhil¡¯s right behind me, and opening the passenger door, he asks, ¡°Everything okay?¡±


    I nod, wiping at my cheeks. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s just hard to see her like that.¡±


    To see what will be of me without Demitri.


    DEMITRI


    In the past two weeks, Ariana only left her apartment once, and it was to visit her mom. Nikhil said it didn¡¯t go well and that her mom keeps getting worse.


    Ariana moves from the bed to the couch, and all she does is stare. She only eats once a day when Nikhil checks in on her.


    Watching her fade before my eyes is pushing me to my limit. I¡¯ve given her the time she asked for, and I regret it every day.


    I¡¯m nning on fucking kidnapping her again, and this time I have everything ready. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m waiting.


    Tell me toe to you, Malyshka.


    It¡¯s the middle of the night, and Ariana¡¯s sitting in the living room. She lifts her head and nces around the room. Her eyes drift shut, and she shakes her head. ¡®I can¡¯t do this anymore. How am I supposed to live without him?¡¯ She shoots up, and grabbing hold of the coffee table, she shoves it to the side. ¡®I can¡¯t¡­¡¯ her breathing catches in her throat, and then it bursts over her lips as she begins to tear the apartment apart.


    My heart cracks in two, and shoving the car door open, I get out and run across the street. I take the stairs two at a time, and using the key I had made for myself, I unlock the door and dart inside.


    Ie up behind Ariana and wrap my arms around her to keep her from destroying anything else. Heartbreaking sobs tear from her as she sinks back against me, not even putting up a fight. I crouch down with her, and taking hold of


    her face, I turn her to me. There¡¯s no recognition in her eyes that looks feverish, as if she¡¯s lost her mind.


    Pulling the injection out of my pocket, I use my teeth to remove the cap, and then I inject her with a sedative. I put the cap back on and pocket the empty syringe. Pushing my arms beneath her back and knees, I lift her to my chest as I rise to my feet.


    Walking to the front door, I press a kiss to her mmy forehead and whisper, ¡°Shh, Malyshka. Sleep. I¡¯ve got you.¡±


    I shut the front door behind me and carry her down to the SUV. Afterying her down on the back seat and slipping behind the steering wheel, I pull out my phone and dial Alexei¡¯s number.


    He answers within seconds. ¡°Everything okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m taking Ariana back to the ind. Tell Nikhil.¡± ¡°Okay. So you¡¯re working things out?¡±


    ¡°We will,¡± I mutter, and then I end the call.


    Come hell or high water, we will. This madness ends now.


    I drive to the private airfield and carry Ariana onto the ne. After getting her settled in a seat, I strap her in and press another kiss on her forehead. I take a deep breath of her soft scent and then close the door before settling behind the controls.


    I feel calm during the flight and boat ride to the ind. I take Ariana to my bedroom and then set up an IV to get some nutrition into her body.


    Standing back, I stare down at her, and then the anger begins to bubble in my chest.


    Why the fuck did you do this?


    As my anger for her keeps increasing, I stalk to my closet and change into a pair of sweatpants before heading to the gym so I can punch something.


    Iy into a punching bag, pushing my body to the max as I try to calm down.


    We will fucking stay on this ind until Arianaes to her senses.


    There¡¯s no more running.


    No more chasing.


    She will never leave my fucking side again.


    I slow down, and taking a step back, I catch my breath.


    I said I wouldn¡¯t force her, but fuck that. Ariana no longer has a choice.


    Going back to the bedroom, I take a shower and then bring a chair up from the entertainment room. cing it next to the bed, I sit down and watch Ariana sleep.


    When the IV runs dry, I take it out and  check  Ariana¡¯s vitals. Her blood pressure is normal, and there¡¯s color in her cheeks.


    Sitting back down, I let out a sigh, and then I wait for the sedative to wear off.


    When you wake up, it¡¯s you and me, Malyshka.


    No more lies.

 120

    ARIANA


    Coming to, it feels like I¡¯ve been run over by a freight train. I let out a groan, and turning onto my side, the bed smells like a mixture of freshundry and Demitri. I push my face into the pillow and take a deep breath.


    I don¡¯t want to wake up.


    Then the silence gets through to me. There¡¯s no buzz of city life. Just absolute silence.


    Maybe I finally died. A girl can hope.


    Slowly my mind clears, and then I remember someone grabbing hold of me. I shoot up, my eyes flying open and darting over my surroundings.


    My body jerks when I see Demitri sitting on a chair next to the bed, his eyes dark on me. He looks freaking angry.


    For a moment, I can only stare at him, drinking in every inch of him.


    ¡°Ariana,¡± he growls, his features carved from granite.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ hi.¡± I nce around the room again  and recognize it. ¡°We¡¯re at the ind?¡±


    Slowly Demitri nods, and his voice is cold as ice as he says, ¡°I kidnapped you. Again.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± My tongue darts out, and I wet my lips. ¡°Why?¡±


    Demitri leans forward, the movement predatory. ¡°You didn¡¯t take care of what belongs to me.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I push the covers back, but then he snaps, ¡°Don¡¯t fucking move. I swear I¡¯ll tie you to the damn bed.¡±


    My eyebrows shoot up. When I open my mouth, he shakes his head to silence me. ¡°I¡¯ve been watching you, so don¡¯t even try to lie to me. Why the fuck did you leave?¡±


    I open my mouth again, but then Demitri says, ¡°Lie to me, and I promise, I will put you over my knee and spank the insanity out of you.¡±


    My eyebrow pops up again.


    ¡°Why did you leave?¡± he demands. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ wasn¡¯t ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t dare say you weren¡¯t sure of your feelings for me. I heard you say you love me. Try again. This time the truth.¡±


    My shoulders slump, and I rub a hand over my eyes. I have no more strength to fight Demitri. I swallow hard, my mouth dry. ¡°You almost got killed because you were distracted. If I weren¡¯t there, you wouldn¡¯t  have  gotten shot.¡±


    Demitri slumps back in the chair, and cing his thumb beneath his chin, he presses his knuckles against his mouth. He stares at me until I begin to fidget with the covers,


    and then he stares some more.


    Finally, he nods. ¡°I was distracted watching Yuri drown in his own blood, and I was worried about you and Alexei not getting along. But it didn¡¯t happen because you were there. If anything, I¡¯m alive right now because of you.¡±


    I lower my eyes to the fabric I¡¯m clutching in my hands. ¡°We can¡¯t be together. Not if it will cost your life.¡±


    Silence stretches between us, then Demitri says, ¡°All my life, I knew I¡¯d die for Alexei, but there wasn¡¯t anyone to live for. Until you.¡±


    His words rip at my heart, and I squeeze my eyes shut. ¡°I won¡¯t be the reason you die.¡±


    ¡°Ariana.¡± He waits until I look at him. ¡°Without you, everyone dies. I can¡¯t do my job without you next to me.¡±


    God.


    ¡°But¡­but,¡± I gasp, unable to think of something to say.


    Demitri gets up andes to sit on the bed. cing a hand against my cheek, he leans in. ¡°I made a mistake. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t know that,¡± I cry.


    ¡°Trust me,¡± he says, leaning closer to me. ¡°I know myself. It will never happen again.¡± He gives me a reassuring look. ¡°Also, we should¡¯ve worn bulletproof vests. It was just a stupid mistake on my part.¡±


    I stare at him and then whisper, ¡°Promise me you¡¯ll always wear a bulletproof vest.¡±


    ¡°I promise.¡± He moves his hands, brushing his thumbs over the dark circles beneath my eyes. ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    Better now that you¡¯re here.


    ¡°Hungry and dirty,¡± I answer, the corner of my mouth lifting.


    ¡°Shower while I fix you something to eat.¡±


    We move off the bed, and then I think to ask, ¡°Did you at least pack me a bag of clothes, or did you just fling me over your shoulder again?¡±


    He lets out a dark-sounding chuckle. ¡°Part of your punishment. I want you naked.¡±


    My lips part, and I watch as he walks out of the room.


    Punishment?


    My stomach flutters at the thought, and then it hits that Demitri came back to me. He never gave up on us.


    Even though we still have a lot to talk about, it feels as if my heart is beating for the first time in two weeks.


    I walk to the bathroom, and turning on the faucets, I strip out of my leggings and shirt. I step under the spray and take my time washing my body and hair.


    Demitri came for me. Once again, when I needed him the most.


    I think back to our conversation and how he said he¡¯s alive because of me, and it¡¯s like a soothing balm to my bruised heart.


    Stepping out of the shower, I dry my body and squeeze the excess water out of my hair. Grabbing Demitri¡¯s toothbrush, I quickly brush my teeth, and then I walk to his closet and take one of his shirts from it. I pull the fabric over my head and then leave the room.


    When I walk into the kitchen, there¡¯s a te with a slice of toast with cream cheese and a cup of coffee. Next to it is a note.


    Eat and then go to your room.


    Frowning, I nce over my shoulder, but there¡¯s no sign of Demitri.


    I take a couple of sips of the coffee, and then picking up the slice of toast, I take a bite as I walk to the entertainment room. I don¡¯t find Demitri there or in the gym and finish my breakfast as I make my way back to the kitchen. I rinse the toast down with the rest of my coffee and wiping my mouth with the back of my hand, I head up the stairs.


    Maybe he¡¯s in the security room?


    I¡¯m just about to pass the room I stayed in, but stop and open the door. Stepping inside, I see Demitri leaning against the wall.


    ¡°Close the door,¡± he murmurs as he pushes away from the wall.


    I shut the door, and then Demitri locks it and pockets the key. ¡°No more running.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ we¡¯re on an ind,¡± I remind him. There¡¯s nowhere for me to run to.


    He leans into me, and taking hold of the shirt, he pulls the fabric over my head, then says, ¡°I told you I want you naked.¡±


    I begin to frown, then let out a squeak as Demitri yanks me up and throws me over his shoulder. He tosses me on


    the bed and then grabs hold of my wrists and forces my arms above my head.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± I sputter, more surprised than anything else, as he uses a belt to tie my hands to the wrought iron bed frame.


    When he¡¯s sure I can¡¯t get my hands free, he moves down to straddle my hips, and cing his hands on either side of my head, he gives me a predatory look that makes my abdomen clench.


    ¡°Ready for your punishment?¡± he asks. ¡°Why am I being punished?¡±


    He tilts his head. ¡°You lied to me.¡±


    I re at him. ¡°Seriously? So you¡¯re going to leave me tied to the bed butt naked?¡±


    Demitri shakes his head as he climbs off me, and then my eyes widen as he pulls his shirt over his head.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to wish I left you tied to that bed.¡±


    Meaning?


    It can¡¯t be bad if it involves us naked on the bed. Right?


    When he steps out of his cargo pants, my eyes greedily sweep over his muscled body. I take in the scars left by the bullets, and then Demitri moves to the foot of the bed.


    I lift an eyebrow at him. ¡°Not to rain on your parade, but this is the furthest thing from punishment.¡±


    He lets out a dark chuckle, the corner of his mouth lifting, and then cing a knee on the bed, he grabs hold of my hips, and in one fluid motion, I¡¯m turned onto my stomach.


    Ah¡­


    And then there¡¯s a hard smack against my bottom, and I let out a startled shriek.


    Holy shit, he¡¯s going to spank me?


    Demitri takes hold of my ankles and spreads my legs open, and then his palm meets the other cheek of my butt, leaving them both stinging.


    I¡¯m not sure how I feel about this.


    Then he brushes a finger over my opening and lets out a low growl. ¡°Wet already.¡±


    I begin to nce over my shoulder when he spanks me again, and this time my abdomen clenches hard, and a moan slips over my lips.


    My mind tells me I should be offended and demand he stops, but my body flushes with heat, and it leaves me a little confused.


    Demitri leans over my back and presses a kiss to my shoulder, and then I feel his hand between my legs again as his finger rubs around my entrance. ¡°You¡¯re loving this punishment way too much, Malyshka.¡±


    Malyshka.


    God, I missed hearing him call me that.


    I push my butt into the air, trying to get him to give me more, but instead, he pulls away from me.


    He lets out a chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m not going to let youe.¡±


    What?


    ¡°Not until we¡¯ve talked about everything without you lying to me.¡±


    I can work with that.


    He ces his hand on my left ass cheek and begins to rub my heated skin. ¡°Tell me again why you left.¡±


    I take a deep breath and rest my cheek on the pillow. ¡°Because I distracted you, and you almost died.¡±


    The sound of Demitri¡¯s hand connecting with my butt is loud, and then it stings like hell, and it draws a cry from me. Just as anger explodes in my chest, he pushes a finger inside me, and the intensity of how good it feels douses my temper instantly.


    Hello, whish, my old friend.


    As Demitri fingers me, he leans over me again until his mouth is by my ear. ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault.¡±


    I turn my head more and meet his eyes. I don¡¯t know what he sees on my face, but it makes him pull back, and then he spanks me again.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Desire spreads through my body like a destructive force, and my breath explodes over my lips.


    ¡°Say it,¡± he demands.


    ¡°What?¡± I gasp, my ass literally on fire.


    ¡°That it wasn¡¯t your fault I got shot.¡± He¡¯s back to massaging my tender skin, and it makes me feel emotional.


    When I take too long to say the words, he spanks the other cheek damn hard, and I smother the cry against the pillow.


    Tears sneak out of my eyes, and my emotions are all over the ce when Demitri begins to rub my clit. My hips instantly buck against his hand, begging for more friction.


    God, I¡¯m insane. There¡¯s no doubt anymore.


    Pleasure begins to tighten my muscles, and I moan from how good it feels, and then he freaking stops.


    ¡°I swear, the second I¡¯m back in Seattle, I¡¯m freaking running,¡± I threaten him.


    Demitri	lets	out	a	chuckle.	¡°I¡¯ve	got	news	for	you,


    Malyshka. You¡¯re not going back to Seattle.¡± ¡°What?¡± I gasp.


    He ps my clit, and my brain short circuits.


    Holy. Shit.


    ¡°Say it,¡± he demands.


    ¡°Ah¡­ what was I supposed to say again?¡± My voice is breathless, my body trembling from the conflicting things he¡¯s making me feel.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault I got shot,¡± he reminds me as his finger dips inside me again.


    Uhm.


    I lick my lips and barely have enough brain activity to say, ¡°It wasn¡¯t my fault you got shot.¡±


    Demitri pulls his finger out of me and then presses a kiss to my left butt cheek.


    ¡°Now,¡± he murmurs, his voice low and deep, ¡°tell me how you feel about me.¡±


    ¡°Right now, I¡¯m torn between angry and fucked up,¡± I mutter.


    He spanks me again, and I grind my teeth to keep the cry back, then snap, ¡°Scratch that. I¡¯m going with anger.¡±


    And then he freaking chuckles. ¡°Now you know how I feel.¡±

 121

    DEMITRI


    ¡°You¡¯re angry?¡± Ariana asks. ¡°Why? I left you to keep you safe. You should be thanking me!¡±


    cing both my hands on her crimson ass, I massage her skin before moving up her back until my fingers  wrap around her neck. I lean down to her ear. ¡°I told you this body belonged to me, and you fucking starved yourself.¡±


    Turning her head, she scowls at me. ¡°Forgive me for not thinking of food while I was freaking dying of a broken heart.¡±


    I move back again and p her pussy, and then she fucking moans.


    I grab hold of her hips and turn her onto her back, and cing my hands on either side of her head, I re down at her. ¡°Because you tried to run from me.¡±


    ¡°Because I wanted to keep you safe,¡± Ariana bites out.


    I lean a little down until we¡¯re face to face. ¡°Let¡¯s get one thing straight right now. I¡¯m the protector.¡±


    Annoyed, she rolls her eyes at me. ¡°Sorry for caring whether you live or die.¡±


    Grabbing hold  of her jaw,  I lean even  closer. ¡°Oh,


    Malyshka, you can care, but don¡¯t fucking try to do my job.¡±


    The anger drains from her face, and a hurt look takes its ce. ¡°So I¡¯m just supposed to sit and worry?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I stare deep into her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to trust me.¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± she whispers.


    ¡°Do you? Really?¡± I take a deep breath, and it¡¯s filled with her natural scent.


    Her eyes begin to shimmer. ¡°I do trust you.¡±


    I frame her face with my hands. ¡°How do you feel about me?¡±


    Emotion floods her features, and then she finally fucking admits, ¡°I love you.¡±


    I close the distance between us and press a soft kiss to her lips, then ask, ¡°Why was it so hard to say?¡±


    ¡°Because I knew once I told you how I felt you¡¯d never let me go.¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong, Malyshka.


    The day I told you you¡¯re mine, I meant it. There¡¯s nowhere on this you can run to where I won¡¯t find you.¡±


    ¡°Promise?¡± she whispers. ¡°Promise you¡¯ll never let me go?¡±


    ¡°I swear it to you.¡± I press a hand to the scar on my chest. ¡°I¡¯d take a million bullets for you. Don¡¯t let one get between us.¡±


    ¡°Two. You were shot twice,¡± Ariana mutters as if I didn¡¯t fucking know that.


    ¡°The other bullet belongs to Alexei.¡±


    Her eyes fill with the love she feels for me, and she yanks against the belt, keeping her tied to the bed. ¡°God, untie me so I can hug you.¡±


    I let out a chuckle and shake my head. ¡°I¡¯m not done punishing you.¡±


    Her eyes widen. ¡°You already spanked the shit out of me!¡±


    ¡°That, Malyshka, was me only getting started.¡±


    I crush my mouth to hers, and the instant my tongue dives into her mouth, a moan rumbles from my chest.


    I get to taste her again. My addiction.


    My life.


    I fucking devour her mouth, iming her all over again. I brand her lips with my teeth until they¡¯re swollen, and only then do I break the kiss and move down to her neck. I find her pulse and suck hard on her soft skin until I¡¯ve marked her.


    Mine.


    I move down to her breasts, taking my time with each one until she¡¯s breathless, only able to moan.


    Mine.


    I lick my way down to her pussy and then blow a breath out over her clit. Ariana¡¯s ass lifts off the bed, and she lets out a frustrated whimper.


    I ce my hands on her thighs, then say, ¡°If you can¡¯t take any more, all you have to say is ¡®Yes¡¯.¡±


    ¡°To what?¡± she breathes.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know soon enough.¡± I blow another breath of air over her clit, and then my tongue darts into her. I begin to torture her, waiting for her to get close to orgasming and then stopping.


    Ariana lets out a frustrated growl. ¡°You can be so d I¡¯m tied to this freaking bed. I swear I¡¯d p you.¡±


    I chuckle against her clit, and then I push myself up. Fisting my cock, I thrust into my hand, and Ariana¡¯s eyes instantly re with heat from the sight.


    ¡°God, Demitri,¡± she breathes, turned on by watching me stroke myself.


    ¡°You want my cock, Malyshka?¡± She nods desperately.


    I shift closer to her pussy, so the head of my cock brushes over her opening, and then I continue to stroke myself. Ariana writhes on the bed, then groans, ¡°This is torture. Fuck me already.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not ready to say yes yet,¡± I tell her with a smug smile, enjoying her desperation for my cock way too much.


    I brush the head over her clit and entrance and then push an inch inside her. Her pussy tries to suck me further, and I pull back. ¡°So greedy for more.¡±


    ¡°Demitri, please,¡± she begs.


    I continue stroking myself as I push my other hand beneath her ass, massaging her skin that¡¯s still hot from the spanking I gave her.


    Her thighs strain with need, and her hips swivel, searching for relief.


    I nce down at her pussy as I push the head of my cock inside her again, watching as she stretches around my girth. ¡°So fucking perfect,¡± I hiss, and then I m into her,


    ripping a cry from her.


    Ariana¡¯s inner walls mp around me like a vice as I pull all the way out again, and then she lets out a whimper.


    Her eyes are feverish with need, and I crawl up her body until I¡¯m staring down at her. ¡°Will you move in with me?¡±


    A sob burst over her lips, and she nods quickly. ¡°Yes.¡± I m inside her pussy again, and she cries, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Keeping my eyes locked with Ariana¡¯s, I fuck her with all my strength, owning every inch of pussy.


    Her body strains beneath mine, her legs mping around my ass until it looks like she¡¯s in pain. Only then do I say, ¡°Come, Ariana.¡±


    With a sob of relief, her body begins to convulse, and I feel how hard the orgasm hits her as her inner walls grip my cock, and then she fucking milks my release from me.


    Her screams and moans spill over her lips until I own each one of them. I let out a rumbling moan as I fight my way past her tight grip, pounding into her until I¡¯ve spilled thest drop.


    Copsing on top of Ariana, there¡¯s only the sound of our rushed breaths as our bodies jerk from thest embers of pleasure rippling through us.


    When my strength finally returns, I push myself up and press a kiss to her lips. Then locking eyes with Ariana, I say, ¡°Never run from me again. It will be the end of me.¡±


    She nods, emotion washing over her face. ¡°I love you. So fucking much.¡±


    Her chin quivers. ¡°I love you too.¡±


    Staring down at her beautiful face, I say, ¡°Thank you for giving me a reason to live.¡±


    She swallows hard and takes a breath. Her voice is hoarse as she whispers, ¡°Thank you for kidnapping me. Again.¡±


    ARIANA


    Demitri unties my hands, and then he frames my face and kisses me deeply. His lips worship  mine,  his  tongue caressing mine, and it¡¯s more intense  than  any  other  kiss he¡¯s given me.


    I feel it all the way to my toes. My stomach explodes as if a beehive has been disturbed. My heart ms against my ribs, trying to get his heart.


    I¡¯m still on a freaking high from him fucking my brains out when Demitri slowly begins to thrust into me again. But this time, it feels overwhelmingly intimate.


    I¡¯m ovee with emotion as he makes love to me.


    He breaks the kiss, and with his breaths rushing over my lips, he stares deep into my eyes as he continues the slow and deep pace of filling me with his cock.


    My hands brush over his back, and I relish in the feel of his skin beneath my touch.


    It feels like our love for each other is joining to be a powerful force nothing will be able to prate.


    ¡°Thank you for giving me a reason to live, too,¡± I whisper as a happy tear spirals into my hairline.


    We find our releases together, our bodies moving in sync with each other.


    I move my hands to his neck as I gasp for air. My eyes are imprisoned by his. ¡°Why me?¡±


    He brushes his fingers through my hair, his eyes drifting over my face. ¡°Because in a world of monsters and death, you¡¯re an angel with the feistiness and courage of a goddess.¡± He presses a tender kiss to my mouth, then continues, ¡°You¡¯re selfless. Christ, Ariana, you¡¯re so fucking selfless it humbles me.¡± I close my eyes and suck in a trembling breath. ¡°Look at me, Malyshka.¡± I open my eyes again, and then he murmurs, ¡°I see everything I never thought I needed in your eyes. A future. Children.¡±


    I swallow hard, then ask, ¡°You want children?¡±


    ¡°Only with you.¡±


    Demitri doesn¡¯t pull out of me as we talk, and somehow it¡¯s even more intimate than making love to him.


    He keeps brushing his fingers through my hair, his eyes loving every inch of my face.


    ¡°Will you be okay with living in the same house as Alexei?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I nod. ¡°I understand you have to protect him and how close you are with him. I really don¡¯t have a problem with Alexei. Besides, the mansion is huge.¡±


    The corner of his mouth lifts in a relieved smile. ¡°I¡¯m happy to hear that.¡±


    I brush my fingers along his jaw, then ask, ¡°Were you really angry with me?¡±


    He nods.


    ¡°So whenever I piss you off, you¡¯ll spank me?¡± He nods again.


    ¡°And then fuck me senseless?¡±


    Another nod as a sexy smile tugs at his mouth. ¡°So, what makes you angry?¡± I tease.


    He lets out a chuckle. ¡°If you want me to spank you, all you have to do is ask.¡±


    Grinning at him, I say, ¡°Deal.¡±


    Demitri pushes himself up and pulls out of me. I pout at him. ¡°I really like the feel of you on top of me.¡±


    ¡°Come on,¡± he says with a smile, taking hold of my hand and tugging me off the bed. He takes me to the shower, and while we wash each other¡¯s bodies, we talk about our likes and dislikes.


    The conversation turns to us living together as we dry off and walk to his room to get dressed. I take one of his shirts and pull it on while he steps into a pair of sweatpants.


    When we go downstairs, Demitri takes two bottles of water from the fridge and hands me one. He takes a sip and then sets his bottle down on the counter, and leaning back, he crosses his arms over his chest.


    His eyes meet mine as a sense  of  wonder  spreads through me.


    Demitri is mine.


    Tilting his head, he asks, ¡°What¡¯s that look for?¡±


    ¡°I just realized you¡¯re mine,¡± I answer. ¡°Demitri Vetrov. The hellhound. The custodian to Alexei Koslov.¡± I move closer to him, and lifting my hand to his jaw, I continue, ¡°My rock. My savior. My life.¡± I shake my head. ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe how far we¡¯vee and that I¡¯m the lucky woman who gets you.¡±


    Demitri takes hold of my forearm and presses a kiss to the inside of my wrist, and then he wraps his arms around me and pulls me to stand between his legs. I lean against him, the feel of his warm chest against my cheek bringing a content smile to my face.


    ¡°You can¡¯t tell anyone who I am.¡±


    I tilt my head back to look up at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know anyone I can tell.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± A sad expression makes him look like a fallen angel. ¡°No one?¡±


    I shrug. ¡°I could tell my mom, but it wouldn¡¯t mean a thing to her.¡±


    Demitri takes hold of my jaw and presses a kiss to my mouth. ¡°So you¡¯re all mine?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    A smile spread over his face. ¡°Say it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m all yours.¡±

 122

    DEMITRI


    Ariana and I spent a week on the ind, getting to know each other more in-depth before stopping in Seattle to get her clothes.


    I told her I¡¯d get Nikhil to pack up the rest of her things and bring her belongings to LA.


    When we get back to LA, and I¡¯m driving us to the ce I share with Alexei, Ariana asks, ¡°Did you pay the money to my mom¡¯s nursing home?¡±


    I nod. ¡°I told you I¡¯d take care of it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She ces her hand on my thigh. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you back as soon as I have ess to my inheritance.¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°No, you won¡¯t. We¡¯ll invest your money.¡±


    ¡°And what? Let you pay for everything?¡± I nod. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over a hundred million. Paying you back won¡¯t make a dent in it. We can live off the rest, and there will still be enough to look after our grandchildren.¡±


    Taking hold of her hand, I bring it to my mouth and press a kiss to her skin. ¡°Malyshka, I¡¯m paying for everything. Use your inheritance to start a makeup business.¡±


    She stares at me as I pull up the driveway, and when I turn the engine off, she says, ¡°Let me pay for everything,


    please. Think of it as payment for keeping my butt safe for the rest of my life.¡±


    I let out a chuckle and press a kiss to her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s so cute that you think you can afford me.¡±


    Shock shes over her face. ¡°What do you mean? Even with a hundred million, I still can¡¯t afford you?¡± Her eyes widen. ¡°How much does Alexei pay you?¡±


    ¡°Your inheritance will be able to buy my protection for a year.¡± I give her a smile. ¡°You get a lifetime of protection for free because I love you.¡±


    ¡°Holy shit. That¡¯s insane.¡±


    I cup her cheek. ¡°Leave the finances to me. Use your inheritance to do something you love.¡± Worry shes over her face, and it has me asking, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea what I love. I just did what I had to so I could pay my expenses.¡±


    Pulling her into a hug, I press a kiss to her temple. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. You have all the time in the world to figure out what you¡¯d like to do.¡± I move back and lock eyes with her. ¡°Okay? There¡¯s no rush.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    We climb out of the car, and when we walk into the house, it¡¯s to find Alexei waiting in the foyer with his arms crossed over his chest.


    He gives Ariana a dark look, then slowly walks closer to her. ¡°Do you have any idea how worried I was?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ sorry,¡± she pulls a cute face. Alexei opens his arm. ¡°Come here.¡±


    I watch as they hug, then Alexei says, ¡°It¡¯s good to have you back. Don¡¯t ever give me a heart attack like that again.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Ariana pulls back and grins up at him, and


    patting his chest, teases him, ¡°Who knew I could make the head of the Bratva sweat?¡±


    Taking hold of Ariana¡¯s hand, I pull her away from Alexei and to my side, which only makes Alexei grin at me.


    ¡°She¡¯s moving in,¡± I tell him. ¡°With me.¡±


    ¡°Like you even had to add thest part,¡± Alexei taunts me.


    ¡°How many people live in this house?¡± Ariana asks. ¡°Four. Alexei, me, Sacha, and Nikhil. And now you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not cooking,¡± she blurts out, making Alexeiugh.


    ¡°I do the cooking,¡± I tell her. ¡°That way, I know no one¡¯s going to be poisoned.¡± Not wanting her to worry, I ce my hand on the back of her neck and say, ¡°The left wing is ours, so you¡¯ll have all the privacy you need while being safe.¡±


    She gives me a happy smile which makes me feel better.


    Nudging her forward, I say, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get you settled, and then I¡¯ll show you the rest of the mansion.¡± To Alexei, I say, ¡°Can you get Sacha to bring in Ariana¡¯s luggage?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± He watches us with a smile, then calls out to Ariana, ¡°It¡¯s good having you here, little one.¡±


    I take Ariana to our suite, and heading to the walk-in closet, I begin to move my things over to the right side.


    Ariana begins to help me then asks, ¡°Do you wear any other color but white and ck?¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re all the color I need.¡±


    ¡°Aww¡­¡± She drops the shirt she was holding and lunges at me, mming a hot kiss to my mouth.


    ARIANA


    It¡¯s been three months since I moved in with Demitri, and it still feels surreal.


    I get to fall asleep in his arms.


    My life has done a total one-eighty. I¡¯m now surrounded by people who care about me.


    The other day there was a spider in the bathroom, and I screamed. Secondster, I was staring wide-eyed at four armed men while clutching a towel around my body.


    Not my proudest moment. Demitri wasn¡¯t happy, either.


    Now I canugh about it. Demitri still growls when I bring it up.


    I let out a chuckle at the memory and then get back to work. I took one of the guest rooms in our wing and converted it to an office for me.


    My inheritance came through, and after thinking long and hard, I decided to help people like my mom. If I had died, there wouldn¡¯t have been anyone to look after her. After doing some research, I found out there are many elderly people who can¡¯t afford the care they need.


    So that¡¯s what I¡¯m doing. I¡¯m starting a charity for them.


    Demitri¡¯s hand falls on my shoulder, and he presses a kiss to the top of my head. ¡°How¡¯s working along?¡±


    He pulls a chair closer and sits down next to me, ncing at myptop¡¯s screen.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Baby steps,¡± I say as I let out a deep breath.  ¡°I¡¯m starting in Seattle, and then I¡¯ll slowly move onto the next city.¡±


    Demitri nods a look of pride on his face. ¡°That¡¯s a good n.¡± He gets up and presses another kiss to my  hair. ¡°Don¡¯t forget our date.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± I watch as my man leaves the office to get back to his own work, and then I focus on my project.


    Two hours before the date, I close myptop and go to our bedroom. Demitri said I must pack a bag for the date. We¡¯re probably going to Seattle for the weekend.


    After packing enough clothes for two days, I shower quickly and then do my makeup. I put on a dress  like Demitri ordered, sans any panties, and a new pair of ck heels. When I¡¯m ready, I pull a brush through my hair again.


    I¡¯ve just set the brush down when Demitries up behind me, wrapping a blindfold over my eyes.


    ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°Shh¡­¡±


    He helps me into a coat, and then taking hold of my hands, he pulls them behind my back and restrains me with something soft.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°No questions,¡± his voice rumbles close to my ear, sending a wave of goosebumps over my skin.


    Grabbing hold of me, Demitri throws me over  his shoulder and stalks out of the bedroom.


    I let out a burst ofughter. ¡°What are you doing? Put me down.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m kidnapping you. Either you keep still, or I¡¯m sedating you,¡± he snaps, pretending to be all badass.


    ¡°Oooh¡­ I like where this is going,¡± I purr while hanging upside down. ¡°Would¡¯ve liked the view of your ass better than being blindfolded.¡±


    A minuteter, Demitri ces me down on a seat, and then he straps me in. I hear the door close, and soon the driver¡¯s door opens, and the car moves under Demitri¡¯s weight, and he starts the engine.


    ¡°Do you do this often?¡± I ask when he drives us somewhere. Then the thought hits, and even though I can¡¯t see him, I turn my head to him. ¡°Please tell me I¡¯m the only woman you¡¯ve kidnapped.¡±


    He lets out a chuckle. ¡°That sounds a lot like jealousy.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± I snap. ¡°Thest thing I want is some


    woman drooling over my man and imagining all the hot ways you can take her while she¡¯s your prisoner.¡±


    ¡°Malyshka, you¡¯re the only woman who¡¯s turned on by


    being kidnapped.¡±


    ¡°Only if the kidnapper is you,¡± I mumble, letting out a huff.


    When we stop wherever our destination is, I¡¯m thrown over Demitri¡¯s shoulder again and then dropped on another seat and strapped in again.


    A smile spreads over my face. ¡°We¡¯re going to the ind?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very talkative for a kidnapped  victim,¡±  he mutters, and then he takes a seat next to me.


    ¡°Wait, now I¡¯m confused. If you¡¯re not flying the ne¡­ are we even on a ne?¡± Then the engines start, and I turn my head in Demitri¡¯s direction. ¡°Okay, we¡¯re on a ne. Can you take off the blindfold now?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Damn, you¡¯re taking this roleying thing to a whole different level.¡±


    Once we¡¯re airborne, I hear Demitri move again, and it feels like he¡¯s standing in front of me.


    ¡°So now that I have you all to myself,¡± he says, and then I feel his hands on my knees. He pushes my legs open, and when his breath hits my clit, I understand why he wanted me to wear a dress with no underwear.


    ¡°Ohh¡­ kay,¡± I moan, scooting down, so he has better ess.


    Best flight ever.


    I¡¯m starting to feel sleepy by the time Demitri sets me down on my feet, once a-freaking-gain, and then he finally unties


    my hands and takes off the blindfold.


    I blink a couple of times then look around me, seeing that we are on the ind. Giving Demitri an annoyed look, I mutter, ¡°Seriously? Why the blindfold and restrains?¡±


    ¡°I could¡¯ve gagged you but thought that would really piss you off.¡± Taking hold of my shoulders, he says, ¡°I wanted to reenact our first time.¡± Then he turns me to face the coffee table, and I see a Starbucks beverage and cookie.


    My heart melts.


    We take a seat on the couch, and when I pick up the beverage, it feels empty. Frowning, I take off the lid and then stare at the tiny box inside.


    Shit. Shit. Shit.


    My breathing begins to speed up, and as I take the box out of the cup, Demitri moves off the couch and onto one knee.


    Oh, God.


    Emotion wells in my chest as I meet his eyes. ¡°We both know I suck at the romance shit.¡±


    I let out a burst of nervousughter and shake my head.


    He can never suck at anything.


    Demitri¡¯s expression softens, and then he takes the box from my hand and opens it. I lower my eyes to the ring, and my hand flies up to cover my mouth as I stare at the huge princess-cut diamond.


    ¡°Ariana, I can¡¯t promise we won¡¯t fight, but I promise to always fight for you. I can¡¯t promise that life won¡¯t try to hurt you again, but I promise to protect you from every


    blow. I¡¯ll kidnap you a thousand times if it means I get to keep you.¡±


    I struggle to blink the tears back, and then Demitri says, ¡°Malyshka, will you marry me?¡±


    Nodding like crazy, I dart forward and throw my arms around his neck. He rises to his feet, his arms wrapping tightly around me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say yes a thousand times if it means I get to keep you,¡± I manage to reply before being overwhelmed by tears of happiness.


    Demitri pulls back and then slides the diamond onto my ring finger. Then he frames my face and kisses the living hell out of me in true Demitri style.


    When he breaks the kiss, I ce my hand against his jaw, and looking up into his eyes, I say, ¡°You¡¯re the best thing that¡¯s ever happened to me. Things were rough for a while, but I would go through it all again for you. Only for you. No one else would¡¯ve been able to keep me standing the way you did.¡±


    Framing my face with his hands, Demitri¡¯s eyes drift lovingly over my features. ¡°There¡¯s no one I love more than you.¡±

 123

    Epilogue


    DEMITRI


    Four yearster¡­


    ¡°Just look at that cock,¡± I say proudly, pointing at my newborn son¡¯s penis. ¡°He takes after me.¡±


    Alexei frowns as he stares down at Viktor, who we named after my father. ¡°Brother, you are aware it¡¯s not even an inch long?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s going to fucking grow,¡± I mutter. ¡°But it¡¯s a good start.¡±


    ¡°I swear to God. I asked you to change his diaper, not leave him lying naked,¡± Ariana snaps at us.


    ¡°It¡¯s good for him to get fresh air on his ass,¡± I argue. The next minute Viktor goes off like a fucking sprinkler system, spraying both Alexei and me.


    We both stand frozen, and then Ariana cracks upughing.


    Slowly Alexei turns to face me, a disgruntled look on his face. ¡°So much for protecting me.¡±


    I let out a burst of incredulousughter. ¡°Against a newborn? You¡¯re shitting me, right?¡±


    Arianaughs harder, sitting down in the rocking chair. ¡°God, best¡­ ever.¡±


    Alexei nces down at the wet stripe on his chest, then shakes his head. ¡°He¡¯s got good aim.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he got all your vital organs,¡± I agree.


    Ariana gets up from the chair and, pushing us both out of the way, she begins to put a fresh diaper on Viktor, then picking him up, she cradles him. Once again, the sight of her holding our son robs me of my breath.


    Alexei walks out of the room to change his shirt.


    Ariana smiles down at Viktor, and there¡¯s so much love on her face it looks like she¡¯s going to burst from being unable to contain it all.


    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful,¡± I whisper, in total awe of my wife.


    Her eyes dart up to mine. ¡°I haven¡¯t washed my hair in two weeks. I¡¯ve worn the same sweatpants for three days now, and I¡¯m sleep-deprived.¡±


    ¡°Still, you¡¯ve never been more beautiful to me.¡± I move in next to her and press a kiss to her temple, and then I stare at the life we created together.


    ¡°Half of me and half of you,¡± she murmurs. ¡°How did we make something so amazing?¡±


    ¡°Once he¡¯s asleep, I can show you,¡± I tease her.


    She lets out a chuckle and then rolls her eyes at me. ¡°You¡¯re not getting any until I¡¯ve at least had a chance to shower.¡±


    I take Viktor from Ariana, then grin at her. ¡°Go shower.¡±


    With a smile, she leaves the room, and then I look down at our son. I stare into his eyes, and again there¡¯s a shift in my chest.


    I¡¯m a father.


    I lean down and press a kiss to his forehead. Taking a deep breath of his scent, I close my eyes. Love overwhelms me for this tiny human being that changed my life as much as his mother did.


    When I lift my head, it¡¯s to see Ariana standing in the doorway, watching us.


    ¡°You¡¯re so handsome,¡± she murmurs.


    ¡°Yeah? With a wet shirt and the beard I¡¯m growing because I haven¡¯t shaved in two weeks?¡±


    ¡°Still, you¡¯ve never been more handsome to me.¡±


    The End.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Thank you so much for reading my book ????


    Love you all


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!